《Virgin Desires Forced Possession by a Sexy Mafia Boss》


 A Good Girl

    ¡°Fuck! Please! Aargh¡­ Dan¡­ Dante!¡± The slut underneath him moaned and screamed, her hands gripping the sheets tightly as she tried to take his hard thrusts.


    ¡°Just take it like the cheap whore you are¡± Dante groaned, fucking her pussy like it was a hole and nothing more.


    The slut had tears in her eyes as both pleasure and pain rippled through her with his big cock mming into her pussy from behind.


    ¡°S-slow down, please! You are wrecking my pussy!¡± She cried out but Dante paid no heed to her words, mercilessly fucking her pussy.


    Several more minutes passed and Dante groaned finally reaching his orgasm. He grabbed the slut¡¯s waist, filling her up with his cock as he came.


    ¡°Oh god!!¡± The slut screamed as she experienced an orgasm too. Dante pulled out of her pussy and got out of the bed, removing condom on him and discarding it.


    ¡°Get up and leave¡± he said coldly to the exhausted woman in his bed.


    ¡°Dante Romano¡± she got onto her feet weakly, fully naked but Dante¡¯s gaze remained on her face as if her body was in no way beautiful enough for his gaze.


    ¡°That was the best fuck I have ever had. Can¡­ Can Ie back again sometimeter? I don¡¯t mind not getting paid¡± She asked and Dante held back a groan.


    ¡°Use the door. You will get your money before you are out of the gates¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    His deadly gaze shut her up and she took a step back.


    ¡°Leave¡± he uttered the one word order in a deadly tone that made the slut shiver with fear. Dante looked away from her as she picked her clothings, pulled them on hastily and hurried out of the room.


    Dante shut his eyes for a second, massaging the space between his brows.


    Fucking women was his best way to relieve stress but these sluts barely excited him anymore these days.


    Thinking about women made him recollect that he had someone to pick up today.


    ¡°I wonder how much my little Princess has grown.¡±


    *


    Mireille sighed softly, dropping the phone on her bed rather carelessly. She had just received a call from her brother informing her that he was sick and would be away for three months to recuperate properly but that wasn¡¯t the huge news, the huge news was that she had to stay with his best friend named Dante.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± She mumbled the name, trying to recall why it sounded so familiar.


    She had lived most of her life being sheltered by her big brother and he seemed to forget the fact that she was not a baby or a teen, she was 24 already and could easily make her own decisions but he would never stop hovering around her and ensuring that he took care of her.


    Sometimes, it felt good to know how much her brother cared about her and sometimes, she just felt choked up by his protectiveness.


    He had not even allowed her to date until she was 20, iming that all men are out there to break girls hearts.


    Mireille shook her head, her dark, wavy hair flipping a little bit as she did so. Finding a job should have been easy for her but James did not want her to go through the stress of going to work too.


    Mireille did not consider having a job stressful but James insisted that having a job would affect her way too much. Mireille needed no one to tell her that James was the reason she could not get a job after a year of job hunting.


    She was sure that he had reached out to every singlepany he knew she would apply to and made sure none of them gave her a job.


    Yes, James protectiveness choked her up and even though Mireille sometimes thought of doing something rebellious against James, something that would make him mad and make him eventually make him realise that she was an adult already, she still could not actually go through with any of her rebellions.


    She was too much of a ¡®good girl¡¯.


    Brushing away the thoughts of her brother, Mireille decided to start packing in anticipation for her brother¡¯s friend, Dante.


    She headed into her closet that was stacked up with all sorts of clothes and essories for her use. A huge mirror was in the middle of the closet and Mireille looked into the mirror.


    She could see the beautiful, pale skinned, 5¡¯5 woman staring back at her. Her hazel green eyes stared back at her.


    She looked away from the mirror and started packing a few clothings she would be needing.


    It did not take her long to get done with packing up.


    Mireille decided to take another shower and headed into the bathroom. She turned on the shower and let the water run down her skinzily.


    ¡°Dante¡± the name had stuck to her mind as she still tried to remember who he was while under the shower.


    Minutes passed but she was unable to recollect who he was. Mireille gave up on trying, assuring herself she would remember who he was after seeing him.


    She walked out of the bathroom, a towel tied to her chest. She was just about to change into the blue dress on her bed when she heard the gates opening.


    ¡°Dante is here¡± she mumbled and quickly dressed up.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She ran her fingers through her wet hair and hurriedly picked up the dryer to dry it up. She was a minute into it when a knock came on her door.


    ¡°Yes? Come in¡± she replied and the door opened.


    A maid walked in.


    ¡°You have a guest, ma¡¯am¡±


    ¡°Tell him I would be with him very soon¡±


    ¡°Alright, Miss¡±


    The maid left the room and Mireille resumed drying her hair. She absolutely hated keeping others waiting so she dropped the hair dryer and brushed her hair.


    Mireille picked her luggage and hurried out of the room. Sheposed herself as she got to the stairs that led down into the living room.


    Walking down the stairs elegantly, she was curious to see who Dante was.


    She arrived in the living room and found a man with his back turned to her.


    He was staring at an old picture of her and her brother. Mireille found herself staring at his back view for much longer than she expected.


    He was wearing a tailored shirt and trousers and even though he was clothed, Mireille needed no one to tell her what hot body hid under that ck shirt.


    She gulped down and was about to speak but he beat her to it.


    ¡°You looked very cute, princess¡± his deep voice rang through her ears and instantly, Mireille¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Dante?¡± The name finally registered.


    ¡°Yes, princess?¡± He turned to her and Mireille could swear that something strange happened to her body, something that usually never happened.


    Yet, there was no way she would not recognise this face and the smirk on his lips and there was no way she would not recognise that sexily annoying voice of his that called her ¡®princess¡¯ all the time.


    Dante Romano was her brother¡¯s best friend in highschool and Mireille had found him absolutely annoying. Yes, he was handsome, hot, sexy and all but he was still annoying. He called her princess all the time and would join hands with James to ensure that no guy came close to her.


    No, that was not the only annoying thing about this hot man now standing in front of her but the most annoying part was that he caused more than half of the heartbreaks she witnessed in highschool.


    He was a fuck boy, a yboy and he sure knew how to y his games well. All of that was easy with his looks and money anyways. He could get any girl he wanted in school. He never cared about the emotions of the girls he yed with and would mercilessly break their hearts with his cold eyes staring right at them.


    So yes, how could she not recognise this hot walking red g of a man?

 A Protector

    Still standing transfixed at the spot, Mireille tried to recall if there were moments Dante Romano was warm to other girls but she could not remember because moments like that did not exist. The only time Dante ever smiled genuinely was when he was with her, annoying her with the ¡®princess¡¯ title. Those were the only times his eyes ever found warmth.


    ¡°You do not have to just stare at me and strip me with your eyes. You could strip me with your hands instead¡± he gave her a one sided smirk and Mireille quickly looked away from him, her face flushing up as she realised that she had really been staring at him for too long.


    Dante picked up the picture he had been staring at and waved it in the air.


    ¡°You don¡¯t just look cute anymore. You now look¡­ ¡± his eyes travelled all over her. From her still slightly damp hair to her toe.


    ¡°Beautiful¡±


    Damn! She sure had grown beautiful over the years and Dante was only saying beautiful because he did not want to describe her as what he really wanted to¡­. Sexy.


    The blue dress she was wearing was unable to hide the curves underneath them from his eyes. He looked up her tummy to her bust. Those tits sure had grown bigger over the years.


    His gazended on her beautiful face and that was when Mireille looked back at him. Their eyes met and for the next few seconds, Mireille felt glued to the spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave, princess¡± Dante looked away from her mesmerising eyes, brushing away the thoughts of how beautiful those eyes would look if she was on her knees with his cock in her mouth.


    ¡°Damn you Dante! She is supposed to be like a sister to you!¡± He cursed at himself and walked up to her, taking the luggage from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere with you, Dante¡± Mireille said firmly and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Would you rather I carry you over my shoulders, princess?¡± He asked, flicking his dark, curly hair backward and Mireille did not need to ask him if he was serious about that.


    ¡°Stop calling me princess¡± she said, ignoring his question.


    ¡°I am sure we have argued over this several times seven years ago¡± he replied and leaned in close to her.


    Mireille felt her breath hitch as she breathed in his manly cologne. Yes, she did not like him a bit for so many reasons but still yet, she was a girl, she was straight and this man in front of her was definitely deemed as sexually appealing to every straight girl.


    She quickly leaned back, away from him before taking two steps back to create a small distance between them.


    ¡°And the conclusion of the argument?¡± Mireille inquired.


    ¡°That I continue calling you Princess. Your name is too hard for me to pronounce so I am just going to stick to Princess¡±


    He leaned away from her totally, the yful smirk on his face gone in a quick instant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± his voice was suddenly authoritative and Mireille found herself walking towards the door while he walked behind her with his luggage.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A ck car was waiting and Mireille immediately walked towards the door to pull it open but Dante stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot I don¡¯t let the princess open the car door herself¡± he said to her and pulled open the door for her.


    Mireille wanted to say something but she gulped it down and got into the backseat of the car, not wanting to have to talk to him for long.


    Mireille brought out her phone just as Dante revved the car to life. She began browsing through the phone, trying to do anything that would stop her from stealing nces at Dante.


    But nothing on the inte seemed to be of interest to her. It seemed like the only interesting thing right now was the man behind the wheels.


    Mireille found herself eventually staring at him through the mirror. His face was pulled into a hard look as he drove but even with his hard look, he looked enchanting and Mireille was staring longer than she intended to stare at him.


    No, she had not even intended to stare at him at all.


    Suddenly Dante looked at the mirror too and their eyes met. Mireille quickly looked away from his gaze.


    The hard look on Dante¡¯s face vanished.


    ¡°You can stare as much as you want, princess¡±


    ¡°I was not staring¡± she lied.


    ¡°Good girls should not lie, yunno¡±


    ¡°I am not a good girl!¡± Mireille retorted.


    She hated it when James and Dante called her that and made her feel naive and innocent.


    ¡°You sure are a good girl, Princess¡±


    Mireille was about to respond when her phone beeped with a message. She checked it and found that it was a message from her boyfriend.


    Mireille had almost forgotten these past minutes with Dante that she had a boyfriend. Dante had totally upied her mind.


    She opened the message and giggled softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Dante questioned.


    ¡°My boyfriend¡± she replied without thinking twice.


    Dante suddenly stepped on the brakes and the car jerked to an abrupt stop. Mireille gasped in shock, her eyes widening.


    ¡°What the heck? Were you nning to kill me?!¡±


    ¡°Since when did James start letting you have boyfriends?¡± He questioned, turning to face her, his expression stony.


    ¡°I am more than old enough. I am not a high school girl anymore¡± Mireille reminded him and Dante slowly looked away.


    That was right. She was no longer little and he certainly was not expecting her to have never dated at 24, right?


    Of course she would have dated a few times but still, for some reason he could noty his hands on, the fact that the sexydy in his car had a partner did not sit well with him.


    Mireille dropped her phone and leaned back into the seat, forcing her eyes to shut to prevent herself from ncing at him over and over again.


    She could recall previous memories of them in highschool and a frown appeared on her face as she recalled a memory.


    *shback*


    ¡°I really like you, Mireille¡± Dave, her ssmate said and reached into his pocket, bringing out a beautiful ne.


    Young Mireille felt her heart race. With James and Dante hovering all over her, no guy in school had been brave enough to ask her out but Dave had just did so.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on here?¡± Dante¡¯s voice cut them off just as Mireille stretched her hand forward to receive the ne.


    Dave immediately withdrew his outstretched hands, fear flickering in his eyes as Dante came in between he and Mireille.


    Dante¡¯s eyes were lit with fury and not getting a response from Dante made him groan in frustration. He grabbed the ne from Dave¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You want to ask her out with his miserly ne?¡± He dropped the ne on the floor and stomped his feet on it.


    ¡°No one. Not you, not any other guy in this school is good enough for Princess. Stay away from her or I will have to make you stay in a wheelchair for the rest of your life¡± he threatened Dave and the poor guy could only nod and run out of the garden.


    Dante¡¯s fury dissipated and he turned to face Mireille.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to have a boyfriend?! I am so sick of you and James!¡± Mireille hit his chest.


    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve you and I will never ever let you fall into the hands of a man who doesn¡¯t deserve you, Princess¡±


    ¡°And who do you think you are to assume this role in my life?¡± Mireille threw the question at him and he moved three steps closer to her, closing the space in between them.


    Mireille gulped down noticeably at his closeness because even as much as he annoyed her, he was freaking good looking.


    ¡°I am your protector, Princess. And I will be your protector for the rest of my life.¡±


    *shback ends.*


    Mireille opened her eyes and looked at Dante one more time through the mirror, wondering if he had changed at all from what he had been in highschool.


    But it didn¡¯t matter if he was changed or not, did it? What mattered was that she was no longer the highschool girl who would let him influence her life and even make decisions on her behalf.


    She was an adult now and was in a rtionship too. She was already too busy trying to avoid the ¡®good girl¡¯ treatment from James and she was most certainly not going to be made a good girl by Dante Romano.


    But just how certain was she that she would be able to stop him from assuming the position of ¡®a protector¡¯ once more?

 Her Relationship

    Mireille stepped out of the car with Dante holding the door open. She looked at the glorious mansion, her eyes dting in surprise.


    Yes, she was used to seeing grand and beautiful mansions but this one was way grander and more beautiful than any other mansion she had ever seen.


    ¡°You should see the look on your face, princess¡± Dante snapped his fingers in front of her face, bringing Mireille back.


    ¡°Have you gotten richer than you were back then?¡± She asked him and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? And would it not be weird if I did not get richer? James got richer too, didn¡¯t he?¡± Dante questioned as two men walked up to them.


    ¡°Wee home, boss¡± they greeted and took the luggage from Dante.


    ¡°Leave¡±


    The two men walked away immediately after Dante¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, princess¡±


    Mireille rolled her eyes at his consistent use of the word she did not want to hear.


    Dante walked into the house and Mireille walked in after him.


    They got to the main living room and Mireille¡¯s jaw dropped. The ce was utterly breath taking.


    ¡°Your ce is really beautiful¡± Mireille said, unable to keep her fascination in check.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A beautiful ce is the only thing that fits a beautiful being like me¡± Dante replied and Mireille huffed noiselessly.


    ¡°Please show me to my room¡± she requested and Dante led the way.


    They climbed up the stairs and walked down the passage for about thirty seconds before they stopped in front of a grand door.


    Dante pushed it open.


    ¡°I still remember that your favourite colour is blue so I had the room fixed to your taste¡± he said, the both of them stepping into the room.


    Mireille was awed by the beauty of the room but she kept quiet this time around, not wanting to give Dante another chance to boast about how beautiful and perfect he was.


    ¡°Here you are. I will be around. Call me if you need anything¡­. Anything at all¡±  Dante whispered thest three words and Mireille felt her cheeks heat up slightly. He probably did not mean anything but she was reading more meaning into thosest three words.


    ¡°I think I will be fine and won¡¯t be needing anything¡­ Anything at all¡±  she replied and Dante¡¯s lips curled up in a smirk.


    He backed away and walked out of the room. Mireille released the breath she had not even realized that she had been holding.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and did not have time to even think of anything before her phone rang.


    She groaned and checked the screen to find out it was her best friend calling.


    She picked the call andid back on the bed.


    ¡°Hey Belinda¡±


    ¡°Hey! You haven¡¯t called me all day¡± Belinda said in a loud voice over the phone.


    ¡°I have had a pretty crazy day.¡±


    ¡°Really? I am on my way to your home, are you in?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°No, I am not. James had something to deal with and he asked me to stay with his friend¡±


    ¡°For how many days?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°For three months¡± Mireille replied with a small grumble.


    ¡°Oh my! That¡¯s a long period of time. Who is the friend you are staying with? A woman?¡±


    ¡°No, a man¡±


    Belinda fell silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°Is he hot?¡± She questioned and Mireille shook her head.


    Belinda was obsessed with hot, sexy men. She could go crazy over any man who fit into her description of hot.


    ¡°I¡­.¡± Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line. It felt weird for her to admit to someone else that her annoying brother¡¯s friend was damn hot.


    ¡°Is he ugly?¡± Belinda questioned.


    ¡°He is hot, very hot¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Oh my! Do I know him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you might know him. He is Dante Romano¡±


    ¡°Dante?!! What girl in this city doesn¡¯t know freaking Dante?!! Oh girl! You are staying with the dream man of thousands of girls¡± Belinda literally screamed into the phone.


    ¡°Hey! He is not that great¡±


    ¡°You know nothing, Mireille. He is great! And you are so lucky to stay with him. Forget about your boyfriend and go for Dante, if you can¡±


    Mireille sat up with a pissed off look on her face.


    ¡°You know I will never leave Charles for anyone and definitely not a fuck boy like Dante. If you know him well, you must know that he uses women. There is no way I will leave Charles for him¡±


    ¡°So you do not want him at all?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°I do not want him at all¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Are you sure that you won¡¯t fall for him within these three months?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille strangely found it difficult to answer that question.


    ¡°I¡­. I won¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Maybe I cane visiting you there sometime and see Dante¡± Belinda giggled softly.


    ¡°Yeah, I am sure the only reason you¡¯d being to visit me will be to see Dante¡± Mireille chuckled.


    ¡°You bet¡± Belinda giggled.


    ¡°It will be Charles birthday tomorrow. I am thinking of¡­¡± Mireille squeezed her dress with her free hand.


    ¡°I am thinking of finally giving in to him. I want him to be my first tomorrow¡± Mireillepleted her words.


    ¡°Oh my! Finally. You should know what sex feels like, already but still, are you sure that Charles is the one for you? I have never really liked him.¡±


    Mireille frowned.


    ¡°He is definitely the one for me. We have been dating for three years now¡±


    ¡°Three years but I see no chemistry between the both of you. You guys look like random friends, there is no romance between the both of you¡±


    ¡°There is. You just don¡¯t like Charles for a reason I don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°Fine! Fine!¡± Belinda gave in.


    ¡°Do what you want with your body but think it over well enough¡±


    ¡°I have thought about it well enough¡± Mireille insisted.


    ¡°Alright. I will call youter¡± Belinda said and ended the call.


    Mireille picked a pillow from the bed and cuddled it, thinking about the words of Belinda.


    There was no romance between her and Charles??


    Truly, a lot of times, people guessed that she and Charles were just friends but she did love Charles and Charles loved her too, right?


    Maybe the attraction to each other wasn¡¯t too strong but they loved each other and that was enough, wasn¡¯t it?

 A Promise With A Hard On

    Mireille stepped into the living room after spending the entire evening in the room.


    Dante was standing at the other side of the living room with a man dressed in suit standing in front of him.


    The other man seemed to be cowering in respect for Dante.


    ¡°Has he signed the contract?¡± Dante questioned.


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    ¡°Good. Let them go now¡±


    ¡°Yes boss. I will inform the guys to release them¡±


    ¡°You may leave¡± Dante dismissed the man and turned to face Mireille.


    The stern look that had been on his face just a few seconds suddenly vanished and his facials rxed.


    ¡°What do you need, princess?¡± He asked her, his grey eyes staring intently at her.


    ¡°You do not intend on starving me, right?¡± Mireille asked and Dante chuckled softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually have dinner early but it should be ready in a couple of minutes. I will have them prepare dinners early from now on¡±


    ¡°You still prioritise food a lot¡± he added and Mireille sat down on one of the luxurious sofa.


    ¡°Stop acting like you know everything about me. It¡¯s been seven years¡± she said.


    ¡°I sure do not know everything about you anymore¡­. Like you getting a boyfriend¡± Dante replied. He still could not get it off his mind that she now had a man in her life.


    ¡°And there is a lot more you do not know¡± Mireille said and threw her right leg over the left one.


    The movement had her gown sliding upwards and revealing her thighs.


    Dante¡¯s eyes immediately trailed the movement as he took a seat opposite her. His eyes remained on the exposed flesh.


    Mireille noticed Dante¡¯s stare and quickly pulled the dress to cover up her thighs.


    ¡°Stop looking, will you?¡±


    Dante smirked and looked at her face.


    ¡°Other women would do anything to have me staring at them¡±


    ¡°I am not ¡®other women¡¯. I know how ugly you truly are¡± Mireille retorted.


    ¡°Ugly? We both know that word is not for me¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see even a little bit of beauty in you¡± Mireille continued.


    ¡°Maybe you would see a little bit of beauty if I get all these clothings off me? A lot of women see more beauty in me when I am naked¡±


    Mireille gulped down and her cheeks flushed red.


    Dante unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Letting you see my beauty?¡±


    Mireille shot up from her seat.


    ¡°I guess I will just go back to my room. You are still as much of a flirt as you always were¡±


    ¡°Old habits die hard, Princess¡±


    Dante stood up from the chair too and walked over to her, taking three long strides.


    ¡°Sit back down¡± his hand touched her exposed hands and Mireille could swear she felt a streak of hotness in between her legs at their body contact.


    He pushed her gently to the sofa and Mireille subconsciously pressed her thighs together to suppress whatever had just happened in between her legs.


    ¡°I will get you ice cream¡±


    He walked away and Mireille breathed out heavily, wondering what she had just felt in between her legs. She did not know exactly what it was but she was sure she had never felt it with anyone before, not even with Charles, her boyfriend.


    Dante returned to the room about two minutester and handed a cup of ice cream to Mireille.


    ¡°Vani¡­. I suppose that is still your favourite¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante returned to his seat opposite her and Mireille began taking the ice cream.


    She used the spoon a few times before sticking out her tongue and licking the ice cream right from its cup.


    Dante let out a hot breath as his imagination ran wild. How good would it feel to have her tongue licking his cum instead of ice cream.


    Mireille licked again and Dante could not help but groan. Mireille looked up at him, wondering why he had groaned but seeing the ice cream smeared on her lips drove Dante crazy.


    He did not want to see her lips smeared with ice cream, he wanted to see those full lips smeared with his cum.


    ¡°Fuck me¡± he cursed roughly as his dick twitched.


    ¡°What?¡± Mireille asked, not hearing what he said.


    The innocent look on her face only made Dante feel hotter.


    He got up from the chair, slipping his hands into his pocket and instantly turning away from Mireille to prevent her from seeing the oue of her innocent actions.


    ¡°Just have your ice cream. I have a few things to deal with in my room¡± he replied and walked away, leaving Mireille with a small pout on her lips, wondering what was up with him.


    Dante shut the door of his room behind him and groaned out loud.


    Perhaps he had forgotten the fact that Mireille was no longer a girl and was now a woman and he was also no longer a boy, but a man.


    Things could really happen while they lived together for three months.


    ¡°No¡± he muttered.


    He was sure Mireille would stop whatever might want to happen since she had a boyfriend. He knew the type of person Mireille was and he knew she was the type of person who would never cheat.


    His phone on his desk rang and Dante walked over to the desk and picked up the phone. It was James calling.


    ¡°Hey¡± Dante sat on the chair before the desk, picking the call.


    ¡°Hello Dante. She is with you now, right?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Yes, she is and you do not have to worry. You know she is safe with me¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, man¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have always adored my princess¡±


    James chuckled softly.


    ¡°Just make sure that adoration never surpasses what it always was. I know you can¡¯t keep your flirting skills to yourself whenever you are around women, but don¡¯t go serious with Mireille¡±


    ¡°Do not have anything to do with her, Dante. Don¡¯t touch her. Don¡¯t fuck with her and don¡¯t fuck her. Promise me that though you might flirt with her, you won¡¯t touch her¡±


    Dante looked down at the bulge his half erect cock had created in his trousers. He took in a rough breath.


    ¡°Dante, promise me¡± James requested.


    ¡°Fine, I promise¡±


    ¡°A real man never¡­.¡±


    ¡°Never breaks his promise¡± Dantepleted Jame¡¯s words.


    ¡°Be a real man, Dante¡±

 A Good Fuck

    The next day.


    Mireille had her hair packed up in a bun as she stared at the stocked closet. She had no idea Dante had stocked her closet until she walked into it this morning.


    It was filled with designer wears and every single thing was freaking expensive. Mireille wondered how much he had spent on stocking this huge closet up.


    ¡°Whatever amount he spent on this¡­ I doubt I can earn it in three years if I take the jobs I am being offered.¡±


    Mireille had browsed through the the previous night and just like before, every well to dopany had rejected her application and the only ones that had epted her were a few cafes she had applied to in her desperate moments.


    She sighed, shaking her head and finally picked a ck fluffy top and blue boyfriend fit jeans. She returned to the room and decided to call James and know how he was doing.


    James picked up almost instantly.


    ¡°I was just going to call you¡± he said as soon as he picked the call and Mireille chuckled.


    ¡°I beat you to it¡±


    ¡°So¡­. are youfortable there?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Fairly well but if I knew it was Dante, I definitely would not have packed my things¡± he replied.


    ¡°Dante is reliable and he is going to treat you well but I suppose you still remember how he was back in highschool. He is still a bit of a yboy and I don¡¯t want you falling for him or anything¡± James added.


    ¡°I do not have to remind you how much I dislike Dante, right? He is too wild, too annoying and I don¡¯t like someone who goes around fucking different women just because he can. I hate him and you know that very well so you do not have to worry about me falling for him. It will never ever happen.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let me hear you say you hate him once more¡±


    ¡°I hate Dante Romano¡± she did as he said and she could feel James grinning on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Hate is a strong word there, princess¡± Dante walked into the room just at the moment, James ended the call suddenly without even a ¡®bye¡¯.


    Mireille dropped the phone.


    ¡°I said what I said¡± Mireille replied before her attention was pulled to his looks.


    He looked stunning just like every other day. He stood by the door, tall and definitely proud, his broad shoulders emphasizing his masculine frame.


    His suit was a perfect one and it hugged his body in all the right ces. His tie was neatly knotted, with just the right length, and his dress shirt was crisp and white, entuating the grey color of his eyes.


    His hair was styled impably, with just the right amount of product to hold it in ce.


    ¡°Continue staring, Princess¡± Dante spread his arms with a small shrug.


    ¡°I was not staring¡± Mireille lied.


    ¡°You always tell the most obvious lies¡± Dante shook his head, walking towards her.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Mireille asked him.


    ¡°To work¡­. You do not think all of my money appeared by magic, do you?¡±


    ¡°Or don¡¯t you want me to leave?¡± Dante asked as his tall, masculine figure stopped right in front of her.


    Mireille could breathe in his manly cologne and it seemed like it was cooing her to close her eyes.


    ¡°I could stay back if you don¡¯t want me to leave today. No one reprimands or sacks the boss¡±


    ¡°Go to work. I can¡¯t wait for you to leave. I feel choked up with your presence¡±  Mireille looked away from his mesmerising eyes.


    Dante smiled, a small upwards curve of his lips as he pulled away from her.


    ¡°You are the only woman I know who would dare to say she hates me and maybe that is because¡­¡± He reached his hand to her face and made her look at him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mireille could not be dder that she did not stutter.


    Her toes were curling as his eyes stared right into hers, seemingly searching for something she was sure she did not have to give to him.


    ¡°Maybe that is because I have never fucked you¡± he grinned at her and watched her cheeks redden and her eyes widen with surprise at his choice of words.


    Dante was satisfied, getting the reaction he wanted from her. This was what he had suddenly wanted to see before going off to work.


    ¡°What the heck are you saying?¡± Mireille meant to yell those words and she could not exin how her voice hade out as soft and thin.


    ¡°Maybe all you need to send all of that hatred out of your heart is a good fuck. Your d umb boyfriend is unable to satisfy you, right?¡±  he winked at her and Mireille shoved him away with all the strength she had in her.


    ¡°What the hell are you saying?! Is this what James asked you to do with me? To flirt with me all day?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I was just joking around with you and yes, I love flirting around but you don¡¯t have to worry, Princess. I don¡¯t have sex with good girls. I prefer my women wild and experienced.¡±


    Mireille was about to say something but she held back and just red at him.


    ¡°Your jokes were definitely not funny. Let¡¯s make this clear now. What do you see me as?¡± Mireille asked him but Dante gave no response to her, his eyes just roamed her body.


    ¡°I am not one of your women.¡±


    ¡°I know that¡±


    ¡°I am supposed to be like a sister to you, right? And you definitely won¡¯t tell such jokes to your sister, if you had one, right?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You are not my sister and you are not supposed to be one to me¡±


    Mireille¡¯s face went nk.


    ¡°Then what am I supposed to be to you?¡±


    Dante¡¯s looks grew serious.


    ¡°Less than a woman but definitely not a sister.¡±


    Mireille could not tell why she felt a bit hurt that he saw her as less than a woman.


    ¡°Whatever, you are unreasonable¡± she said to him and walked back into the closet, not knowing what more to say to Dante.


    She leaned against the wall and shut her eyes tightly, wondering why she felt that streak of hotness again when Dante was standing close to her.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself¡± she pped her cheek.

 Heartbroken

    ¡°Where are you going to, Miss?¡± One of the men at the gate asked Mireille.


    ¡°I am going out¡±


    ¡°We would have to follow you then¡±


    Mireille leaned back, a bit taken aback by the response.


    ¡°Follow me? I can go out myself¡±


    ¡°This is the boss¡¯s orders and we have to follow it. You cannot go out without at least two guards¡±


    Mireille scoffed and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I am just going to call him¡± she reached into her ck bag and brought out her phone and that was when it dawned on her that she did not even have his contact on her phone.


    ¡°Do you have his contact?¡± She asked the guard.


    ¡°A mere guard like cannot possess the contact of the boss but you can get it from the head of guards¡±


    Mireille could not help but be surprised at how much Dante was being revered like he was a god.


    ¡°Alright¡±


    The head of guards was already walking towards the both of them.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Can I please have Dante¡¯s contact?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± the man replied and Mireille handed her phone over to him.


    He inputted Dante¡¯s contact in it and gave the phone back to Mireille.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Mireille whispered and dialed the contact but Dante was not picking up.


    She grumbled, walking a few steps away from the stiff looking guards.


    She dialed his contact again and this time he picked up at the second ring.


    ¡°Hello, Princess¡± his voice came from the other line.


    ¡°I am about to go out now and I am being told by your men that I can¡¯t leave without guards. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Your brother asked me to keep you safe. I can¡¯t keep you safe if you are out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°I am fine, Dante. Nothing is going to happen to me out there so keep your men to yourself. ¡±


    ¡°Where are you off to then?¡± Dante questioned.


    ¡°To see my boyfriend and privacy would be needed¡± she replied and the line went silent for the next couple seconds.


    ¡°Dante?¡± She had to call his name to make sure he was still on the line.


    ¡°My men would follow you and that is final¡± his voice was harsh.


    ¡°Dante! I¡­¡±


    ¡°You either stay back home or let my men follow you, princess¡±


    Mireille was about to argue with him but the call ended with a beep. She looked at the screen of her phone, annoyed and pissed off.


    She nced at her wristwatch. It was past 2pm and the surprise she had prepared for Charles was ready at the restaurant.


    They were going to dine there and then she would lead him to the hotel she had decorated and she would give him her first time with loads of other gifts.


    ¡°Would you like to stay back?¡± The man asked and Mireille dropped her phone back into her bag and forced out a smile.


    ¡°Just two guards¡±


    ¡°Sure ma¡¯am¡±


    The head of guards selected two men and Mireille could not help but sigh as one of them pulled the door of a ck car open for her.


    She had not intended to even take any of Dante¡¯s car out but it was obvious that she did not have a choice now.


    She stepped into the back seat of the car and the two guards got into another car behind her.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s actually two guards and a driver¡± she forced out a smile to keep her fury in check.


    ¡°Where to, Miss Mireille?¡±


    ¡°Ravenna Restaurant¡±


    The drive began immediately and Mireille looked out of the window, wondering if this was how she was going to live her life now.


    Over protected by her brother¡¯s friend.


    The ride was smooth and quick and in no time, Mireille was walking into Ravenna Restaurant, her head slightly bowed in a way that had her hair partly covering her face.


    She felt embarrassed, having two men behind her. She looked around the restaurant and smiled a bit when she saw Charles.


    She walked over to him and kissed his cheek.


    ¡°Happy birthday Charles¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mireille¡± Charles looked at the two men behind her.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    One of them pulled out a seat for Mireille and she sat down before trying to exin the situation to Charles.


    ¡°I am really sorry but you know how my brother can be and he would support his friend doing this¡­¡± Mireille looked at the two guards.


    ¡°Can you go sit at the other side? It¡¯s really ufortable talking with you guys staring¡±


    ¡°We are sorry, Miss Mireille but we have to be close to you at all times¡±


    Mireille wanted to scream her lungs out but she decided to stay calm and use another method.


    ¡°Would you like it if I call Dante and tell him that you two are making me ufortable?¡± She asked and the look of fear shed across the faces of the previously expressionless guards.


    They sure feared their boss.


    ¡°We will only be a few tables away¡± the two guards walked off to another table and Mireille breathed out in relief.


    She turned to face Charles with an apologetic look on her face.


    ¡°I am really sorry, Charles. I did not mean for this to happen on your birthday.¡±


    Charles forced out a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess?¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°I have something for you but let¡¯s eat first, okay?¡± Mireille was about to raise her hand to call out to the waiter but Charles reached forward, held her hand and brought it down.


    ¡°Whatever you have to give to me, Mireille. I think you should keep it¡±


    Mireille¡¯s brows arched.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean maybe we¡­. Maybe we should end things and be friends?¡±


    Mireille¡¯s face went pale. A break up? She most certainly did not see thating and the thoughts of it broke her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be broken, Mireille. I just think that a rtionship would not work for us, friendship will be better, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡± Mireille whispered the words.


    ¡°No, Charles!¡± Her voice raised slightly and the two guards immediately hurried over to her.


    ¡°Is he making you ufortable?¡±


    ¡°You are! You are making me ufortable!¡± Mireille yelled at the guards and turned back to Charles.


    ¡°I have been wanting to tell you this for weeks, Mireille. I figured out you are not ready for a rtionship yet. Your brother is all over you, shielding you every single time. I barely even have a ce in your life and now? Your brother¡¯s friend too?¡±


    ¡°You are not ready to have a rtionship, Mireille¡± Charles stood up from the chair but Mireille was quick to grab him by his arm.


    ¡°Please Charles. I will do anything, just don¡¯t break up with me. I will break free from my brother¡¯s grip. Please don¡¯t break up with me¡± she pleaded with him with teary eyes but Charles simply shook his head.


    ¡°This is the best decision for us. I hope you find someone who can deal with what I have had to deal with these past years¡± he took gentle hold of her hand and shook it off his arm.


    Mireille felt a few tears roll down her cheeks as she watched the only boyfriend she had ever had walk out of the restaurant, out of her life.


    She was hurt, sad and at the same time angry. This was James¡¯s fault! She was not a little girl to be protected and maybe she could show him how grown she was¡­. How much of a ¡®bad girl¡¯ she could be.

 I Want To Feel Your Body

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Dante questioned as soon as he stepped out of his car.


    ¡°Miss Mireille is inside, boss¡±


    ¡°Did the bastard of a boyfriend do anything to her?¡±


    ¡°He broke up with her and left Miss Mireille hurt and heartbroken. As per your orders not to let anyone who hurts her go scot-free, we have captured him and are waiting on your next orders¡±


    Dante lips pressed into a thin line for a short moment. The boyfriend didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He only broke up with Mireille and that was not wrong, that was right.


    Dante could not tell why but he knew he was d Mireille was now single.


    ¡°Let him go¡±


    ¡°As per your orders¡±


    Dante walked past the men into the house and as soon as he reached the living room, he took in the smell of alcohol.


    Mireille was seated on the same sofa she had been seated the previous day and there were four empty bottles on that floor around her. There were three other untouched bottles.


    ¡°Princess¡± Dante called and she looked up at him before giving him a drunk grin.


    ¡°You know you are alcohol intolerant¡± Dante walked over to her and reached to take the bottle that was in her hands but Mireille cuddled the bottle tightly.


    ¡°No! I am not giving this to you¡± she shook her head and then looked at his face again.


    Dante shook his head at her drunken actions and took a bottle of alcohol too. He walked over to the other sofa and sat on it, opening the bottle.


    ¡°You will get over this soon. I am sure your boyfriend is not worth a tear of yours¡± Dante took the bottle to his lips.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mireille suddenly cried out.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t James let me live my life? You know why he broke up with me? Do you know why Charles broke up with me?! It¡¯s because of James and now there is you too.¡± She gulped down some more of the liquid content.


    ¡°I am sure your ex boyfriend was not good enough for you. James will let you be when he sees that you are safe, Princess¡±


    ¡°I am safe! There is nothing dangerous happening to me! I don¡¯t want to be this good girl anymore¡± she cried. .


    ¡°And Charles! I¡­ I was about to give him my first time tonight¡±


    A look of relief swept across Dante¡¯s face¡­ Her first time, Mireille was still untouched.


    ¡°You have never had sex?¡± He asked to be sure.


    ¡°I have never! I thought tonight would be¡­¡± She sniffed back her tears.


    ¡°Would be my first¡±


    ¡°Good girl¡± Dante did not mean to say that out loud but he did and Mireille heard him.


    ¡°I am not a good girl!!¡± She suddenly shot up from the sofa and threw the bottle towards Dante.


    The bottle flew past Dante¡¯s shoulders and crashed to the floor immediately.


    Mireille gasped,ing to her senses for a second while Dante just watched her with a hard, unfazed gaze that almost frightened Mireille.


    She scurried over to him.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you hurt? I am sorry. I¡­.¡± She stuttered in a drunk fashion.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be called a good girl¡± she broke down and sat on his thighs.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Dante felt heat travel through his body and flow into his cock as soon as she sat on him. Mireille cupped his face in her smalls hands and turned his face to hers.


    ¡°What do I have to do to be a bad girl?¡±


    ¡°Being a good girl is a nice title, though. Why don¡¯t you like it?¡± Dante asked, his voice rough and restrained as he tried not to stare at her full lips that was just few inches away from him and tried not to pay attention to the heat that surged through him each time he called her his ¡®good girl¡¯.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it at all¡± Mireille buried her head in his chest and sobbed for a couple of seconds before throwing raising her head from his chest with a jolt.


    ¡°You are actually very sexy, Dante¡± she said truthfully, her eyes admiring his looks from up close.


    ¡°Fuck¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the word sexy for me while you are sitting on me, princess¡± Dante said to her.


    ¡°But that¡¯s the truth. You are hot and sexy and even though I told you that you are ugly, I actually see how sexy you are and I want to feel your body too¡±


    She dropped her hands on his chest and massaged it gently.


    Dante groaned as his cock hardened and pressed against Mireille¡¯s ass, alerting her of his arousal.


    ¡°You are hard¡± Mireille¡¯s eyes widened with pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something bad girls do? Making my brother¡¯s friend have an erection¡­. Am I now a bad girl?¡± Mireille asked, grinding her ass against his erection.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯d better stop¡± Dante¡¯sst word trailed off into a half groan, half moan as Mireille grinded against him yet again.


    Mireille giggled softly and reached for his buttons.


    ¡°I am being a bad girl¡± she grinned and Dante tried to reach his senses and remind himself that she was doing all of this under the influence and there was his promise with James too but right now, his senses seemed to have been overridden by the feel of Mireille.


    Mireille unbuttoned the first two buttons of his shirt and stared deeply into his eyes. Her mesmerising hazel eyes made Dante lose it.


    ¡°No, Mireille. You are being a good girl for me right now¡± Dante¡¯s hand pulled her in, making their lips collide in an instantaneous wild kiss.


    Dante dominated the kiss, sucking her lips into his and tasting the alcohol on her lips. He groaned at the intoxicating taste of her lips mixed with the taste of alcohol.


    Hell! This taste was sure addictive!


    His tongue slid into Mireille¡¯s mouth and he tongue kissed her, his tongue intertwining with that of Mireille in wild passion.


    His left hand was on her waist, pressing down on her waist and making her arch her back before he took a better hold of her waist and made her grind him again.


    Mireille immediately got the message and grinded into him gratefully, feeling his huge erection pressing into her ass. The feeling was heavenly and a soft moan left her throat, dying into the kiss and his mouth.


    Her body shivered against his and she suddenly could not feel her legs anymore.


    She was drunk but she knew this kiss was the best kiss of her life. No kiss with Charles had made her feel this way or even half this way.


    Heat travelled all around her body and seemed to settle in her pussy that was now dripping wet with her arousal.


    Her body trembled with want as she broke the kiss, her eyes on his wet lips. She stared at his lips greedily, wanting more of his taste though she was now breathless.


    Mireille reached for his cors and grabbed it.


    ¡°I really want to feel your body tonight, Dante. A good girl or a bad girl; make me whatever you want but make me feel you tonight.¡±

 Making Her Squirt

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much, Princess¡± Dante rasped and brought her lips back to his.


    He kissed her again and then broke the kiss for a few seconds to maneuver her to sit in the perfect position for him.


    He pulled Mireille into the cowgirl position. Mireille moaned softly as she sat her ass over his hard but still clothed dick. She ced her hands on his shoulders and quickly leaned in for another kiss.


    Dante¡¯s hands settled on her ass and squeezed it hard.


    ¡°Dante¡± her lips trembled against his lips and hearing her moan his name made Dante harder.


    ¡°I want to see those fucking tits¡± He growled and pushed the straps of her gown down her shoulders, his lips kissing all over her face.


    He trailed kisses down to her neck just as his hands reached her bra cupped boobs.


    Mireille threw her head backwards, moaning softly as his tongue grazed the skin of her neck all the way to her shoulders in a long, sensual lick.


    Dante nced down at her bras and a sexy grin shed.


    ¡°Blue¡­ befitting for a princess¡±


    Before Mireille could say or do any other thing, Dante had pulled the bra down without unsping it, in a swift motion that almost caused Mireille some pains.


    She hissed his name in a voice thinned with pleasure and a bit of pain. Dante¡¯s cock swelled with that moan and he ran his hands over her boobs and Mireille revered in his touches, a kind of touch she had never felt.


    ¡°So fucking sexy¡± Dante suddenly fondled her boobs hard and a whimper escaped Mireille¡¯s lips.


    She looked at him with her hazel eyes, dimmed with pleasure. With his hands resting on her soft mounds, Dante kissed her lips again and pulled away shortly after.


    They stared into each other¡¯s eyes for seconds as if reconsidering their decisions. Dante had to be the bigger person in the situation after all he was older and he was not drunk like she was.


    But fuck being the bigger person!


    How could he think about being the bigger person when his hard cock was being the bigger person at the moment?


    ¡°Just be the little innocent girl you have been, Princess¡± he tried to say but his voice and his eyes gave off his insatiable want for her.


    ¡°No¡± her word was slurred.


    ¡°I want you, Dante. I want to yearn for you like every other girl does¡±


    ¡°If you kiss my earlobe right now, what happens in the next five minutes will be on me, princess. All on me¡±


    Mireille, without thinking leaned in and kissed his earlobe.


    ¡°You made your decision¡± Dante moaned as she bit gently on his earlobe.


    He pped her ass and Mireille gasped, her mouth right next to his ear. He repeated the action and Mireille moaned his name right into his ear.


    ¡°Your moans drives this man crazy, princess¡±


    Mireille pulled away from him and stared at him for a few seconds before she reached for his tie and sought to take it off him quickly.


    ¡°Take that tie off and I am tying your hands up with it, Princess¡±


    Mireille could not think of anything other than rebelling and being her own definition of a bad girl so she did exactly what he warned her against.


    She removed the tie off his neck and Dante groaned, snatching the tie from her hand and tying her hands up quickly.


    Mireille could not understand how even this made her feel hotter and made her pussy even wetter. She felt nasty, knowing that she wasn¡¯t even wearing any panties underneath her dress.


    With her hands tied up, she suddenly felt powerless but it felt freaking awesome this way.


    Dante got up from the sofa, drunk Mireille straddling him with her legs wrapped around him. Dante reached the nearest wall and dropped her to her feet. Mireille¡¯s legs trembled as Dante turned her to face the wall, pressing her tits into the cold walls.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Mireille cursed as the coldness of the wall made her nipples harder.


    Dante pulled her gown up, revealing her sexy ass to him. She was wearing no panties! Her ass was round and full and Dante eagerly felt the right ass cheek in his hand.


    ¡°So damn soft¡­ You were wearing no panties, Princess and it was because of that bastard you called a boyfriend, right?¡± He raised his hand and smacked her ass.


    Mireille gasped and writhed against the wall. With her hands tied, she could not set herself loose and she most certainly did not want to set herself loose too.


    ¡°Words, princess. Good girls like you should use words¡± he smacked her ass again, harder.


    ¡°Dante!¡±


    Dante purred in satisfaction.


    ¡°Call my name again¡± he demanded and smacked the other ass cheek too, turning it red.


    ¡°Dante!¡± She half gasped and half moaned his name. Her pussy was so freaking wet, all dripping, yet Dante had not touched her there.


    ¡°Again! Call my name!¡± He demanded, smacking her ass repeatedly. Painfully hard.


    ¡°Fuck! Dante! Da¡­ Dante!¡± Her voice thinned out into a half moan and half scream.


    Dante threw his head backwards, smacked her onest time and then fondled her red burning ass in his hands. He wondered if she could take more pains and how it would feel to see his belt prints against her ass and maybe even her beautiful tits.


    He groped her ass tighter and looked at her red burning ass, the outline of his palms were printed on her ass and it looked so effing sexy and beautiful.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He leaned in closer to her and kissed her cor bone, his tongue sticking out to lick her skin. Mireille was breathing heavily and roughly, her eyes already filled up, not only with tears but also with want and lust for the man grabbing her ass.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± She whimpered.


    Dante nced at the time, there was just two minutes more. He removed his belt in a jiffy and pushed down the trousers, leaving him clothed in just his shirt and designer boxers.


    Dante¡¯s hand rested on Mireille¡¯s waist and he pulled her onto his hard cock that was straining hard against the boxers.


    Dante shut his eyes, feeling her amazing pussy throbbing against his throbbing cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck, yes. That feel¡± he grunted, rubbing against his cock through the thin fabric of his boxers.


    ¡°Am I being a bad girl?¡± Mireille asked in half a moan as his dick pushed against her pussy lips.


    ¡°No, you are being a good girl. A very good girl. You don¡¯t know how much of a good girl you are being right now¡± Dante started humping her with his thinly clothed cock.


    The wetness of her pussy made the material of his boxers wet and Dante could not believe just how fucking good it was just to feel her pussy lips on his clothed dick.


    Mireille trembled again, her legs going weak. Dante tightened his grip on her waist as he suspected his princess would be cumming soon.


    ¡°Oh my!¡­ This feels good¡­ I¡­¡± Mireille could not form words anymore as the booze and the pleasure clouded her brain totally.


    Dante looked at the time¡­ There was 30 seconds more. He wanted her to cum exactly on time.


    ¡°Hold it back, Princess. Don¡¯t cum yet¡±


    ¡°Dante¡­.¡± Mireille moaned, her face and tits still pressed against the wall and her hands still tied above her head.


    ¡°Relieve me please¡± Mireille cried out, her eyes turning teary.


    ¡°In just a bit, Princess¡­. Just a bit¡±


    He humped her a little harder for the next few seconds, holding her tightly by the waist and feeling her wetness smear all over his boxers. He had to hold Mireille tight as Mireille¡¯s legs had turned jelly and could barely hold her up anymore.


    ¡°Cum for me¡­ Fucking do it! Let go¡± Dante urged her exactly on time and a sharp cry left Mireille¡¯s throat as she crashed back into him with her orgasm.


    ¡°You are a squirter, princess¡± Dante grunted with pleasure as squirt gushed out of Mireille¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°A gem¡± Dante mumbled, almost in a grumble because time was up and he could not go down on her and lick up all of that squirt.


    He usually kept to his words and five minutes was over, so was this. He summoned every single bit of self control in him and pulled away from her.


    Onlyst night he had promised her brother he would never touch her and this night, he had made her squirt.

 Dante, Not Charles

    Mireille slipped down to her knees as soon as Dante¡¯s arms left her. Clutching feebly to the wall, she trembled non stop as her orgasm continued to rage through her body.


    Her lips were parted in soft moans and whimpers. Dante picked up his trousers and slipped it back on.


    ¡°Get yourself up, princess¡± Dante said to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we are done¡± Mireille groaned and moved her weak knees to turn and face Dante.


    ¡°We are, princess. Five minutes is over¡±


    Mireille looked into his burning eyes and her eyes pleaded for him to go further. Dante looked down at her pleading eyes and then at her gorgeous tits.


    Her nipples looked hard and Dante cursed before looking away from her. She looked like the perfect woman for him to use¡­ Right there on her knees, he wanted to pull off his clothings and push his cock into her mouth and face fuck her, then spill his cum all over her face, giving her a sexy facial.


    But Dante shook the thoughts away. He should not even have touched her tonight and tomorrow, he would act like this had happened because of the alcohol. He had to me the alcohol for it to prevent it from ever happening again.


    He walked up to her and picked her up from the floor into his arms in bridal style.


    ¡°I will take you to your room, princess¡± he said to her.


    His hand under her thighs could feel the wetness of her squirt on her thighs.


    Mireille grumbled some words which Dante tried to ignore. He took her to her room andid her in bed, tucking her in as she continued grumbling words inaudibly.


    ¡°Go to sleep, Princess¡±


    Mireille grumbled his name one more time before she gave in and shut her eyes. Dante reached for her right and gave it a soft squeeze. He took his hand away and brought it closer to his nostrils.


    He shut his eyes as he took in the scent of his squirt smeared hands and then he slipped two fingers into his mouth.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fucking tasty¡±


    *


    The next day


    Mireille woke up with a light headache. Her right hand was on her forehead as she fluttered her eyes open.


    The ceiling of her room came into view first and Mireille shut her eyes back. Few seconds passed before she opened her eyes again and sat up on the bed.


    As soon as she sat up, memories of the previous night came rushing into her brain and Mireille gasped, recalling all what happened the previous night.


    She hurriedly threw the sheets off her body, falling into a state of panic for the best few seconds.


    Mireille raked her hair into her hands and shook her head, recalling the words she had said to Dante, the sounds she had made for him, the way she had whimpered against his body, the sting and pleasure of his hand smacking her ass, and the way she had¡­


    ¡°What the hell did I do? Did I¡­ Did I squirt?¡± She could barely believe what she had done but still, as she leaned back until the headboard and calmed down, a part of her told her it was not so bad.


    She had never felt anything like she felt the previous night and a silent, small part of her wished she was not drunk while at it, wished the memories were clearer in her head than it was right now.


    Recalling the way his thinly clothed cock pushed against her pussy made Mireille shudder with heat rushing down to her crotch.


    ¡°What the heck is wrong with you?¡± Mireille questioned herself.


    ¡°Good morning Princess¡± The door opened and Mireille did not have to look to know who it was.


    She quickly got back into bed and threw the sheets over her head, shy and embarrassed about the previous night.


    Dante almost chuckled but he held it back and walked over to the bed.


    ¡°Take those sheets off your head, princess¡± he said to her, his voice stern andmanding.


    That was the tone¡­ The tone Mireille found difficult to disobey. She slowly pulled the sheets off her head and looked at Dante who was standing just by the bed with a cup of coffee in his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not try to hide from me by staying all day in your room. We did nothingst night¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± Mireille found herself saying.


    Was all of that supposed to be just nothing? What he just called nothing was something she had not done with her boyfriend once in their almost three years of rtionship.


    ¡°What? You wish we did something?¡± Dante asked, his lips curling upwards in a smirk as he lowered the cup of coffee to her.


    Mireille gave no response to him and took the cup of coffee instead, trying not to stare too much at his being hands handing the cup over to her.


    Dante was wearing a ck shirt, without the suit but this looked hotter than him having a suit on. The sleeves of the shirt were rolled up to his elbow and his veiny hands were in sight.


    Down his right arm, she could see that it was inked. She could not tell what was tattooed on his arm though as his sleeves still covered it up.


    ¡®I should have ran my fingers over thosest night¡¯ Mireille found herself thinking and quickly took the cup of coffee to her lips to send the thoughts out of her head.


    She dropped the coffee back on the table and adjusted her sitting position on the bed.


    ¡°I am d we did not go too farst night. What happened was because I was drunk and you know that¡­ You should have stopped me yunno¡± she looked up at his mesmerising grey eyes.


    ¡°I stopped you eventually. If I did not stop you¡­¡± Dante bent over slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯d have been spilt apart by my cock, princess¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You could have stopped me earlier. And just so you know¡­¡± She raised her voice a little bit more.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than have sex with you¡± she said and Dante¡¯s smirk only grew wider.


    Mireille¡¯s brows furrowed. Dante was clearly not in anyway affected by her words.


    ¡°Why am I sure you¡¯d not say that after seeing my cock?¡± Dante questioned and Mireille gulped down, tearing her gaze off his quickly.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sure I won¡¯t. And stop saying nonsense! Let¡¯s act likest night never happened! It was both our faults and we should not repeat our mistakes. Stop your feeble attempts to flirt with me¡±


    Dante straightened his posture.


    ¡°Feeble? Alright¡± he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°I am leaving, would you want me to get anything for you on my way back?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I am fine. I can deal with life on my own¡± she replied.


    ¡°Be ready by 7pm. I¡¯ll take you shopping when I am back, princess¡± he said to her and walked out of the room before she could even try to protest against his gesture.


    Mireille sighed as the door shut and that was when she remembered Charles. How in the world could she not think about her breakup with Charles since she woke up?


    Wasn¡¯t the heartbreak supposed to be painful and hurtful and the only thing her life revolved around for the next few days? So why was it that she had almost even forgotten about it? Was it because of the previous night? Or was it just because of him?


    Dante.

 Touching Herself

    ¡°The contract has been fully signed sir¡± his work personal assistant, Le said to Dante as they walked out of the meeting room.


    ¡°Good¡± Dante replied shortly and Le tucked her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°Dante¡± a manly voice called from behind and Dante stopped in his tracks.


    He nced at Le who had stopped walking immediately her boss stopped too.


    ¡°Get going, Le¡± Dante said to her and Le walked away without any word.


    Few secondster, a man stood in front of Dante. He was dressed in a white and blue suit.


    ¡°You look good¡± Dante said to him and the angry look on the man¡¯s face grew more visible.


    ¡°You are biting more than you can chew, Dante¡±


    ¡°Leave the biting and the chewing to me, Mark¡±


    ¡°That contract was supposed to be mine. I have been after it for months yet you got it after being on it for barely three weeks!¡±


    ¡°What can I say? People love associating themselves with winners. They are more than honoured to have me sign a contract with them, in fact¡±


    Mark could barely suppress his anger, he fisted his hands and his jaws clenched.


    ¡°Stay away from what I chase, Dante¡±


    ¡°I am too busy to go after what you chase but if what you are chasing is supposed to be mine, then you know that I am getting it¡± Dante said and took a step forward, getting closer to Mark.


    ¡°Maybe you should just leave this country. I might ruin youpletely if you keep on staying here. Both in this business and in the game, you stand no chance beside me, Mark¡±


    ¡°You Italian bastard!¡± Mark rasped but Dante only chuckled, taking steps back.


    ¡°You just wait and see. I will find out your weakness and I will use it against you¡±


    Dante almostughed at his words.


    ¡°And you really do think that I have a weakness? Oh yes, you sure do. That¡¯s why you abducted myst fuck toy, right?¡±


    ¡°I will get back at you, Dante. I swear I will. I will find what makes you happy and I will take it away from you, wiping that devilish smile away from your face forever¡± Mark swore with hatred written on his face but Dante could not care less.


    ¡°My happiness is in my money and in winning. Too bad you can¡¯t take any of that away. And you should know well enough that threatening me is not something you should do. I might get annoyed and get rid of your men.¡±


    Mark looked like he was about to say something but changed his mind and took three steps backwards, his eyes still on Dante before he turned and walked away.


    Dante reached into his pocket and brought out his phone. He dialed a contact and took the phone to his right ear.


    ¡°Have you delivered the goods?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes boss. All delivered¡±


    *


    Mireille was huddled under the sheets. She had done everything she could do to keep herself from thinking too much about everything, about Dante and about Charles.


    She had gone to the gym house and had worked out a little bit. She had also walked around the huge mansion, knowing about the ce better.


    The mansion even had an in-house cinema but Mireille waspletely uninterested. She had done more job hunting on the and now she was drained and tired.


    She stared at the ceiling as the thoughts she had been trying to avoid all day eventually snuck into her mind.


    She thought about Charles first. They had met when they were in college and they became good friends quickly and after about three months, Charles had asked her out and they began dating officially but Belinda never regarded them as lovers.


    She picked up her phone to reach out to Charles. They had spent almost three years together and Mireille was unwilling to let all those three years down the drain but when she realized that Charles had blocked her on all social medias, she knew it was over.


    There was nothing she could do to salvage the rtionship.


    Mireille sighed, picked the pillow next to her and dumped it on her face.


    Only a few seconds had passed before the thoughts of Charles was reced by the thoughts of Dante.


    Mireille thought about the previous night and how her body had felt like it wasn¡¯t hers but felt so damn good.


    Subconsciously, Mireille¡¯s hand under the sheets reached for her thighs and began slowly massaging her thighs.


    Mireille gulped down as she felt a pool of heat settling down in her.


    ¡°Princess¡± she heard his voice in her head and instantly, Mireille felt a strong desire for him.


    ¡°Mhmm¡± she moaned softly and led her hands to her boobs.


    She slipped her hands underneath the top she was wearing and reached for her tits.


    ¡°Oh¡± escaped her lips as her fingers grazed her nipple.


    Mireille badly wanted to smack her own ass just like Dante had done the previous night but she could not.


    She groaned frustratedly and pulled her own nipple.


    Then suddenly, her phone rang. Mireille¡¯s hand froze immediately as she realized what she had been doing.


    She had been touching herself! And not just that, she had been touching herself to the thoughts of Dante!


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with me?¡± She asked herself as she kicked the pillow and the sheets away from her body and reached for her phone.


    It was Belinda calling. Mireille gulped down to suppress the heat that had grown in her body earlier, before picking up the call.


    ¡°Hey Mireille. You didn¡¯t bother calling to tell me how Charles birthday went yesterday, did you finally do it?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Mireille responded and pressed her lips into a thin line.


    ¡°No? Why? You were unable to do it, right?¡±


    ¡°We broke upst night. Charles broke up with me¡± Mireille said and Belinda gasped.


    ¡°That bastard¡­ You should have listened to me and dumped him first¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you were right, Belinda. Perhaps we were never meant to be together as lovers¡±


    ¡°Exactly, Mireille. You guys were never meant to be but are you okay? Do you need me toe over andfort you?¡±


    ¡°No, I am fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt like people say it does¡± She replied.


    ¡°But something happenedst night, Belinda¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was just drunk and believe me, I was really drunk and out of my senses¡­¡±


    ¡°And you did what? Killed someone?¡± Belinda gasped.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Mireille shut her up, her voice raising a little.


    ¡°I think I kind of seduced Dante and he touched me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!!¡± Belinda screamed into the phone.


    ¡°What happened next?! Did you guys have sex?! Tell me what it was like to wake up in his arms and¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Belinda. We did not have sex but he touched me in a way I have never been touched and then I had an orgasm¡±


    ¡°An orgasm? I¡­ I have never had one. You are so freaking lucky!¡±


    ¡°Would you let me talk?¡± Mireille questioned with a low grumble.


    ¡°Sure, please go on¡± Belinda squealed.


    ¡°To be honest with myself, I think I liked the way he touched me and the feeling when I had an orgasm¡­ I am sure I loved that but I don¡¯t like Dante at all¡±


    ¡°Mireille, I think you should just go on with Dante. You have no boyfriend now, anyways¡±


    ¡°Go on with him? Never! He is a serial flirt and I am sure he does not do rtionships so it¡¯s a huge NO¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mireille but if I was you, I would jump onto him every night and let him make me orgasm. I would not miss sex with a sex god like him for anything¡± Belinda squealed and giggled.


    ¡°Why am I telling you this? I wasn¡¯t expecting any reasonable advice from you, right?¡± Mireille chuckled and Belinda ended the call after a hurried ¡®I have to go¡¯


    Mireille dropped her phone on the bed and stared at the opposite wall.


    ¡°I¡¯d better find something, anything to get busy with.¡±

 An Erotic Massage

    Dante walked into the living room and nced at his wristwatch. It was just few minutes to 7pm and Mireille should be ready by now.


    She was not in the living room, however and Dante could not help but think for a moment, that she was avoiding him.


    He brushed the thoughts away and climbed up the stairs. He walked over to her door and opened it up, using his finger print.


    He pushed the door open and stopped right by the door when he realised that Mireille was not ready or even getting ready.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She wasying on the sheets of her bed and scrolling through her phone.


    ¡°Princess¡± he called.


    ¡°I asked you to be ready by 7pm¡±


    Mireille sat up on the bed. She had concluded that she was not going to take Belinda¡¯s advice or any advice close to it. She was going to just make sure their rtionship was what it was before.


    ¡°You did not care to ask if I wanted to go shopping. I don¡¯t want to¡± She spelt out herst words.


    Dante stared at her for a few seconds before his lips curled up in a smirk.


    ¡°Do you want me to pick you out of that bed, rip those clothes off your body, bathe you and dress you up?¡± He questioned and Mireille gulped down, visualising the actions.


    ¡°So which will it be? You getting up and doing all that yourself or me doing it all for you?¡±


    Mireille red at him¡­ At least she tried to but his grey eyes seemed to melt her res.


    ¡°I am tired, I can¡¯t go shopping tonight¡± Mireille shook her head, softening her gaze.


    Somehow, she knew that if she faked being tired, he would let her rest.


    ¡°What were you doing the whole day?¡± Dante walked further into the room and Mireille found her breathing getting heavier, the more steps he took close to her.


    ¡°I worked out and I kind of stressed myself out so I am just going to rest tonight¡±


    Dante said nothing but sat at the edge of her bed and looked at Mireille. Mireille felt her stomach tighten as his intense gaze rested on her face.


    ¡°Let me have your legs¡± Dante suddenly requested.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°Your legs, princess¡± his voice was a little bit impatient.


    With her brows pulled into an arch in confusion, she stretched her both legs towards him and Dante pulled her legs onto his thighs.


    The simple contact made Mireille¡¯s cheeks blush pink.


    Dante rolled back his sleeves, all the way to his elbow, revealing the little bit of the tattoo Mireille had noticed in the morning.


    His veiny hands touched her legs, gently and Mireille almost jumped at the contact.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She questioned, d that she did not stutter or sound nervous.


    ¡°Giving your tired legs a massage, princess¡±


    ¡°What can I do to make you stop calling me princess?¡± Mireille asked with a small groan.


    ¡°Be my queen¡± Dante replied, his eyes on her legs.


    Mireille could swear her heart skipped a beat and her body froze.


    Dante looked at her face and chuckled.


    ¡°What? Princess can¡¯t take a joke?¡± He began to run his hands over her right leg.


    ¡°You really do not have to give me a massage, I will be fine¡­.¡± Mireille tried to pull her legs away from him but Dante held her legs down and looked at her with a hardened look.


    ¡°Just rx and enjoy it like a good girl should¡± he said to her and looked back at her legs, starting the massage.


    Mireille decided to just let Dante do his thing. It was just an innocent, harmless massage anyways but a minute into the massage, Mireille realised that perhaps this massage was not as innocent as she had thought it would be.


    His strong, harsh hands glided over her skin gently, creating a contrast that made her insides churn with excitement.


    He ran his fingers through the gaps between her toes and glided his fingers down her foot. Mireille felt the urge to close her eyes wash over her. This massage was good, too good in fact, it was quickly getting to a point where she would call it pleasure.


    ¡°Close your eyes if you want to¡± Dante said to her and something about his deep voice was so enchanting that Mireille could not resist the urge anymore.


    She closed her eyes and rxed into the bed. Dante looked at her face, his fingers working on her foot and toes.


    He looked back at her legs and he felt the sudden desire to run his tongue over her leg. He had never thought of himself as having a foot fetish until right now, staring down at her beautiful legs in his grip.


    His massage got a bit firmer and Mireille¡¯s body tensed up a little. This had reached the point of pleasure. She could not deny the little pool that had formed in her panties already.


    Dante looked back at her face. Unlike a few minutes before, her lips were now parted and her brows were pulled together. She looked like even just a massage like this could make her cum.


    ¡°Fuck¡± he cursed underneath his breath.


    His princess was so sensitive. He thought of stopping the massage at this point before the situation would get out of hands but he did not want the look on her face to be gone so quick.


    He could not deny it that he was quickly enjoying seeing her face contort in pleasure. Freaking addictive!


    ¡°Ohhh¡± a soft moan left Mireille¡¯s lips and it sent heat directly to Dante¡¯s cock.


    Dante groaned as softly as he could. Mireille wanted to stop him as she felt herself reaching the edge but at the same time, she did not want him to stop.


    This felt good!


    Mireille¡¯s toes curled in pleasure and her hands gripped the sheets.


    ¡®it¡¯s just a massage!¡¯ she tried to tell herself.


    How in the world could she orgasm to a massage? How would she face Dante after that? He would tease her about it for years unending!


    As her back gently arched, she wondered if Dante noticed that she was about to orgasm but even more desperately, she wondered if she could orgasm quietly without Dante knowing or noticing.


    ¡®I can try. I just have to keep my mouth shut and let it happen quietly¡¯ Mireille said to herself.

 Breaking His Resolve

    Mireille¡¯s grip on the sheets turned tighter as she told herself she could let it just happen quietly.


    She did not want to open her eyes and look at Dante, fearing that he would see it in her eyes that she was about to cum to his massage.


    Just then, a phone rang and Mireille jolted. Her legs slipped out of Dante¡¯s grip instantly and her eyes opened.


    Dante looked at the phone that had just rang, it was Mireille¡¯s phone. He felt the urge to pick the phone and smash it against the wall. Whoever was calling could have waited about thirty seconds more or a minute more and Mireille would have cum, perhaps she would squirt like she had find the previous night.


    Mireille pressed her thighs together as she reached for her phone, realizing that it was James calling.


    ¡°James is the one calling¡± she said to Dante and he felt a pang of guilt.


    He had promised James he would not touch Mireille, right?


    He should not have touched her the previous night and he should not have touched her now till the extent of badly wanting her to squirt for him again.


    This was not what he and James had agreed on.


    ¡°Hey James¡± Mireille greeted, trying to sound as casual as possible as if she had not just been on the verge of an orgasm only a few seconds ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I am with you¡± Dante mouthed to Mireille and Mireille wondered why Dante did not want James to know he was with her.


    Without any other word to her, Dante got up from the edge of the bed and walked out of the room.


    ¡°How are you doing, Mireille?¡± James asked over the phone.


    ¡°Doing good. I am fine¡± Mireille replied, her thighs still pressed together.


    ¡°Is Dante taking good care of you?¡± James asked and Mireille hesitated before giving a response.


    Good care? This massage was good care? Making her cumst night and almost getting her to cum just now was good care?


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± She eventually replied.


    ¡°Good. I just wanted to make sure you are doing well. ¡±


    ¡°I am doing well¡­¡± Mireille trailed off. Her words were bing too perfect and James could suspect something.


    ¡°But Dante is just like you, too protective. I feel like I am going to be as choked as I was with you¡±


    James chuckled.


    ¡°How is your health?¡± Mireille asked and James groaned.


    ¡°I am doing fine, Mireille. My health is getting better and I don¡¯t want you to worry yourself about me¡±


    ¡°Alright, please stay safe for me¡±


    ¡°Alright. I have to go¡±


    James ended the call and Mireille dropped back on the bed. She slowly pulled the sheets to cover up herself, her gaze on the ceiling.


    She shut her eyes for a few seconds before opening the pair and letting a groan escape her lips too.


    A part of her assured her that it was okay for her to have being on the verge of an orgasm with a mere massage from her brother¡¯s friend but another part of her found it weird and strange after all, she was used to being innocent and pure and this definitely was not being innocent, or was it?


    It was not!


    She concluded. This was sinful. Dante was not someone who should bring her sexual pleasures. He was just supposed to be a regr annoying guy to her, nothing more.


    *


    The next day


    Mireille woke up early. Her sleep had been disturbed by different thoughts popping in her head but she had gotten out of bed because she had a reason to do so.


    She was going to go for the job interview at the cafe. She had made up her mind that midnight that she was going to do any job. If she could not get the fancy ones, she could get the regr jobs.


    Mireille looked into the mirror and ran a brush through her hair before adjusting the hairstyle with her hands.


    She was putting on a white shirt and blue jeans and although it was simple, itplimented her body perfectly.


    ¡°Good morning Princess¡± the door was pushed open by the only person who could do so in the entire mansion.


    ¡°Good morning Dante. Perhaps it is time I ask you if you have ever heard of something called knocking?¡± She asked him and a small smile appeared on Dante¡¯s lips.


    ¡°This is my home, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s your home. I¡¯d better move out of your home since it¡¯s not mine¡± she replied and Dante walked further into the room.


    Mireille found her gazending on his arms but his sleeves were not rolled back today and all that was exposed were his veiny hands.


    ¡°Why do you think I should knock?¡± Dante questioned.


    ¡°Because I could be naked¡±


    Dante tilted his head back and his tongue darted out to moisten his lips as a quick imagination ran through his mind.


    ¡°That would not be so bad, would it?¡± He whispered underneath his breath.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mireille asked, trying not to stare too much at his moistened lips and trying not to recall their taste and how they fit with her own lips.


    ¡°You are dressed up, where are you off to?¡± Dante asked, ignoring her question.


    Mireille quickly pulled herself together to tell a smooth lie. She needed no one to tell her that Dante would not let her leave if he found out that she was going to start a job.


    ¡°I am going to visit Belinda, my best friend¡± she replied and Dante¡¯s gaze narrowed at her.


    ¡°Lying?¡± He asked, like he saw right through her.


    Mireille was almost scared by how he figured that out so easily. Did she suck that much at lying?


    ¡°I am not lying¡± Mireille replied, d that she did not stutter.


    Dante continued staring at her for a few seconds, his intense gaze on her making her shift a little.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me so much?¡± She eventually asked.


    ¡°My men would follow you to this Belinda¡± Dante looked away from her and turned towards the door that led to her closet.


    ¡°No, she is my best friend and nothing could happen there. I really need my privacy with her, Dante¡±


    ¡°My men could stand outside whatever room you both are in. They would not dare invade your privacy¡±


    Mireille sighed but chose not to raise her voice at him.


    ¡°Dante¡± she called his name in the softest voice she could make.


    ¡°I am going to be fine. I will only be gone for a few hours, I don¡¯t need your men hovering around me. Their height make me feel intimidated¡±


    ¡°I could pick out the short ones for you, princess¡±


    ¡°Dante¡± she grumbled, her eyes pleading with him.


    ¡°Please?¡± She pleaded and Dante looked back at her.


    Their eyes locked for a few seconds but Dante could swear that those few seconds were enough to break his resolve.


    He groaned, breaking the eye contact.


    ¡°Fine¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A breathtaking smile appeared on her face and Dante felt the desire to keep that smile on her face forever.


    In her excitement, Mireille jumped onto Dante, hugging him. Dante¡¯s body stiffened for the first few seconds as her body came in contact with his own body.


    Her hands were wrapped around his neck and her legs were wrapped around his waist.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± She squealed excitedly. She had not expected him to agree to it so soon.


    Dante held back a groan as Mireille grinded her body into his own body. He could feel her breath caressing his neck and her soft skin pressing against his hard body.


    Fuck! The way their body seemed to fit and connect.


    He shut his eyes for a second before pulling himself back and cing his hands on her waist. Mireille felt something settle in her stomach as his huge hands touched her waist but the feeling did notst as Dante pulled her off him and took two steps back.


    ¡°Sorry, I was just too excited for a second¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Keep your location turned on and make sure you call me immediately if anythinges up. And make sure you pick my calls whenever I call, understood?¡± Dante said to her, ignoring her apology.


    If she was any other woman, if she was not James sister, if she was not his princess, he would not be taking an apology from her but he would be taking every inch of her body.


    Fuck! She was pulling him, luring him with every of her simple actions.


    ¡°Sure¡± Mireille said to him and Dante nced at his wrist watch.


    It was time for him to leave but he could swear that there was something that was holding him back, something that wanted him to stay with her and rip the cute white shirt off her body, something that wanted him to stay back and feel the softness of her tits.


    ¡°I am leaving¡± he said to her, his voice a bit harsh and heavy after his little inner conflict.


    He turned and walked out of the room and Mireille let out a heavy breath. Though he was gone, she could still feel his presence somehow.


    His smell was on her clothes already and Mireille hated to admit that she liked his smell.

 A Creepy Man

    Mireille stepped out of the cab and looked at the cafe for a few seconds before walking towards it.


    She would never have thought that she would have to eventually settle for a job like this. She walked into the cafe and and confidently walked over to the counter.


    ¡°Hello¡± she smiled at thedy behind the counter.


    ¡°Hello, what would you like to have?¡± Thedy asked with a nice smile.


    ¡°No, I am not having anything. I am Mireille Mathieu and I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Here for the job? Yes, boss told me about it. He is not around right now but he told me you would be here.¡±


    Mireille only smiled in response to thedy.


    ¡°I am Le and it is very nice to meet you. You can start work immediately though¡±


    ¡°Immediately?¡± Mireille was a little bit taken aback.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Le replied.


    ¡°What about the employment contract?¡± Mireille questioned and Le shed her a smile.


    ¡°I will get it for you. If you arefortable with it, you can start working immediately but if you are not, you can call the boss and discuss the terms¡± Le replied and went away for about a minute.


    She reappeared with a document in her hands.


    ¡°Here you go¡±


    Mireille took it from her and read through it. She had heard from James a lot of times that contracts should be read carefully.


    One wrong signature and she could be in trouble.


    ¡°You are really meticulous¡± Lemented.


    Mireille was about to give a response but a customer walked in and so she kept quiet and continued reading while Le attended to the customer.


    Mireille finished reading the contract just as the customer left.


    ¡°Done reading, can I get a pen to sign?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Few hourster


    Mireille was slowly getting a hang of the job and Le was very helpful and patient with her.


    The job was a little bit stressful for Mireille since she had barely ever had to do any work all her life but still, it felt fulfilling to finally work for money and that feeling was enough to keep her pushing on.


    ¡°Hey¡± a man called out to her and Mireille looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°What would you like to have sir?¡± She questioned.


    The man was wearing a ck hoodie and ck joggers. Mireille thought he looked a little bit familiar and as the man raised his head up, she realised the man had been at the cafe about an hour ago.


    ¡°Oh, you are back sir¡±


    ¡°I would like to have your contact¡± the man said to her, a creepy smile appearing on his face.


    The smile on Mireille¡¯s face faded away instantly.


    ¡°I am sorry but I don¡¯t give out my personal contact to customers¡±


    ¡°Would you not like to earn what you earn in a month in just one night?¡± He asked, his smile getting even creepier.


    Mireille wanted to roll her eyes. She had more than enough in her bank ount already and if she ever needed more, James was there and there was Dante too.


    She was not sure why she included Dante but she did.


    ¡°I am not interested. Please leave if you are not going to get anything¡± Mireille said to him sternly.


    ¡°Feisty? I like that.¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Just name your price for a night. Your body needs a man like me, you should not give it out to some struggling guys. Let a man like me have your body¡±


    Mireille could not hold it in anymore. She scoffed and mmed her fist against the counter.


    ¡°There are better men out there for me to offer my body to!¡± She gritted her teeth.


    ¡®There are men like Dante¡¯ that was her inner thoughts but she did not say that out loud.


    She wondered why in the world she seemed to be connecting every single thing with Dante.


    The grin on the face of the manpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Better men? We will see about that, you rude bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Le walked up to the both of them.


    The man said nothing but retreated and walked out of the cafe.


    ¡°He is a pervert. Asking me how much I can sell my body to him. Do you get requests like these?¡± Mireille asked Le.


    ¡°There are men like that every now and then. It is just the world, I guess¡± Le shrugged.


    ¡°Alright¡± was all Mireille could say.


    Her phone rang in her pocket and Mireille brought out the phone from her pocket. It was Dante calling her.


    She bit down on her lower lip, wondering if she should pick his call or not.


    Eventually, she decided not to pick his call. She ended the call and instead chose to send a message.


    ¡®What is the issue? I am fine and I am not picking up your calls cause I don¡¯t want to hear your voice¡¯


    Only a few seconds had passed before her phone beeped with a message.


    ¡®Pick my call up right away, Princess if you don¡¯t want me toe pick you up right now¡¯


    Mireille had barely finished reading the text when his call came in again. She sighed and picked the call, taking the phone to her right ear.


    ¡°Hello, princess¡± his deep masculine voice caressed her ears.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Wanted to make sure you are okay. A princess should not be without guards in the first ce but you already are without one¡±


    ¡°I am fine. The world is not as dangerous as you think it is, Dante¡±


    She heard a small groan from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, princess. I guess I should go now¡±


    Without waiting for a response from her, the call was ended. Mireille stared at her phone for a few seconds before shrugging it off and tucking her phone away into her back pocket.


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Le asked with a teasy smile.


    ¡°Of course not, what would you make think like that?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think I heard him calling you a princess¡± Le replied and stared up at the ceiling.


    ¡°I will do anything to be treated like a princess¡±


    ¡°Trust me it is the worst thing ever to be treated like a princess when you are not one¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be bad¡± Le argued.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than whatever you are imagining right now¡±


    Hourster


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Le waved at Mireille who waved back at her.


    The cafe had closed and Le had gone her way, leaving just Mireille by the roadside, waiting for a cab.


    After about a minute of waiting, she had an eerie feeling but she brushed the feeling away. After waiting for a few more minutes without getting a cab, she decided to walk over to the bus stop and get a bus instead.


    Mireille had only walked about a minute when she felt someone was following her. She turned back but there was no one behind her. The path was lonely and dimly lit.


    Mireille quickened her pace, wanting to get to the bus stop as soon as possible.


    She turned back again to make sure no one was following her but this time, she saw who was following her.


    ck hoodie, ck jeans. It was the man from earlier who had requested her to sell her body to him for her sry.


    Mireille felt a bead of sweat form on her forehead almost instantly. She knew she was in trouble.


    She quickly reached into her bag, her steps be quicker. She picked her phone out and dialed Dante¡¯s contact but he was not picking up.


    A whimper left her lips as she heard the man running to catch up with her. Mireille quickly broke into a race as she tried to text Dante hurriedly.


    She was about to click the send button when Dante¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Hey princess, what did I do to deserve a call from¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am in danger, Dante.¡± She cut him off, her breathing heavy.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± Her words were cut off by a harsh push by the man.


    The phone fell from her hands and she fell to the hard floor.


    ¡°Princess? Talk to me. What¡¯s going on?¡± She could hear his voice from the phone as the man grinned at her with an evil glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Mireille! What is happening?!¡± He called her by her name but Mireille could only whimper as the man picked up the phone and ended the call before dropping the phone back to the floor.


    ¡°There are better men for you to offer your body to??¡± The man scoffed and grabbed Mireille by her hair.


    ¡°Stop! Please!¡± Mireille cried out in pains.


    ¡°No. You refused my money and now I am going to take it free. You can struggle all you want but it will only make this more enjoyable for me¡± the manughed out loud like a maniac.


    ¡°Please, let me go¡±

 I鈥檓 Sorry, Princess

    Dante stepped on the elerator, his eyes narrowed and sharp. His brows were pulled into a sharp arch and just above them, few beads of sweat had formed on his forehead.


    He had tried calling Mireille back a couple of times but she was not picking up anymore and he could not quantify his fear of losing her. How in the world would he live with the guilt of knowing that he killed her by letting her out alone? And how would he tell James about whatever happened?


    He nced at the gun on the other seat of the car. The bullets in that gun was meant for someone else but not anymore.


    The bullets were now meant for whosoever had put her in danger.


    Checking the location of her phone, Dante pulled the car to a halt and stepped out of the car with his phone and gun in his hands.


    He only had to walk a few steps before he heard her voice.


    ¡°Help me!¡± It was a scream, filled with pains, pains that Dante himself could feel.


    He ran towards the direction of the voice and found Mireille underneath a man who was struggling to get her to stop screaming. Mireille¡¯scy bra had been torn already and the cute white shirt she had been wearing that morning was on the floor.


    Her screams and cries pierced Dante¡¯s heart. He could listen to a thousand people crying and not be moved but not her. Mireille was not supposed to cry, ever.


    ¡°Motherfucking bastard! No one touches my princess!¡± Dante gritted his teeth and fired three shots at the man who had not even been conscious of his presence.


    Silence followed and then the man dropped to the floor, dead. Dante walked over to the man¡¯s corpse, still angry and furious.


    He shot at the dead man two more times before dropping the gun. Mireille¡¯s whimpers brought him back to his senses and he rushed to her, pulling his coat off.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille cried as he raised her up from the floor and put his coat over her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, princess. I am here, it is fine now¡±


    Mireille buried her face in his chest, her arms circling around his body.


    ¡°I really thought I was going to get raped, Dante. I¡­. I thought he¡­ I thought he was going to have his way¡± she cried and Dante slowly wrapped his arms around her too, his right hand finding the back of her head and patting her gently andfortingly.


    ¡°Nothing is going to happen to you as long as I am here, princess. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. I swear.¡± he assured her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A few ck cars suddenly parked and Mireille panicked, thinking it could be the cops and Dante would be arrested for murder.


    She quickly pulled away from his arms, her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Get rid of his body¡± Dante ordered and that was when Mireille realized he that it wasn¡¯t the cops but Dante¡¯s men.


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    Dante¡¯s gaze fell on her bruised neck and he felt anger running through him yet again.


    ¡°He hurt you, Princess.¡± He took hold of her hands and his heart swelled as the bruises on her hands too came in sight.


    ¡°I am sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have killed him in a haste.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°He did not deserve a quick death after hurting you. I should have killed him slowly and make him regret ever touching you. I should have let him shed tears until there is not a tear in his eyes to shed. I should have tied him up and pierced his skin and let his blood drip into a bowl. I should not have killed him in such a simple way. I am sorry, Princess¡±


    Mireille could not say a word. She was too hurt, too scared and too shaken to say anything. In fact, she could hardly understand Dante¡¯s words. The only thing she could understand at the moment was his warmth so she hugged him again, crying and wetting his shirt with her tears.


    Dante picked her up from the floor totally, pulling her into his arms, bridal style.


    Somehow, it made Mireille feel safe that he was holding her. Maybe James and Dante were right, the world was way too dangerous for her.


    Dante took her into his car and ced her gently in the backseat.


    ¡°We will be home in no time.¡± He patted her gently and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    *


    Dante waited by the closet door, his feet tapping at the floor impatiently as he waited for Mireille to step out.


    She eventually did, her eyes dull and her gaze on the floor. She was dressed up in ck pajamas.


    Dante picked her up and took her to her bed, lowering her onto the soft material.


    He pulled the sheets and tucked her into bed before sitting at the edge of the bed, his hand holding hers.


    ¡°Go to sleep. I am here, nothing will happen to you¡± he hushed and his voice sounded soothing andforting to Mireille.


    His hand caressed hers gently and Mireille closed her eyes. She still felt afraid by what had happened that night but she could not talk about it yet because she knew it would break her down the more.


    She silently thanked Dante for not asking her about what happened.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, Dante. Can you sing me a luby?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°Oh, I guess I can¡± Dante replied, unsure of himself but not wanting to disappoint her.


    Without another word, Dante began to hum a peaceful melody and Mireille closed her eyes back as the softness of the melody wrapped around her while his harsh, strong hand gently stroked her soft, bruised han.


    Her breathing soon turned even and Dante was d that it has worked.


    He watched over her as she slept. With every second, he was d that he got to her before that man could have a taste of her body.


    That filthy man did not deserve Mireille¡¯s body and he did not care about who deserved it, in fact.


    About an hour had passed with Dante just remaining in the dark silence and staring at her sleep.


    ¡°Goodnight, princess¡± he whispered to her softly and tried to get his hand out of her grip but she held onto him tighter.


    ¡°Quite strong while asleep¡± he mumbled and wriggled his hand out of her grip but as soon as he seeded with it, a whimper escapes her lips and Dante instantly intertwined their hands again.


    She fell silent immediately and Dante realized that a tear had slipped down when he had let go of her hand.


    He tried to slip his hand away, this time slower and gentler but it was the same result.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me¡± she grumbled and another tear rolled out of her closed eyes.


    Dante felt his heart clench at the sight of her tears. She was a princess and a princess should never have had a reason to cry.


    Intertwining their hands once more, Dante used his other hand to unbutton his shirt but once again, he had to pull his hand away from hers to pull the shirt off his body totally.


    He threw the shirt onto the nearest couch in the room and got into bed with Mireille.


    If she could not sleep without his touch tonight, it would be better for him to just sleep by her side.


    Getting under the sheets too, Dante wrapped his arms around her, cuddling her from the back.


    Her ass was pushing into his crotch and in a few seconds, he felt her push back into his body, as if seeking for more of his warmth.


    ¡°Goodnight, Princess¡± he could not resist the urge to ce a kiss on her exposed neck.


    After all, it was just a kiss, just a touch of his lips against her skin.


    He brushed away the few strands of hair and kissed the skin there softly before shutting his eyes too.

 Wants In Ways It Shouldn鈥檛 Happen

    The next day


    Mireille kept her eyes closed, feeling the warmth of another body from behind her. She could feel his breath caressing her neck and his arms wrapped around her body, holding her in ce.


    Still keeping her eyes closed, memories of the previous night flooded Mireille¡¯s brain and she found herself subconsciously rxing into his body.


    She still felt scared after the close rape ident and pushing her body closer to his helped her feel safer. She could recall how she had cried, screamed and begged the man to let her go. She had put up a fight that she knew was not going tost long, then Dante hade for her and had shot the man multiple times.


    She could still hear the gunshots in her head and that was the first time she witnessed a killing. The shots resounded in her head and her hand subconsciously grabbed Dante¡¯s arm, holding onto him tightly.


    It was weird. He was the one who had pulled the trigger and caused the shots that was now scaring her but still yet, he seemed to be taking that scar away by just being by her side.


    Every of the night¡¯s memory reyed in her head, the way he had hugged her and apologized for not killing the man slower and how he had carried her home and even hummed a luby to make her sleep.


    Mireille felt her stomach tighten and she gulped down before finally opening her eyes. The room was now lit up by the bright rays of the morning sun.


    For a second, she thought about getting out of bed but she realized that she did not want to do so and leave the warmth and sense of security his body was providing hers with.


    ¡°You are awake?¡± Dante¡¯s deep raspy voice made her body tense.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Yes¡± her voice was barely above a whisper.


    Dante¡¯s arms left her waist and Mireille felt an instant coldness wash over her. Dante sat up on the bed, pushing the sheets off his body.


    Mireille turned to face him and found him seated and leaning against the headboard. His upper body was bare and Mireille noted that it was the first time she would be seeing more than his veiny hands.


    His body was inked and covered in tattoos. Some of the tattoos were tiny and some were bigger. There was barely any uninked skin left on his upper body. And right on his abs was a tattoo of a beautiful crown. The tattoo looked beautiful and for a second, Mireille wanted to run her fingers over that tattoo.


    Dante gulped, trying not to think too much about the way she was staring at him right now because if any other woman stared at him the way she was staring at him right now, he would be parting her legs and driving his cock inside of her but then again, she wasn¡¯t any other woman.


    ¡°Stop staring like you have never seen tattoos¡±


    Mireille blinked, taking her gaze away from his body to his face. He still had a sleepy look on his face and his hair was quite messy too but even that made him look hot.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I am fine now¡± Mireille mumbled, sitting up on the bed too.


    Dante held her hands and checked them out, his brows pulling together in worry.


    ¡°I should have called the doctor overst night¡±


    Mireille pulled her hands out of his grip.


    ¡°I am fine, I do not need a doctor for these tiny bruises¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking for your opinions on this¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Seriously, I do not need a doctor, I am fine¡± Mireille groaned and got out of the bed.


    ¡°Thest time I decided to follow your words¡± his voice was deep and calm as he started.


    ¡°You told me you didn¡¯t need guards and look at what happenedst night. Would that have happened if you had listened to me, Princess? Why were you out there in the middle of the night?¡± Dante asked, getting out of the bed too. His voice rose, his frustration getting evident.


    ¡°Is that the Belinda¡¯s ce you told me you were going to? And why were you out till sote at night? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be at home by that time already? Or did you just lie to me? You did not go to see any Belinda but instead went out on your own¡± his voice grew harsh with every single word he uttered.


    ¡°Yes! I lied to you!¡± Mireille admitted.


    ¡°I lied to you because I wanted to be free! Take a look at you and James, the both of you have been working for years but me? I have never worked, never had a job, never made money myself! All I have in my ount is what James gives to me and¡­. ¡±


    ¡°If you ever need more, you can tell me. I will give it all to you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need more from you! I want to make money myself, Dante!¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to go through all the stress, princess?¡±


    ¡°Princess, princess, princess!¡± Mireille screamed.


    ¡°I am not a princess! I most certainly don¡¯t want to be this kind of princess who is guarded every second and not allowed to even have a job!¡± She yelled at him and Dante shut his eyes, calming himself down.


    He was wrong, he should not have raised his voice at her after what had just happened to her the previous night.


    ¡°Listen to me, prin¡­¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not that! Don¡¯t call me that, Dante! And yes, I lied to you yesterday. I went out and got myself a job!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The world is not as pure as you think it is.¡± Dante said to her, walking over to her.


    ¡°Then show me what the world really looks like! Why do you get to see what the world really is while I get to see just this morous side of it?!¡± Mireille yelled at him, letting out all of her pent up emotions.


    She wanted him to understand that she wanted to experience the world too. The good and the bad side, she wanted to see it all.


    ¡°Trust me, you don¡¯t want to see what the world really looks like. James asked me to keep you safe and that is what I am doing. Don¡¯t make it hard for me¡±


    ¡°I am an adult and I don¡¯t need you to keep me safe¡±


    ¡°You are too good for this world¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be just good. And don¡¯t you call me a good girl, Dante.¡±


    Dante threw his head back and ran his hands through his messy hair. Somehow, he wanted to end this argument and instead turn her into his good girl and make her understand how much pleasures she could get from being his good girl. He wanted to make her yearn for those words of praise for him. Wanted her to take him until she was totally full just so she could hear him call her a good girl.


    But for now he had to shut her up and calm her down already and the best way he could think of doing that was to kiss her mouth shut.


    Without any second thoughts, Dante got in front of her and raised her face up. Mireille looked at his face with confusion at his sudden action but before she could ask him what he was doing, his mouth has descended on hers.


    ¡°Hmm, Dan¡­¡± She tried to call his name but her words werepletely muffled by his mouth over hers.


    His lips instantly sucked her lower lips into his while his arms wrapped around her waist. Mireille¡¯s body was frozen for the next few seconds and Dante knew that he had calmed her down already but he did not want to pull away from her yet.


    Mireille¡¯s hands raised up and wrapped around Dante¡¯s body and she could not tell if she had moved her hands to do so or if her hands had done that on their own. She tried to remind herself that this was Dante and he was someone she did not like but her body made the decision instead. Her body liked him and wanted him even when she did not.


    Dante pulled her body closer to him, feeling her melt in his arms. His tongue licked on her lips and then he bit down on her lower lip, earning a small gasp from Mireille.


    Dante groaned, the small gasp having huge effects on his body and sending heat through his body.


    Mireille¡¯s hands moved on his back and gave his back a rub. Dante slid his tongue into the heat of her mouth and Mireille moaned softly as their tongues found each other.


    Mireille could feel the heat of his body against her own body and it fueled a particr type of heat within her. His fingers pushed the shirt she was wearing and grazed her bare waist and Mireille could not contain another moan.


    His touches were slight and yet made her shiver.


    The kiss turned harder in a matter of seconds with the both of them kissing each other deeply and intertwining their tongues in a lustful dance.


    Dante groaned as her fingers found his hair and ran through the silky, messy hair. He suddenly broke the kiss, his other hand cupping her face.


    He pressed their foreheads together and Mireille slowly opened her eyes to meet with his own burning eyes.


    Their eyes were filled with lust, want and desire for each other and their feeble attempts to cover all of those feelings up was not working.


    ¡°Oh fuck, princess¡± Dante cursed roughly.


    He wanted her, wanted to kiss away the touches of that bastard from the previous night, wanted to run his hands over her body.


    He leaned in and brushed his lips against her lips, realizing and epting the fact that he wanted her in a way he was not supposed to want her.


    Keeping the promise he made to James was going to get a lot more harder.

 His Tattoo

    Mireille leaned in even closer, wanting to capture Dante¡¯s lips with her lips. Each brush of their lips against each other made her shiver and she could not deny the wetness that had formed in her panties.


    ¡°I should not be doing this¡± Dante whispered, his lips still brushing hers.


    Instinctively, Mireille¡¯s grip around him got tighter as if not wanting to let him go. Mireille knew this was her body taking over and not her heart. Her heart wanted Dante to leave the room right away but her body wanted him to stay and do things to her.


    Hesitation and want filled the air. The room was silent safe for their breathing.


    She could feel his erection pressing against her stomach and the feel made her recall her drunk night when he had rubbed his erection on her pussy.


    A soft moan escaped her lips, recollecting that memory but that was when Dante chose to pull away from herpletely.


    ¡°You were talking too much and I had to shut you up¡± Dante rasped and Mireille just remained silent, not knowing what to say.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She took a few steps backwards and tucked her lips in. Was she supposed to act mad at him for kissing her even when it had been so obvious that she enjoyed the kiss?


    Mireille decided not to talk about the kiss but something else and the only other thing she could think about was the fact that Dante had killed someone the previous night.


    It had been bothering her mind and she had to talk about it.


    ¡°Why did you have a gun?¡± She asked him, picking her words one after the other.


    ¡°Just to protect myself and protect you too¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You killed someonest night¡± Mireille turned to face him with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°Are you scared of me now, princess?¡± Dante asked, wanting to know how much she was probably thinking of him as a killer now.


    ¡°N-no¡± Mireille replied and Dante chuckled, almost sadistically


    ¡°You are stuttering. You are scared of me now, you think of me as monster or a¡­¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not it¡± Mireille cut him off, her voice a bit louder than she had intended it to be.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She bit down on her lower lip before continuing.


    ¡°You did it because of me. I do not see or think of you as a monster because of¡­ Because of that, Dante. You did it for me but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Dante asked, his tone a bit impatient.


    ¡°But you might be in trouble if the authorities find out about it¡±


    Dante took a step closer to her and held her by the shoulders.


    ¡°Did he deserve to die or not?¡± He asked while Mireille tried to look at anything else apart from him.


    ¡°He¡­ He deserved it but still¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you are worried about me being charged with murder, then you do not have to be worried at all¡± he gave her shoulders a small rub.


    ¡°Listen, I do not like you at all but I also do not want you to get in trouble because of me, Dante¡±


    Dante gave her a small smile and then chuckled.


    ¡°I am not getting into any trouble. The world is not as pure as it is in your head, princess¡± he grinned at her and Mireille frowned, knowing that he had intentionally called her princess.


    Dante stared at Mireille for long seconds, the smile still on his face. She was so innocent, too innocent to fit into the world he lived in and he wanted her to be like that forever. He wanted her to be pure and innocent at heart like he once was.


    His gaze fell from her face and he took notice of every feature of her body.


    Pure at heart but her body was made for sins; sins he would be most pleased tomit but still yet, could notmit.


    Dante looked away from her body. He had been in the middle of something important when Mireille called him the previous night and now he had to get back to it.


    ¡°I have to leave now, princess. Stay at home and call me if you need anything¡± he said to her and Mireille gave no response.


    He turned to leave and had just reached the door when Mireille spoke up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell James about what happened¡±


    Dante stopped, his grip on the door knob.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to get worried. He is sick and trying to be strong, I don¡¯t want him worrying about me¡± Mireille added.


    ¡°Alright. I will fulfill this tiny request of yours, Princess. Have fun¡± Dante looked at her with a smile and walked out of the room, the smile that had been on his face vanishing as soon as he was out of the room.


    His face turned stoic and he headed for his room. His phone was on his bed where he had dropped it the previous night before going to Mireille¡¯s room to put her to sleep.


    He picked the phone up and found that he had a few calls.


    He groaned before redialing a contact. He would have sorted out this issue if he had not had to go rescue Mireille.


    ¡°Hello boss¡± the voice from the other side of the phone greeted immediately.


    ¡°Found it yet?¡± Dante questioned, his voice thick.


    ¡°I am afraid not, boss. No one is confessing to it and per your words, I am not gunning anyone down yet¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be really bloody if I have to waste my timeing over there again. Warn them I am on my way, if those bags don¡¯t get out before I am there, they are all going down, together.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss, I will let them know¡±


    Dante ended the call and dropped the phone to the bed, his jaws clenched. He hated it when he had to remind his men that he could not be stolen from but right now, it was time to remind them of that fact once more.


    He ran his hands over his abs, his fingers trailing the crown tattoo, the very first tattoo he had gotten.

 A Monster

    Fifteen men in ck suits were on their knees as Dante walked into the ce. It was a huge abandoned warehouse with barely any signs of luxury that suited a person of Dante¡¯s status.


    A neat chair was however there for him to sit and Dante calmly sat down. More men were standing in the room, each of them with a gun in hand while the ones on their knees had been unarmed.


    Behind Dante were three other men in ck suits. Dante stretched his right hand out and one of the men gave him a gun.


    Dante grinned at the gun, a menacing grin which was the only type of grin the men in the room had the chance to see on the face of their boss.


    Without uttering a single word, Dante shot at one of the men and he dropped down dead.


    The fourteen other men gasped while every other person remained absolutely calm.


    ¡°There¡­. He looks better dead and gone and you all are going to be looking just like him if you don¡¯t tell me where the bags are¡±


    ¡°I swear, boss. We don¡¯t know the bags of drugs got missing so suddenly¡­.¡±


    A gunshot cut the man off and he was on the floor too, dead.


    Whimpers from the thirteen other men filled the room.


    ¡°Are you ready to speak now? Or do I have to go on with this? 10, 000 bags¡­ How did it go missing while you all were on guard?¡±


    The men exchanged nces, each not wanting to speak up for fear of being killed instantly.


    ¡°You know one thing you should not do? Stealing from Dante Romano.¡±


    ¡°We would not dare to steal from you, boss. We are honest and¡­.¡±


    Another gunshot and the man dropped dead.


    ¡°I see you all are bent on dying¡± Dante chuckled.


    ¡°But this is getting really boring, isn¡¯t it? I could fix that¡± he grinned at them and the grin faded away as quickly as it had appeared.


    ¡°The cauldron?¡± Dante called out to his right hand man, Ditto.


    ¡°It is ready, boss¡± Ditto replied.


    Dante looked at the men on their knees, wanting to pick the one who would be getting into the cauldron.


    He stretched his right hand forth, his finger on the trigger. He picked one randomly and shot him in the thigh.


    ¡°Him¡±


    The man groaned in pains, falling to the floor, trying to reach for his shot thigh but his hands had been tied behind him so he could only writh in pains.


    Two men walked to the shot man and picked him up, heading to the other side of the warehouse where there was a huge cauldron with heated oil in it.


    ¡°Please!! Please let go of me!! Please!!¡± The shot man screamed, pleading for mercy and crying but he knew very well enough that mercy did not exist in Dante¡¯s world.


    Dante could do away with the ten thousand bags of drugs but he would never ever let someone steal from him and live.


    The shot man struggled, screamed and begged but the two men dumped him into the huge cauldron nevertheless.


    With his hands tied, the man could barely even struggle. He screamed as the hot oil burnt his skin.


    The others who had died from just being shot were lucky and he wished he was that lucky.


    ¡°Here you go, boss¡± Ditto handed a ss of wine to Dante.


    Dante lifted the ss to his lips and took a sip. The screams of the dying man filled the room but Dante was unaffected.


    ¡°Get the metal te, the rats and some hot coals¡± Dante ordered as the screams of the man slowly faded as life left the man inside of the cauldron.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s beautiful here?¡± Dante asked the remaining men who were now covered in sweats, knowing they would be suffering worse fate.


    ¡°The fact that the first five men to die are actually very lucky. For thest ten men, I am going to make it a nice, pretty family reunion by sending your family to you all in the afterlife¡±


    ¡°All ready¡± Ditto said to Dante and Dante got up from the chair, handing the ss of wine over to Ditto.


    He walked up to one of the men and dragged him out. The man whimpered as Dante dragged him out.


    Dante pressed the man to the floor and stretched his hand out. A pretty huge metal te was handed to him.


    ¡°Please boss¡­ Mercy!¡± The man begged and screamed.


    Dante hissed and punched him in the face, breaking his nose and splitting his lips. The man groaned in pains as Dante took a cage of rats from Ditto.


    He ripped off the shirt the man was putting on, revealing the flesh of his tummy. The man struggled and screamed as Dante ced the heavy metal te over his stomach before raising the te up slightly and releasing four rats into it.


    The man¡¯s screams got louder as he felt the rats on his flesh.


    Dante got up on his feet and Ditto dumped a couple of hot coals on the metal te, heating the metal up and causing the rats to scramble and run all over the man¡¯s stomach, in search of a way out to escape from the heat.


    Left with no choice, the rats began gnawing at the flesh of the man, seeking refuge from the heat.


    The man screamed and screamed as the rat ate his flesh. A few minutes passed, few minutes of dread for the men left on their knees as they had no idea what way they would be killed.


    Dante returned to his seat, adjusting his ck tie. He nced at his wristwatch. He did not want to be out for too long, he wanted to be back home to ensure Mireille was doing fine.


    ¡°I will say the truth!!¡± One of the men screamed out and the other men shut their eyes tightly, seemingly in disappointment.


    ¡°Let me hear it. Perhaps I could spare you¡± Dante leaned forward.


    ¡°We¡­ We stole the ten thousand bags.¡± He cried out.


    ¡°We have been nning this for quite some time now. We dug¡­ Dug up a basement just outside of this warehouse where we can store the drugs before we are able to sneak them out of the premises entirely. I never¡­ I never wanted to join them in stealing from you but they threatened to eliminate me. Please spare me boss¡±


    Dante shook his head and grabbed a gun from Ditto, getting up from the chair.


    ¡°Y¡¯all made mee all the way here when you could have easily confessed and not waste so much of my time.¡± He waved the gun in front of the men but didn¡¯t shoot


    ¡°Get back the bags and get rid of all of them¡± Dante instructed Ditto.


    ¡°Including the man who confessed?¡±


    Dante paused for a second, his eyes squinting.


    ¡°Do I need to show you what I mean when I say ¡®all¡¯?¡± His finger reached for the trigger and Ditto took two steps backwards quickly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°When I say all, I fucking mean every single one of them¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±

 A Black Card

    Mireille was in the living room, cuddling a pillow and watching a movie. The doctor hade and checked up on her and she had had to use some drugs.


    Mireille was bored at home but felt scared to even attempt going out.


    She knew for sure that Dante would not let her go out in the first ce after what had happened and she herself did not want to go out.


    Her experiencest night had made her scared of going out suddenly.


    Mireille yawned sleepily andid down on the couch instead, still cuddling the pillow.


    A few minutes passed before her phone beeped with a message.


    Mireille reached for the phone. The screen was now broken due to it falling to the floor the previous night.


    The message was from Dante. Mireille pouted a little before opening the message.


    ¡°I am almost home. Go and get dressed up, we are going out together¡± the message read.


    Mireille let out a low hiss and dropped her phone. She was not interested in going out, especially with Dante.


    Mireille reached for the remote and turned off the television before shutting her eyes and going to sleep, ignoring Dante¡¯s message.


    About fifteen minutester, Dante walked into the living room, his coat was off his body and he only had the crisp white shirt on his upper body.


    Dante looked at the sleeping Mireille who was dressed in a fluffy blue joggers and a ck shirt. He walked over to her and crouched down beside her, looking at her face.


    She looked sweet and innocent like she always looked. Seeing her closed eyes, Dante wished he could cover her pretty eyes with a blindfold instead, tie her pretty hands up and run his tongue all over her body.


    ¡°Fuck¡± He cursed, gulping down nothing.


    Dante reached his fingers out and gently caressed the sleeping Mireille¡¯s face. A small smile parted his lips, unknown to himself but the smile faded away as soon as it had appeared.


    What would Mireille do if she saw all he had done earlier that day? How horrified would she be if she found out that the same hands caressing her sleeping face now was the same hands that had caused a few deaths just hours ago? She would most probably run away from him and hate him forever.


    Dante did not want to care about what would happen if she found out but he knew he kind of did care. He had to make sure her life never got mixed with his.


    Dante withdrew his hands from her face before pulling her into his arms as gently as he could but Mireille woke up in his arms.


    Mireille stiffened, her eyes staring up at his face while he stared down at hers.


    ¡°You are awake, princess¡±


    Mireille shifted in his arms, motioning him to let her down.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante did so without any word and Mireille moved a few steps away from him, not wanting her body reacting the way it did every single time she was near him.


    ¡°I sent you a message and you viewed it but chose to sleep right after?¡± Dante asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere with you. I will just stay home¡±


    ¡°You want me to carry you to your room and change your clothes for you? Or would you do it yourself?¡±


    Mireille stepped back, two steps. She pressed her thighs together and gently chewed on her lower lip.


    ¡°I am going nowhere, Dante¡±


    Dante¡¯s gaze switched to an intense gaze that made Mireille shift.


    ¡°Go and get changed now, princess¡± he instructed in that voice of his that Mireille could not help but obey, that voice that always had her melting and giving in.


    ¡°Al¡­ Alright¡± she mumbled and walked away, Dante¡¯s gaze on her figure as she climbed up the stairs.


    He watched as she jogged up the stairs, every movement making her ass jiggle. Dante pressed his lips into a tight line.


    *


    As the car pulled to a halt in front of a huge luxurious boutique, Mireille reached for her seat belt and undid the belt.


    She reached for the door handle but a nce from Dante made her retreat her hand.


    ¡°You know you should not do that, princess¡± he said to her and alighted from the car.


    Mireille sighed and waited as he walked over to her side of the car and pulled it open, stretching his right hand forward for her to slip hers into.


    ¡°This is befitting for a princess¡± he said as Mireille stepped out and Mireille could not help but feel that those words were very familiar.


    Before she could remember when she had heard him say something simr to that, Dante¡¯s arms had wrapped around her waist.


    Mireille gulped down, the dress she was wearing had a beautiful cut around the waist, exposing the skin of her waist and right now, Dante¡¯s hands were on her waist.


    The direct contact ignited a slowly bing familiar sensation inside of her but Mireille tried to ignore Dante¡¯s touch.


    The both of them walked into the boutique and almost immediately, an attendant walked up to them.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Romano¡± the attendant greeted with a gentle smile on her beautiful face.


    ¡°What would you like to get sir?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Whatever she wants to get¡± Dante looked at the woman whose waist he was holding.


    Mireille raised her head up to look at him and their eyes met, making her heart skip a single bit.


    Dante slowly let go of her waist, his fingers gently and lingeringly brushing and caressing her skin before he let go.


    ¡°Get as much things as you want, princess. Anything at all¡±


    Mireille almost rolled her eyes at his way of showing off his wealth.


    ¡°You speak like you are a freaking billionaire¡± she huffed and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°I am¡± a smug grin appeared on his face and Mireille narrowed her eyes at him.


    Dante reached into his pocket and slipped out a ck card. He grabbed her right hand and dropped the ck card in her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours now, princess¡±

 Caught Masturbating

    Dante walked into the living room, two bags in each of his hands. Mireille had barely brought anything, insisting that she had everything she needed already.


    Dante had forced her to pick the few things she eventually bought but he was d that she was fine and not worried about what had happened the previous night.


    He read through her best and so he was sure that him being around her took her mind off the incident.


    ¡°You just stressed me out. Now I am hungry¡± Mireille grumbled and stopped walking, turning to face him.


    She crouched down to kick off the heels she wes wearing while Dante just stood in front of her but as she pulled the heel off her right feet, she lost her bnce and quickly reached out for Dante to stabilise herself.


    Her hand grabbed his ck belt as she tried to stabilise herself but ended up on her knees anyways. Mireille let out a breath of relief, grateful that she had not fallen down but Dante was in another world already.


    Mireille on her knees, with her hand on his belt was kicking thoughts into his head. What would it take for her to unbuckle his belt, push down his dark trousers and boxers, then take his cock into her mouth.


    Just the mere thought of it made Dante¡¯s cock twitch. Mireille, innocent and oblivious to what she had just done to Dante tried to pull herself back up on her feet since Dante was not helping her with it and she was unwilling to ask him to do so.


    But as she pulled herself up, her fingers brushed his clothed cock and that was all it took for Dante¡¯s cock to harden.


    ¡°Fuck, princess¡± he groaned and Mireille¡¯s eyes widened, her face flushing pink as she saw and felt his hard-on.


    ¡°Did you have to touch me that way, princess?¡± Dante asked and Mireille quickly stepped backwards.


    ¡°I did not mean to do so¡± she replied and grabbed the bags from Dante¡¯s hands before running off to her room, all flustered.


    Dante looked down at the bulge in his trousers and shut his eyes. It had been just a week since she started living with him and Dante could was no longer sure if he could keep his promise to James.


    He was lusting after Mireille clearly and her body was the only one that could satisfy him. No other woman could satisfy his longing at the moment.


    ¡°I am such a sick pervert¡±


    *


    Mireille ran into her room and shut the door behind her, dropping the bags to the floor. She was breathing quite heavily and her face was still pink.


    She leaned against the door, calming down her racing heart but her racing heart was not the only part of her that demanded to be calmed down.


    The throbbing in the middle of her legs also demanded to be calmed down. Mireille found her way to her bed after a few seconds and tried to simply sleep it off but she could not.


    The image of the bulge in his trousers kept shing in her head and it made the throbbing between her legs even more unbearable.


    Giving in to it, Mireille decided to get herself off. She sat up on the bed and pulled the dress off her body and then rid herself of the bra and her panties.


    Mireille leaned back against her headboard and ran her fingers on her thighs, slowly parting her legs and heading towards the heat in the middle of her legs.


    She knew she was not good at it but yet hoped that this would be enough to get her off. Mireille¡¯s lips trembled when her finger flicked her clit.


    She shut her eyes and rxed into the pleasure that her own fingers had just given her. Mireille repeated the act, her fingers flicking her clit again.


    ¡°Oh Dante¡± her lips parted in a soft moan and almost instantly, the door opened and Dante walked in.


    ¡°Princess, you¡­¡±


    Mireille opened her eyes in a panic and Dante stopped talking, seeing the sight in front of him. He had only wanted to hand over the brand new phone to her but this was what his eyes had been blessed with.


    Yes, it was a blessing for Dante¡¯s eyes. For Dante, Mireille was a perfect creation and that perfect creation was naked in front of him with her legs spread and her hands in between her legs.


    Heat travelled through Dante, making his hard-on even harder.


    ¡°I¡­ Can¡¯t¡­¡± Mireille tried to speak but gave up as she could not find the words to say.


    She reached for the sheets to cover herself up embarrassedly but Dante¡¯s deepened voice stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡±


    Mireille felt her pussy tingle, his word and voice definitely having effects on her.


    ¡°Drop the sheets, princess. Don¡¯t you try to cover up¡± Dante added, overtaken by his want for her and Mireille felt her mouth go dry but she did just as he said, slowly dropping the sheets and aborting her attempt to cover up.


    ¡°And don¡¯t mp those beautiful legs. Spread them¡± Dante walked further into the room, not even attempting to hide his raging hard-on.


    Mireille felt her pussy getting wetter as Dante sat on her bed beside her. His right hand rested on her thighs and he squeezed the flesh.


    Mireille¡¯s chest heaved and a soft moan left her lips.


    Dante parted her legs, spreading her legs the more. Mireille whimpered with want and her whimpers increased his want for her.


    ¡°What do you want me to do to you?¡± Dante asked, his voice deep and thick with unmistakable lust as his gaze settled on her boobs.


    Her nipples were hard and screaming for his touches, to be sucked, licked, bitten and clipped.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mireille tried to fight back the urge to tell him what he wanted to hear.


    This was dirty and they should not be doing it at all.


    ¡°I want you to make me cum¡± Mireille cried out as his fingers roamed around her heat, making her drip even more juices for him.


    ¡°No¡± Mireille shook her head, desperate to control herself.


    ¡°No what?¡± His fingers got even closer, pushing her to give in to her bodily wants and lose control of herself.


    ¡°Just teach me how to relieve myself¡± she moaned her words.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to do, princess so you would have to beg me to do that. Do it, beg me to teach you¡± Dante demanded thickly.


    ¡°Please, Dante. Please teach me how to relieve myself¡± she begged.


    Dante groaned throatily and raised his left hand to her right boob. He did not want to just teach her how to relieve herself. Why should he teach her when he could do it to her always, whenever she needed it?


    ¡°You have to fondle this perfect tit¡± he fondled hard, earning another whimper of pleasure from Mireille.


    Mireille threw her head backwards, his thumb rolling over her nipple and causing her more pleasure than her own hands ever did.


    Dante yed with her nipple for more seconds before suddenly pinching the hard nub causing Mireille to gasp and jerk.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Before she could even react, Dante¡¯s right hand had touched her dripping wet pussy.


    ¡°You are so fucking wet for me, princess¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am going to show you how¡± his husky voice caressed her ears.


    ¡°Please show me, Dante¡± Mireille moaned and Dante rubbed her clit, each rub harder than thest.


    Mireille gasped and spread her legs even wider for him. Dante rubbed hard on her clit before running his fingers down to her wet pussy lips.


    His fingers yed with her pussy lips and Dante felt the need to suck on those wet, juicy lips. He wanted to run his tongue across her entire slit before burying his tongue into her pussy and fucking her with it. And how much he wanted to bury his fingers inside of her and feel her pussy pulsing around his fingers but Dante did not want to mistakenly break her hymen by fingering her with his thick fingers.


    ¡°Oh, Dante, we should not be doing¡­ Doing this¡± Mireille moaned and panted in the same sentence as his rubbing became harder.


    Her words did not in any way deter Dante. If anything, it made him even more needy of her.


    ¡°How does it feel, princess? How does it feel to touched by me when we know we should not be doing this?¡± Dante asked raspily.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Dante¡± Mireille moaned.


    ¡°I asked you a question, I didn¡¯t ask you to curse, princess¡± he pped her pussy and Mireille shook, reaching the very edge of her orgasm.


    ¡°I am¡­ I am going to explode¡± Mireille cried out.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question¡± Dante insisted, his hand slowing down as he wanted to keep her on the edge a little bit more.


    ¡°It feels good, Dante. I hate that it feels so good but I can¡¯t help it¡± Mireille cried out.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Dante cursed roughly, shifting in his seat as his painfully hard cock sought relief.


    ¡°Open those eyes and look at me, princess¡±


    Mireille struggled to open her eyes with the pleasure that was coursing through her body.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You can and you will or else I am leaving you on the edge right now,¡± Dante threatened and Mireille whimpered.


    Thest thing she wanted was for him to leave her now, at the height of her pleasure.


    With her hands gripping the sheets tightly, Mireille opened her lust filled eyes and locked them with those of Dante.


    ¡°Good girl¡± Danteplimented and Mireille finally understood how much of a praise ¡®good girl¡¯ was. It felt better than any otherpliment she had ever received in her lifetime so far.


    Suddenly, Dante pulled her from the position she was in, into hisps.


    Mireille sat on his hard-on and the both of them moaned in unison at the pleasurable touch. She was seated in such a way that they were not facing each other but her ass was just directly over his bulge.


    ¡°I am going to cum¡± Mireille rasped, not being able to take it anymore. She had been trying to hold it back earlier, wanting all of this tost longer but she could not hold on anymore.


    Or maybe she could.


    ¡°Not yet, princess. You are not allowed to cum yet,¡± his voice dripped with sexiness and authority.


    When she orgasmed and how she would orgasm were all in his hands.


    ¡°Please, Dante. I¡­¡± Her words got lost in her throat as Dante spread her legs and touched her again.


    She whimpered with the need to cum. Her whimper dripped of everything naughty and nasty, everything that drove Dante crazy.


    ¡°Oh my! You sound so fucking sexy whimpering like that, princess¡± Dante pped her pussy and then did it again and again, each p harder.


    ¡°Fuck!! I can¡¯t! I swear I can¡¯t hold on anymore¡± Mireille cried out and Dante decided to finally let her cum.


    ¡°You have been a quite good girl. Do it. Cum for me and drench my hands in your squirt¡± he urged her with one more p on her pussy.


    A loud cry filled the room as Mireille¡¯s orgasm descended on her hard, tearing through her body and sending her body spasming against Dante¡¯s body.


    ¡°Madonna Santa¡± Dante cursed in italian.


    ¡°You are fucking made for me¡± Dante growled as she squirted onto his hands.

 NEVER

    Heavy breathing filled Mireille¡¯s room. Dante and Mireille did not say a word to each other.


    Her orgasm had subsided but she was still in his arms, her legs still spread open and her pussy still dripping with her fluids. She had her tits still heaving with every heavy breath. Dante¡¯s left arm was just right underneath her boobs and his trousers was wet from her squirt.


    Dante shut his eyes and groaned. He had to be out of here as soon as possible if he did not want to lose control totally and fuck her.


    His hard-on was pressing against her soft, luscious ass and that was not in any way helping issues.


    He withdrew his hand from in between her legs and brought it close to his own lips, his lips parted and he sucked on two of his fingers.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was so fucking tasty and a naughty groan from him filled the room for the next few seconds he was sucking.


    Dante knew he should not be expecting a word from Mireille. He needed no one to tell him that her face was flushed right now and she was probably embarrassed.


    Maybe, she in fact was now regretting what just happened.


    Without saying a word, Dante dropped her back on the bed, his eyes being blessed yet again with the sight of her tits.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes were hazy, with pleasure of course and her lips were parted in heavy breaths making Dante wonder what her pain tolerance was.


    As he pulled the sheets over her body, he wondered how much pain her body could take. She would probably do well with breath y, being tied, whipped and then fucked hard.


    The fact that she had held on until he had given her the permission to cum drove Dante a little bit more crazy. His little princess would be a nice little submissive for him.


    ¡°Goodnight princess¡± he whispered to her, his voice still thick with urgent need.


    He turned and walked towards the door, his hard cock disagreeing with his choice of leaving the room.


    Dante headed into his room, trying to make his breath even. He crashed onto his bed as soon as he was in his room and shut his eyes for a few seconds, his hands going over his bulge.


    A few more seconds passed before he unbuckled his belt and unbuttoned a few buttons of his shirt.


    His right hand pulled down his trousers and he wrapped his hand around his thick, hard and throbbing length.


    ¡°Oh Mireille¡± he threw his head back and moaned her name, the very same name he imed he could not pronounce.


    His left hand roamed underneath his shirt, trailing the tattoo of the crown on his body. His hands ran over and over his cock as he urgently jerked himself off, wanting relief badly.


    ¡°I so want to fuck that body of yours, Mireille.¡± His breath turned heavier as he approached his orgasm with the picture of naked Mireille in his head.


    As he shut his eyes, he could see her with her hands in between her legs, pleasuring herself.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± He groaned, getting closer. Dante so wished Mireille was in the room, watching him jerk his hard cock off to the thoughts of her. His imagination got even wilder as he pictured her getting on her knees while he jacked his cock off with her face right below his cock, waiting for him to cum all over her face and give her a nice facial.


    ¡°Princess!¡± He moaned and came hard onto the sheets, his thick cum spurting out of his cock head.


    Dante groaned, letting himself rx into the bed after his heavy cum. He could not remember thest time he had cummed this hard.


    And if it could be so pleasurable just to jerk off with her in mind, how much pleasure would he be able to derive from driving his cock inside of her tight, wet pussy?


    Dante shook his head at his thoughts. For the past seven years, Mireille was just a cute girl he recalled every once in a while, one whose memory would make him smile but now she was not just that cute girl who made him smile, she was now also a sexy woman who made him cum.


    Dante got out of bed to wash up and change out of his clothes and also change the sheets of his bed.


    As he walked into the bathroom, he felt that pang of guilt again. Only that this time, it was not because of James but it was because of Mireille herself.


    He did not do love and the best he could offer to Mireille or any other woman at that was sex but Mireille was a woman who deserved a man who could give her everything and he was not that man. Dante knew that he would literally rip apart any man who wanted to just have sex with Mireille but this time, that man was himself.


    Dante sighed softly, turning on the cold shower. He should not have approached her tonight not to talk of going as far as actually touching her.


    It felt good, every second of it felt so fucking awesome and seemed right but he was not the right man for Mireille. Apart from the fact that Mireille needed a man who could provide her with love and loads of affection, she also needed a man whose life was not as dark as his was; a man whose hands had not been stained with the blood of countless people. He was darkness and she was light so he figured out he¡¯d better start doing a good job in controlling his want and desire for her body and staying away from her.


    He had to try to see her as a cute little princess once more and not as a sexy princess whom he wanted to see in a sexy lingerie or nothing.


    Yet again, his hands subconsciously glided over the crown tattoo in his hard abs.


    He spent a few more minutes in the shower before stepping out with a towel wrapped around his waist with one single resolution.


    He would NOT have anything sexual to do with his princess anymore. He was a man and he was more than ready to make sure he stuck to his resolution but he had no idea what thoughts were going to creep into his princess¡¯s head, thoughts that would turn into actions and actions that would in turn break his resolve.

 I Fuck Women

    The next day


    Mireille woke up the next day and almost instantly, her heart skipped a beat reminding her of what had happened between she and Dante the previous night.


    Slowly, Mireille pulled herself up and sat up on the bed before running her hands through her messy hair. She palmed her face for the next few seconds, wanting to just bury her face somewhere and not step out all day.


    It was a Sunday and she kind of knew that Dante would be staying home all day on a Sunday. Mireille did not know how she was supposed to face him. The both of them had barely said anything to each other while he touched her the previous night and even after her orgasm.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Mireille? You have never been like this. You never even let Charles touch you for the three years you were together and you let Dante, a man you have not seen in seven years, a man you do not love touch you like that¡± she scolded herself.


    Mireille scolded herself even more before getting off her bed to take a bath and start a new day in which she was going to try her possible best to avoid Dante.


    She prayed something woulde up, anything that would require him to leave home but Mireille also knew she could not be sure anything woulde up.


    She just had to find a reason herself to be all by herself all day and the only reason she could see was to havepany so she decided to call Belinda.


    With a white towel wrapped around her chest and her wet hair wrapped in another towel, Belinda picked up the brand new phone Dante had gotten for her and dialed Belinda¡¯s contact.


    Belinda picked up at the third ring.


    ¡°Hey girlie! This¡¯d better be a good talk cause I just left this hot guy to pick your call¡±


    ¡°A hot guy? So early in the morning?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°We metst night and one thing led to another and we had sex¡± Belinda giggled and suddenly, Mireille felt less weird.


    Her best friend was having sex with a total stranger and being absolutely fine about it but she was freaking out over being touched by a man she had known since she was little.


    ¡°You really live a dangerous life¡± Mireille managed to say.


    ¡°I know¡± Belinda giggled.


    ¡°How are you doing now? I hope the incident is not freaking you out¡± Belinda said softly, referring to the creepy man¡¯s incident.


    ¡°I am fine now but I want you toe over and stay with me today, are you free?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am! I am always free for you¡±


    ¡°Alright, you have to be here early though¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, Mireille. I would be there in about two hours.¡±


    ¡°Once you are close, let me know. The security is really tight here and you absolutely would not be let in¡±


    ¡°Alright! I would have to start preparing now if I am to get there in two hours¡± Belinda said.


    ¡°Alright, bye¡± Mireille ended the call and dropped her phone on the floor.


    A knock on the door made her jolt a little bit.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked, calming herself down. .


    ¡°Dante¡± his deep voice caused her cheeks to flush a sudden pink.


    If only he had learned to knock the previous night, she would have covered up before he came in and none of all that would have happened.


    ¡°What¡­ What is it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Don¡¯t think about skipping breakfast so just step out as soon as possible¡±


    ¡°Alright¡± Mireille replied, wondering why and how his voice still sounded soposed and rxed like nothing had happened.


    But maybe for Dante, nothing had happened. It was just touching and nothing more.


    Mireille sighed and walked into her closet to change into somethingfortable. After changing and drying her hair, Mireille walked out of the room and headed to the dinning room.


    Her heart skipped a beat considerably as she saw Dante at the table. He was wearing a free shirt, with three buttons undone revealing a part of his inked chest. His veiny hand was on a ss of orange juice. Mireille recalled where those hands had been the previous night before looking away from his hands and moving to sit down.


    She did not say a word to Dante and Dante was not saying a word too. The both of them ate in silence for several minutes before deciding to speak, at the very same time.


    ¡°My friend is¡­.¡±


    ¡°What happened¡­.¡±


    The both of them paused and looked at each other¡¯s face.


    ¡°You go first¡± Dante said to Mireille.


    ¡°No, you go first¡± Mireille replied him, wanting to know what he thought about what happened the previous night.


    ¡°What happenedst night should not have happened, princess¡± Dante started, his intense gaze resting on Mireille¡¯s face as he dropped his cutleries.


    ¡°But none of it was your fault and I do not want you to feel bad. It is okay for you to want to relieve yourself sexually in your room and I am at fault for barging in and not being able to hold myself back. Let¡¯s just regardst night as what you wanted it to be¡­ Me teaching you how to get off yourself.¡± He sounded so detached, so emotionless.


    Mireille felt a part of her heart sink, that part that secretly wished Dante would say something absolutely different from what he had just said.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I guess you are right. We should not do things we would not be able to do in front of James¡± Mireille replied and forced a smile.


    ¡°So what did you want to tell me?¡± Dante asked, casually picking up his cutleries.


    ¡°My friend, Belinda ising over today¡±


    ¡°Alright, princess. Will you be needing anything?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, just some privacy, I guess¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like what happened thest time you talked about privacy¡± Dante said.


    ¡°We are going to be here, nothing is going to happen to us while you are here with us¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Dante felt an unfamiliar warmth inside of him with her words. She felt safe with him, his presence assured her of safety.


    ¡°Eat up, princess¡±


    The ce fell back into silence and Mireille did not want that so she chose to ask a random question.


    ¡°You are not going out today, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± Dante nodded shortly.


    ¡°So what do you on your Sundays?¡± Mireille asked and without thinking twice, Dante gave her a honest response.


    ¡°I fuck women¡±

 Filling His Head

    ¡°What happened to them?¡± Mark asked his right hand man, Jonas.


    ¡°They were caught by Dante and they have been killed. Good thing that Dante did not suspect that someone else was behind his men stealing his bags of drugs¡±


    Mark gritted his teeth, a swear escaping his tightened teeth.


    ¡°That bastard!¡±


    ¡°He killed every single one of them?¡± Mark asked, getting off his feet and walking to the table.


    He picked up a ss of wine.


    ¡°Every single one of them as I have heard, boss.¡±


    Mark groaned and threw the ss of wine against the wall of the room, shattering the ss into pieces.


    ¡°Who does he think he is?! He met me in the fucking business! I remember how scared and weak that little fuckling was when his father introduced him to this and now he thinks he can kick me out of this city?!¡±


    ¡°I watched him struggle not to get into the business but stupid me! I supported his father to make his life hell and coerce him to join the business. I regret that the most now!¡± Mark growled in regret while Jonas stood in silence.


    ¡°I watched him grow, watched him slowly get strong and then I watched him turn into a beast who killed his own father and watched him turn into the beast who is now threatening to get rid of me too! And I can only cower?!¡± Mark yelled out his frustration.


    ¡°His father was never as strong as this. I thought Dante¡­ I thought Dante Romano would never be able to grow strong in this business but I was so fucking wrong. I want to get rid of that bastard but it is almost impossible¡±


    ¡°Our men would not be able to defeat his men¡± Jonas noted and that fact only made Mark even more annoyed.


    Dante had grown so much to be the biggest mafia boss in the city. Dante had kicked him off the position of the city¡¯s mafia boss and Mark fucking hated that.


    ¡°And yet I can¡¯t find a single weakness of him¡± Mark shook his head.


    A woman was the weakness of most men but the same did not apply to Dante. He barely cared about the hoes he fucked and killing those hoes did not make Dante blink even an eyelid.


    ¡°What about James?¡± Mark asked Jonas.


    ¡°He is out of the country¡±


    ¡°A vacation?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°I do not think he is on a vacation but I cannot figure out where he is exactly since Dante has him covered up¡±


    Mark breathed heavily and tried hard to calm himself down for the next few moments. After catching his breath, he looked at Jonas with a question.


    ¡°I know Dante has no family anymore. What about James? Does he have a family?¡±


    ¡°I have never conducted a check on him but I will do so immediately¡±


    ¡°Do it, if I cannot get rid of Dante, I would better get rid of the one quickly growing strong before he turns into a formidable beast like Dante too¡± he clenched his jaw.


    ¡°Yes, boss¡± Jonas replied and walked out of the room, leaving the furious and seething Mark alone in the room.


    *


    Silence resided in the dining room for long seconds as Mireille and Dante stared at each other after his honest words.


    Dante broke the silence with a chuckle.


    ¡°I was just being honest¡± He leaned into the chair he was seated on.


    ¡°So you¡­ You mean a woman would being over today and you will be making love with her?¡± Mireille asked and Dante chuckled at her choice of words.


    Making love? Love was definitely not in his vocabry.


    ¡°No, princess. I will be fucking her¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s like the same thing¡± Mireille mumbled.


    ¡°It is not¡± Dante¡¯s gaze hardened as Mireille lowered her gaze back to her meal, wishing she had never asked the question she had.


    Dante watched as she took a spoonful of curry pasta into her mouth. The look on his face was hard as he realised that he had forgotten that a woman would being over for his pleasure today.


    He had only recalled that fact after Mireille had asked him that question. He nced at his wristwatch. The time was 9:03 am.


    The woman arranged for him would be here in no time from now but Dante found himself not looking forward to it in any way.


    He groaned and dropped his cutleries as he realized that Mireille was the reason he had not been looking forward to having another woman warm his bed.


    He pushed his chair back and got up on his feet, turning to leave the dinning room but Mireille¡¯s voice stopped him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Dante, I hope your room is sound proof. I don¡¯t want my ears getting haunted with the screams of one of your hoes¡±


    Dante could not help himself. He walked over to Mireille and dropped an arm right in front of her.


    Mireille felt his cologne threatening to rid her off the sudden anger his earlier words had brewed inside of her.


    ¡°How do you know my women can¡¯t help but scream?¡± Dante asked her.


    Mireille wanted to tell him that was because she herself had screamedst night but she chose not to say anything at all.


    ¡°I asked you a question, princess¡± Dante reached his other hand to her face to lift her head up to face him.


    Mireille curled her feets as her eyes stared deeply into the pair of mesmerising brown eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Mireille was d she did not stutter while saying those three words to him.


    She pushed her chair back and got up on her feet.


    ¡°And why are you standing so close to me? I thought we just agreed not to do anything we would not be able to do in front of James?¡±


    ¡°I am sure James would not bat an eyelid if I was standing this close, princess¡±


    ¡°You should probably just go up to your room and wait for your hoe to get here and take care of your desires¡± Mireille said to him, consumed by something she could not figure out.


    Was it possessiveness? Or was it jealousy?


    None. None was good for her to feel because of this man in front of her.


    ¡°Hello?¡± A feminine voice called out and Dante could swear that he saw Mireille¡¯s face go madly sour.


    He felt the strange urge to tell his just arrived hoe to leave but he held back against doing so. Perhaps after spilling his cum into a hoes cunt, he would get Mireille out of his head and finally be able to think straight.


    He patted Mireille¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Gotta go¡±


    He walked away from the dinning room, his jaw tightening as he did. He got to the living room and saw a beautifuldy standing right in the middle of the room.


    She smiled at him but her smile was received with the cold look on Dante¡¯s face.


    ¡°Follow me¡±


    Thedy gulped down and eagerly followed after Dante, following him all the way to his room.


    Dante shut the door behind him.


    ¡°Do you want me to strip for you?¡± Thedy asked seductively, slowly pushing the thin straps of the gown she was wearing down.


    Dante said nothing and walked over to his drawers instead. He pulled the drawers open and grabbed a condom.


    He walked over to the edge of his bed and leaned back a little bit.


    Without a word, the slut walked over to him and went on her knees, knowing just what Dante wanted.


    She reached for his belt but as soon as she touched his belt, the image of Mireille touching his belt the previous night popped up in his head.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Dante cursed and the hoe giggled.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even started yet¡± she unbuckled his belt.


    ¡°Fucking get to it already and don¡¯t say any other word. I don¡¯t have the patience!¡± Dante growled at her and she flinched a little.


    Dante could barely understand himself. He loved using his women to his own pleasure but not today, even though she was pulling down his trousers to let his cock out, he was barely hard.


    This was not like it was with Mireille. She barely had to do anything before he would get unbelievably hard.


    ¡°Oh get out of my head princess!¡± Dante growled and suddenly got back up on his feet, picking up the slut and throwing her onto his bed.


    She gasped and then giggled as Dante tried to let his frustration over thinking of Mireille take over himpletely and push him to fuck this hoe.


    He got on top of the hoe and she raised her head towards him for a kiss. That irked Dante. It was a rule that was told to every hoe sent to him. He could do anything to them but they were not allowed toe for a kiss.


    But this was not the first time one of his hoes would being up for a kiss and on usual days, he would just warn thedy and go on with what he had to do but not today.


    He pulled her off the bed and sat up on the bed, running his hands through his hair.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did I do anything to offend you? Please forgive me¡± she begged.


    Dante decided to let go after her apology.


    ¡°Thank you so much¡± she thanked him, his gaze telling her that she had been forgiven.


    She moved over to Dante and began to unbutton his shirt. Dante let her do so and she seeded in getting the shirt off his body.


    She ran her fingers over his abs seductively.


    ¡°This crown is so beautiful¡± she cooed and Dante snapped.


    Why the fuck was the hoe talking about something that reminded him of her yet again?


    Dante pushed her off him again, this time,pletely giving up on having her.


    ¡°Get out¡± his voice dripped with deadly authority that scared thedy.


    ¡°Now!¡± Dante thundered and watched the scareddy run off to the door and sprint out of the room.


    Dante leaned back, falling into the soft material of the bed with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Porco cane, Princess!¡±

 He Adores You

    Mireille remained in the living room, assuring herself over and over again that she did not care about whatever was going on in Dante¡¯s room at the moment.


    She tried not to think about it while watching a movie, almost absent mindedly. She could not wait for Belinda to get here so she could take her mind off it.


    Mireille hated the fact that she was even thinking of Dante at the moment. Why in the world was she hating it badly, knowing that the hoe was probably feeling the same thing she had felt the previous night?


    She sighed softly and readjusted her position on the sofa. Mireille picked up the TV remote to change the chanel and perhaps watch something else that would capture her attention more.


    Just then, Mireille heard footsteps behind her, definitely from heels. She turned her head to see thedy walking hurriedly.


    Mireille¡¯s brows arched as she wondered what had happened. Was it all over? So soon?


    Thedy looked at Mireille hatefully, thinking Mireille was another slut hired for Dante and that was the reason Dante had pushed her away.


    ¡°You bitch! Have him all to yourself then!¡± She spat hatefully.


    Mireille¡¯s brows arched and she rose from her seating position.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked and the otherdy scoffed, walking over to Mireille.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a ssy woman. I know you are just a slut too¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me a slut!¡± Mireille raised her voice.


    ¡°And if I do?¡± The slut asked.


    ¡°I will not take any insult from you!¡± Mireille said in a stern voice.


    She wanted to scream at Dante for making her go through this insult.


    ¡°Have Dante all to yourself for as long as you can, bitch! He definitely did not fuck me because of you!¡± She muttered and headed towards the exit door.


    Mireille watched the woman heading the door. She felt embarrassed, insulted and yet a part of her felt d; d about thest sentence of thedy who just walked out of the house.


    She hid that d part of her though and her facial expression only carried her embarrassment.


    Mireille¡¯s phone rang and she bent to pick the phone up from the sofa. It was Belinda calling.


    Mireille picked the call immediately.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    ¡°I am here, Mireille. Right in front of this huge, luxurious mansion¡± Belinda said over the phone, her voice clearly filled with awe for the mansion.


    ¡°Alright, I would be out in a second¡± Mireille replied and ended the call.


    She walked out of the living room and headed straight to the gates where three men were standing beside Belinda¡¯s car.


    ¡°She is with me¡± I said to the men and they instantly walked away from Belinda¡¯s car.


    One of them clicked a button on a remote and the gates pulled open.


    Belinda drove her car into the mansion and Mireille walked after the car leading Belinda to park right in front of the main building.


    Belinda stepped out and Mireille spread her arms. Belinda stepped forward and the both of them hugged tightly for some moments.


    ¡°Now, are you going to squeeze life out of me?¡± Belinda asked and chuckled when Mireille wasn¡¯t letting go.


    Mireille let go with a smallugh.


    ¡°I will help you park your car ma¡¯am¡± A man approached Belinda and Belinda handed over her car keys to the man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in¡± Mireille nudged Belinda and the both of them walked into the main building.


    ¡°This ce is freaking huge and beautiful¡± Belindaplimented.


    ¡°Just what I thought of the home of someone like Dante Romano¡± Belinda added and giggled softly.


    ¡°He is a freaking billionaire, you know that?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I know he is one and you don¡¯t have to remind me of that¡±


    ¡°But why is the security so tight here? There were so many men at the gate and even as I drove in, there were men everywhere. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a Mafia¡¯s boss home so why is the security so tight?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Like you said before, he is a billionaire. He probably feels he is at risk of being robbed or killed. Or maybe he just does not have something to spend his money on and so he decided to get more guards¡±


    ¡°I will take you to my room¡± she added while Belinda gazed at the beauty of the mansion.


    ¡°Wait a minute, is he in? Dante?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Sunday and apparently he does nothing on Sundays¡­.¡± Mireille paused as her mind reminded that he did something on Sundays. Fuck women.


    ¡°Oh my! I cannot wait to meet the freaking hot Dante Romano!¡± Belinda giggled.


    The both of them climbed up the majestic stairs that led to the rows of room and just as Mireille was about to open the door of her room, the door of Dante¡¯s room opened.


    ¡°Your friend is here, princess¡± Dante noted, his gaze resting on Belinda.


    Belinda¡¯s lips spread into a wide smile as she stared at the man almost every girl in the city fantasized about.


    ¡°He¡­ Hello¡± she managed to wave at him nervously.


    ¡°Hello¡± his deep voice resounded in Belinda¡¯s ears and she could not care less about his indifferent his face was. She only cared about how hot his voice was.


    ¡°Belinda¡± Mireille whispered and nudged her best friend who was clearly struck by the gorgeousness of the man in front of them.


    Dante walked over to them and with each step he took closer, Belinda giggled.


    Dante paid no attention to her at all as his gaze was entirely on Mireille, the woman who was driving him crazy with lust but whose thoughts still won¡¯t let him fuck a hoe like he wanted to.


    ¡°I have somewhere to be, princess. If anything urs, ring me up. Anything you¡¯d like me to get you?¡±


    Belinda turned her head to look at Mireille, almost shocked that Dante was calling her a princess and had his eyes just on her.


    ¡°Nothing, Dante. I will be with my friend and we are not leaving here so we are safe in all of your terms¡±


    ¡°And also¡­¡± Mireille continued.


    ¡°Can you not call me princess when there are other people around? I can¡¯t fight against you calling me that when we are alone, I get. But when we are in front of others, kindly call me my name, Dante¡± she requested.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°As you wish¡­. Princess¡± Dante drawled thest word and smirked at her, clearly having a bit of fun teasing her.


    He walked past her and the twodies turned to watch him walk away.


    ¡°Hello baby girl! That man adores you!¡±

 Her Body Desires

    Dante stepped out of the car with a face, almost expressionless.


    ¡°What do I owe this sudden visit to?¡± Bryan asked as Dante walked towards him.


    Bryan was standing in front of his mansion with a small smile on his face.


    ¡°Get inside and get me some good drinks¡± Dante said to Bryan as the both of them walked into the main building.


    ¡°I am sure you are not here to drink. You have enough good drinks in your home. You won¡¯te here just to drink¡± Bryan said as they got to the living room.


    Dante settled down into one of the luxurious sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Let me guess¡­ You are stressed out by something¡± Bryan sat opposite him.


    ¡°I am but¡­¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t talk about it just like you always do¡±


    Dante chuckled, his nd expression finally softening into a soft look.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sunday and you should be having fun, right?¡± Bryan asked.


    ¡°Quite right¡± Dante replied.


    Bryan was also one of his highschool friends just like James was. The three of them still stuck together but Dante was closer to James than he was to Bryan.


    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t have women issues, do you?¡± Bryan asked andughed at his own words the next second.


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t have women issues. You have never had one¡±


    Dante figured that Bryan was right. He never cared about a woman being by his side. He only cared about having a woman he could fuck and women he could fuck were easily avable.


    His looks and money made that easily avable for him but this time around, he was really having women issues.


    ¡®Shut the fuck up, Dante. Mireille should not be a woman to you¡¯ he shut himself up.


    ¡°You seem pretty concerned¡± Bryan noted out and Dante quickly masked up.


    ¡°Just a tiny little issue that I am going to take care of soon¡±


    ¡°I do trust you to take care of it. You have always been taking care of things perfectly well¡± Bryan replied and Dante leaned back into the sofa.


    He was here so he could take a few hours break from the intoxicating presence of Mireille and control his thoughts.


    *


    ¡°What the hell do you mean by that?¡± Mireille asked, shooting Belinda a weird look.


    Belinda reached for the door handle and pushed the door open, walking into the room and Mireille walked right after her.


    ¡°Wow, your room looks magnificent just like every other part of this freaking mansion. And it¡¯s a blue theme just like you have always wanted your room to be¡±


    ¡°That jerk knows my best colour so he made my room this way¡±


    Belinda gasped, almost dramatically and stopped walking to stare at Mireille.


    ¡°He even knows your best colour?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it seem like it¡¯s something over the top¡± Mireille mumbled and Belinda shook her head before grabbing Mireille by the shoulder and sitting her down on the sofa.


    Belinda sat down next to her and took Mireille¡¯s hands in hers.


    ¡°Do you think I look beautiful or not?¡± She asked and Mireille arched her brows.


    ¡°Of course you look beautiful¡±


    ¡°And do I look sexy?¡± Belinda asked


    ¡°You know you do¡± Mireille groaned, not understanding where the weird questions were supposed to be leading to.


    ¡°Now, I look beautiful and sexy but Dante Romano did not even spare me a nce! His eyes were on you for the short moments he spent with us and did you hear the way he called you princess??¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°He has been calling me princess for so long, Belinda¡±


    ¡°And does he call any otherdy Princess?¡± Belinda questioned and Mireille hesitated a bit, thinking.


    ¡°I have never heard him call anotherdy princess¡± she replied after the fee seconds of thinking.


    ¡°Exactly! He finds you special and that is why he calls you a princess! Listen to me, Mireille. No man would call a woman his princess if he does not want that woman¡±


    Mireille let out a nervous chuckle and tucked her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°Dante has been calling me that since I have met him when we were in highschool and trust me when I tell you that nickname¡­¡±


    ¡°More like pet name¡±  Belinda cut in and Mireille passed her a sharp re before continuing her words.


    ¡°Trust me when I tell you that nickname was because he wanted to annoy me. The very first day he set his eyes on me, he just came up with ¡®princess¡¯ and knowing that I hate it is what made him even more consistent with it¡±


    Belinda shook her head, not wanting to believe the supposed naivety of her friend.


    ¡°I have always told you that you and Charles have no chemistry, right?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that jerk who dumped me after we dated for so long.¡±


    ¡°And I am the one telling you now, Mireille that there is chemistry between you and Dante¡±


    Mireille felt her cheeks heat up with Belinda¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Belinda.¡± She stuttered.


    ¡°You know it, Mireille but you are trying to deny it¡± Belinda replied and made Mireille look at her.


    ¡°You and Dante have undeniable chemistry and I now understand why you were vulnerable with him when you were drunk and let him touch you. Do you remember that you broke a bottle on the head of a guy who tried to touch you while you were drunk? But not Dante, you let him touch you, Mireille and you admitted it to me that you liked it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille felt her heart pounding.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡± were the only words she could eventually stutter.


    ¡°I think what is happening now is because of James. He has always been too strict with you, so much that you can now barely understand your own desires, not to talk of going after them. He has truly seeded in making you the nice, innocent girl he wanted to make you¡±


    Belinda deliberately chose her words, knowing those words would trigger Mireille into action at anytime.


    ¡°He has not seeded! And I know what I want. I know my desires!¡± Mireille shot back.


    ¡°And what are your desires?! Tell me who you want!¡± Belinda demanded with the same ferocity in her voice.


    ¡°Dante!!¡± Mireille gasped and covered her mouth with her palms as soon as she said those words.


    ¡°If you know it, fucking go after it, Mireille!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But I don¡¯t love him and you don¡¯t know Dante as much as I do. He does not love me too¡±


    ¡°Mireille¡± Belinda called her name softly.


    ¡°This is the 21st century, you do not have to love a person to desire the person. Go for what you desire in that person. You want just his body? Go for it and if you turn out to want his heart too on the long run? Go for it, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°But this can not be just about me, Bel. Dante told me this morning that what happenedst night would not happen again¡­¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Belinda cut her off, her eyes glimmering.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± She asked again and Mireille turned away from her presence shyly.


    ¡°He¡­ We¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to tell me what happened¡±


    Mireille took in a deep breath.


    ¡°I was touching myselfst night and Dante barged in and he ended up helping me relieve myself by touching me himself¡± Mireille rushed her words and a bright look appeared on Mireille¡¯s face.


    ¡°First, when did you start touching yourself? And you let him help you while you were absolutely not drunk?¡± Belinda giggled endlessly and cupped Mireille¡¯s blushing face in her hands.


    ¡°You have to go after him, Mireille. You want him, as a man and not just as your brother¡¯s friend. And if you shy away from it, I will be concluding that it is because of James, you are scared of breaking the several limits he has drawn for you¡±


    Mireille slowly shook her head.


    ¡°He is your brother¡¯s friend, he doesn¡¯t love you or whatever. I want you to do away with those thoughts. For the very first time in your life, Mireille, I want you to let your desires lead and not some goddamned rules. Tell me you can do it, Mireille¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mireille¡¯s lips parted to speak but she could not find the words to say.


    ¡°Tell me¡± Belinda pushed and Mireille got up from the sofa.


    ¡°Fine! I will try! I will try my best to go after the very first man my body desires¡±


    Belinda smiled, satisfied. She knew that there was something between Mireille and Dante, a fire that was waiting to burn bright and Belinda was willing to be the one to to make that fire burn like it was supposed to.


    ¡°Just a minute¡± Mireille walked off into her closet.


    ¡°You and Dante¡­ I will make sure I let you both figure out the feelings hiding underneath those looks.¡±

 Mireille Mathieu

    That night


    Mireille sat on the sofa in the living room, her phone in her hands. She was not doing anything on the phone though and the television was turned off too.


    Her gaze was on the clock. It was 8pm already and Dante was not yet back from wherever he had gone.


    Belinda had left around 4pm and Mireille had been home alone since then, waiting for Dante to get back.


    Mireille nced at the screen of her phone too. There was no calls and no texts from Dante which was weird. She was not sure there was a day ever since she hade to stay here when Dante had notmunicated with her in over twelve hours.


    Mireille was resisting the urge to actually call him and ask what was going on. He could be in danger, for all she knew.


    There were probably so many robbers out there, wanting to rob a billionaire and that could be Dante¡¯s fate but she tried her best not to think too much of it.


    It was just 8pm, wasn¡¯t it?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sighing, Mireille got up on her feet to go and have dinner herself and go to her room but that was when she heard a car zooming in.


    Mireille stopped, a subconscious smile spreading her lips before vanishing as suddenly as it had appeared.


    She took her seat back on the sofa and waited for a bit over a minute before the footsteps of Dante filled her ears.


    He walked into the living room and the grim look on his face softened as soon as his gazended on Mireille.


    ¡°Hey princess, waiting for me?¡± Dante asked, walking further and taking the seat opposite Mireille.


    ¡°You wish¡± Mireille mumbled and Dante chuckled softly and Mireille noted that he had been drinking.


    ¡°You reek of alcohol¡± she said to him.


    ¡°Had a few bottles with a friend¡± Dante replied and thrusted his hand into his pocket, pulling out a small box.


    He got back up on his feet and walked over to Mireille.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mireille asked as he got closer to her, yet again, stealing her breath away.


    Dante ignored her question and got behind her. He opened the small box, revealing a beautiful ne. Mireille turned her head and her lips parted into a smile too as she saw the beautiful ne.


    Her gaze however soon shifted from the ne to Dante¡¯s face, more specifically, to his lips. She gulped down softly, recalling how his lips tasted.


    Belinda¡¯s words poured into her brain and Mireille bit down on her lips, wanting to kiss Dante¡¯s lips but she simply could not do it.


    She was not brave enough to do so. Mireille turned away from him and Dante gently fixed the ne around her neck, his fingers grazing her skin and causing Mireille to swallow a soft moan that threatened to leave her lips.


    Dante ran his fingers along the ne, his fingers brushing her skin as he did so until he got to her neck.


    He thought about what it would be like to wrap his hand around her neck and watch her choke as he buried his cock deep in her pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± he cursed roughly, almost directly into her ears and Mireille¡¯s face flushed at the roughness of his cursing into her ears.


    She felt her pussy tingle with just his deep voice and her eyes shut for a moment. By the time she opened her eyes, Dante had moved away from her and returned to his seat.


    Mireille readjusted in her seat, pressing her thighs together to suppress the itch the brushing of his skin and his cursing had just caused to her.


    ¡°You did not have to get this for me¡± Mireille started.


    ¡°You are spoiling me and I don¡¯t think I need to be spoilt¡­¡±


    ¡°A princess deserves to be spoilt. Make sure you keep that ne on always, Princess¡± he cut her off.


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± Mireille found herself asking.


    ¡°You will¡± his voice dripped with confidence that Mireille could not understand where it came from but she knew he was right.


    She was not going to be taking the ne off.


    *


    The next day


    Mark was seated behind his desk, his demeanor was pretty calm andposed while he reviewed a few documents.


    A knock came on the door and without looking away from the documents, Mark responded ¡°Come in¡±.


    The door opened and Jonas, his right hand man walked into the office. Mark immediately set aside the document, seeing that it was Jonas who hade to see him.


    ¡°Good morning boss¡± Jonas greeted with a curt bow of his head.


    ¡°What did you get?¡± Mark asked, his tone almost desperate.


    ¡°James truly has a family whom he seems to be hiding. It¡¯s his younger sister. I found out he has a step father too but he has cut off ties with his step father since a long time ago¡±


    ¡°Tell me more about his sister. I don¡¯t care about a step father whom James doesn¡¯t care about too¡± he replied.


    Jonas stepped forward and dropped a document on Mark¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Her name is Mireille Mathieu, 24 years old. A graduate of business administration but it seems like she doesn¡¯t have a job and I figured out that James is the one behind her joblessness as he is trying hard to keep her from spotlight. She is very rarely seen outside and spends most of her time alone or with a certain friend whose name is¡­..¡± Jonas paused for some seconds as he tried to recall her name.


    ¡°Belinda¡± he continued.


    ¡°As for her hobbies, they are pretty much unknown.¡±


    ¡°Wow, James did well hiding his weakness but I eventually found it and I am going to use this hidden woman against him¡± Mark chuckled.


    ¡°Where is she at the moment? Away with James?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°That is where it gets even more interesting, boss. Mireille Mathieu is currently in the city and she is staying with Dante¡±


    Mark¡¯s eyes widened for a second before the calm look returned to his face.


    ¡°He is really doing his best to protect his sister. Can we get a spy into Dante¡¯s home?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°I am afraid it is impossible to get a spy into Dante¡¯s home. The security is too tight and the checks on each person in the mansion will expose our spy and mightnd us into trouble with Dante too¡±


    Mark seethed and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Fine, I will find a way to get to her though.¡±


    Mark picked up the document and stared at the picture of Mireille that was on the first page.


    ¡°Mireille Mathieu¡±

 Because I Want It

    Later That Day


    ¡°How is it going?¡± Belinda asked Mireille.


    They were on a video call and Belinda was curious to know if Mireille was already making moves on Dante or if she was still holding back.


    ¡°Going well, I guess¡± Mireille mumbled and Belinda shot her a doubtful look.


    ¡°You made no moves, did you?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille sighed softly.


    ¡°It can be harder than you think it is, Belinda¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°But you have to try, Mireille¡± Belinda urged.


    ¡°I am going to try but I will be needing time. I just can¡¯t jump on him and tell him I want him, can I?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Of course you can¡± Belinda replied.


    ¡°I can¡¯t! I¡­ I am going to take it slowly¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine¡± Belinda gave in.


    ¡°Can you talk about something else?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Yes! The guy I had a one night stand with, he called me back¡± Belinda giggled softly.


    ¡°Really? What now? He wants a rtionship with you?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know really because he said nothing about a rtionship but he told me he enjoyed our time together and would love to meet me again¡±


    ¡°And you? Would you like to meet him again?¡± Mireille asked, more interested in the feelings of her own friend.


    ¡°I guess so¡± Belinda replied with her face slightly turning pink.


    ¡°Wow, this guy must be really good looking to have you blushing¡± Mireille chuckled.


    ¡°Blushing? I am not blushing¡± Belinda quickly denied and Mireilleughed.


    ¡°Of course you are. What¡¯s his name though? And what do you know about him?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°His name is Jonas and¡­ That¡¯s all I know about him¡±


    ¡°Jonas¡± Mireille mumbled the name.


    ¡°Such a nice name, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°It sure is a nice name¡± Mireille agreed.


    ¡°Having sex with him must have been quite nice to make you talk about him this way. You seem pretty interested in him¡± Mireille added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know yet but I am just going to go with the flow. If we both catch feelings along the way, maybe we can give our rtionship a tag then¡± She replied and Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°You are always like this¡± she chuckled.


    ¡°Yes, I know how to go after what I want¡± Belinda replied and Mireille shot her a look, knowing what Belinda meant.


    ¡°I do think you should get to know him properly before going further with him though. I have been friends with you for years and I don¡¯t think I have heard you sound so into a guy before. So I think you should figure out who he is before you get into something you can¡¯t get out from¡±


    ¡°Wow, who is giving me love advices now?¡±  Belindaughed and Mireille joined in theugh.


    ¡°Just do as I say¡± Mireille added at the end of herughter.


    ¡°Alright, I will¡±


    ¡°Is Dante not back yet?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°But I think he would be back in no time from now¡±


    ¡°Good. You end this call now and go and get ready. Dress up in something nice and when I say nice, I do not mean ¡®nice¡¯. I mean nicely provocative, something that will pass the information across to Dante¡± Belinda said to Mireille.


    ¡°Do I really have to?¡±


    ¡°You have to. Now go and get to it. Call me back when you are done dressing up. I have to make sure you dress like you should and dump your blue clothings, Mireille. Wear ck, it is more sexy and provocative¡± Belinda urged her.


    ¡°Alright¡± the word stuttered out of Mireille¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Good¡±


    Mireille ended the call and walked to the mirror. She checked herself out in the mirror and pulled her hair to a side of her neck, exposing the other part of her neck.


    She slowly caressed the ne that rested on her neck and her eyes closed as she recalled the way his rough fingers has brushed her skin gently the previous night.


    Her breath turned a bit heavy before Mireille pulled herself together and opened her eyes. She walked into the closet to pick something to wear and went through the clothes there.


    There were different clothes and it took some time before Mireille finally pulled out a ck,cy dress that would be stopping right before her knees.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The dress would be exposing arge portion of her shoulders and even her thighs.


    Mireille stopped to ask herself if she really wanted to go along with this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like Dante but this is what my body desires and I am done holding myself back and being the innocent girl James wants me to be. This is me. This is me being me. This is me exploring my desires¡± she whispered the reassuring words to herself before heading out of the closet.


    Mireille took a quick shower and dressed up in the dress. She stood in front of the mirror, checking herself out, with her phone in her hands.


    The dress hugged her body, exposing every single curves of her body and the pretty huge mounds on her chest.


    She had used a strawberry voured lipstick and she hated that she recalled that strawberry was Dante¡¯s favourite fruit.


    Mireille was sure she looked good and only hoped that Dante would see that too. She hoped this would not be so hard for her to go through with and hoped that it would not getplicated along the way too.


    She called Belinda back on video call and Belinda picked up in no time.


    ¡°Drop the phone and walk, let me see you properly¡± Belinda requested and Mireille dropped the phone gently on the arm of the sofa and walked away from the phone.


    ¡°Damn girl!!¡± Belinda literally screamed.


    ¡°You look so fucking sexy!¡±


    Mireille felt her cheeks fill up with heat with thatpliment.


    She walked back to the phone and picked it up.


    ¡°It looks that good?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°So fucking good, baby girl! I am sure Dante is going to lose his mind for a bit after seeing you dressed in this¡± Belinda replied, increasing Mireille¡¯s confidence in herself and the dress.


    ¡°If he does not react to this dress, then I am sure he is absolutely not interested in women¡± Belinda added and Mireille chuckled softly.


    ¡°Oh my¡± she mumbled, hearing the noise of his car zooming in with a couple other cars.


    ¡°I think he is back¡±


    ¡°Good. Be confident, Mireille. I think that dress sends enough signal to him and you don¡¯t have to do too much if you feel too shy to do so. Trust me when I tell you your want for him will be satisfied in no time and you will break those restrictions that James has put on you¡±


    Mireille forced out a smile and nodded.


    ¡°I am going now¡± she said and ended the call.


    Mireille looked at herself in the mirror one more time and pouted her lips.


    She took in a deep breath and exhaled deeply before turning towards her door, determined to make her first attempt towards getting the man she wanted and desired.


    ¡°I am doing this because I want it¡±

 Do I Look Sexy?

    ¡°I have sent some mails to you, boss¡± Ditto said to Dante as the both of them walked towards the main building of the mansion.


    ¡°The first two batches have been shipped but the third one will be shipped in two days, boss¡± Ditto added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any issues with it and run the monthly check through the men. I can¡¯t have petty thieves or spies¡±


    ¡°I will do as you say, boss¡± Ditto replied and the two men walked into the living room.


    Dante stopped in his tracks and Ditto stopped too.


    ¡°Princess¡± his voice was deep and thick and with a tinge of something Ditto had never heard his boss speak with.


    Ditto remained on his spot, expecting his boss to tell the beautifuldy on the sofa away so they could continue their talk.


    ¡°You are back, Dante¡± Mireille mumbled. She had not expected that another man would being in with Dante and she most certainly did not want any other man seeing her in the dress she was wearing.


    Dante¡¯s gaze dropped from her eyes to her pouty lips and down to her neck, her exposed shoulders, his mind taking note of every single feature of her body that seemed to be awakening his sleeping cock.


    She looked so fuckable in the dress she was wearing at the moment and Dante did not want another man seeing Mireille looking this sexy.


    ¡°Get out¡± he ordered, his gaze on her revealed thighs.


    Ditto remained on the spot, thinking that Dante was speaking to Mireille.


    ¡°Do I have to repeat myself?¡± Dante asked and that was when Ditto realized he was the one being spoken to.


    Dante wanted to pull out a knife and stick it into Ditto¡¯s thigh for not following his words at the first utterance but Mireille was here and he could not be a beast in front of her.


    Ditto had already hurried away, wondering why the change in his boss.


    Dante reached for his tie and loosened it. The air in the living room had turned tense with something the both of them were not talking about.


    Dante sat on the majestic sofa and feasted his eyes on her body.


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡± He asked and Mireille could not help but feel hot.


    He sounded so hot, like he was trying hard to restrain himself and that was what was happening. Dante was trying hard to not let her Mireille sense how much she was affecting him, in his voice.


    ¡°I am not going anywhere¡± her thinned voice replied and Dante gulped down before cracking his knuckles.


    ¡°Why are you dressed up then?¡± Dante asked, his gaze resting on her mound this time.


    ¡°I just wanted to¡­ I just wanted to dress up today. Do I look beautiful?¡± Mireille asked and peered into his eyes, waiting for a response.


    ¡°A nce into the mirror should give you the answer to that, Princess. You look¡­ Perfect¡± he replied and Mireille¡¯s heart fluttered.


    ¡°Then¡­.¡± Mireille got on her feet and pulled up enough courage to turn in front of him.


    ¡°Dio Santo¡± Dante cursed as her ass faced him and the urge to pull her ass over his face and make her cum over his face washed over him.


    Mireille turned back to him with a beautiful, cute smile on her face. The cute smile reminding Dante of his promise to himself and to her.


    ¡°Do I look sexy?¡± Mireille asked and that was just how much Dante could hold.


    His cock sprang up, pushing against the fabric of his trousers.


    ¡°Sexier than some of your women, maybe?¡± Mireille asked, her heart pumping and pounding as she said the words she never thought she could say to Dante while in her right senses.


    ¡°Cazzo(Fuck), Princess.¡± He cursed.


    ¡°Does this give you the answer you want??¡± He asked and looked at his erection.


    Mireille looked at the huge bulge in his trousers and felt her pussy tingle in reaction to it. Her body clearly wanting what it wanted; that cock pleasuring her and making her feel what she had never felt all her life.


    ¡°This conversation is over.¡± Dante got up on his feet, knowing he had to put an end to what seemed like an open seduction.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°No, not yet¡± Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°Go and have dinner. I have some other things to deal with. There¡¯s more vani ice cream for you. Have some too¡±


    His phone rang just as Mireille was about to say something. With Dante¡¯s gaze still resting on her body, he pulled out his phone from his breast pocket.


    It was James calling him.


    ¡°Off you go, princess¡± Dante motioned Mireille to leave for the dinning table.


    ¡°Now, Princess¡± he added when Mireille remained unmoving.


    Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line and turned to leave. Dante turned away too and walked towards the ss wall on the other side of the living room.


    The call had ended already but James called back almost immediately and Dante picked the call up this time around.


    ¡°Hey man¡±


    Dante puffed out air from his mouth before saying a word over the phone.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    ¡°How is it going over there?¡± James asked and Dante nced at his back to make sure that Mireille wasn¡¯t standing behind him.


    ¡°Quite well. I am taking care of your little sister pretty well¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°And you are not having perverse thoughts towards her?¡± James asked to make sure.


    Dante shut his eyes and massaged the space between his brows. He had to lie to James since there was no way he would be telling James that only a few moments ago, he had been thinking of having his sister¡¯s ass over his face while he made her tremble and cum and shoot all of her sweet squirt over his face.


    ¡°I am not¡± Dante replied eventually.


    ¡°I have more than enough women to fuck around with¡± he added.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±


    ¡°How is it going though?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Everything is going pretty well but you might have toe over soon too. Things are going to get to the tough stage in a few weeks and I might not be able to deal with it, then¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let me know whatever is going on. This is the biggest deal yet. You cannot mess it up, James¡±


    ¡°I know, Dante and you have the most precious person in my world. I won¡¯t dare mess up¡± James replied.


    ¡°It will be raining soon and Mireille is scared of heavy rainfall. Sorry to trouble you more but you would have to be there with her whenever it rains to calm her down¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I will deal with it well enough¡±

 Luring Her Out

    The next day


    Belinda stared at her phone, eagerly waiting for a call from Jonas. He had promised to call her in the morning to hear her voice and it was close to 9am already.


    Belinda ran her hands through her hair, her gaze not leaving the screen of her phone. And finally, it did ring.


    A wide smile of excitement appeared on her face as Belinda realised that it really was Jonas. She picked the call up and took the phone to her right ear.


    ¡°Hello beautiful¡± Jonas said cooly over the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Jonas. Good morning¡± Belinda greeted back, trying hard to cover the excitement in her voice.


    ¡°Good morning. Sorry I didn¡¯t call earlier. I didn¡¯t have you waiting for my call, did I?¡± Jonas asked.


    ¡°Not at all. I was busy with some other things¡± Belinda lied.


    ¡°Oh, I was hoping you were expecting my call eagerly¡± Jonas replied and Belinda giggled softly


    ¡°I was expecting your call but I wasn¡¯t really waiting for it¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I think that makes sense¡± Jonas replied and Belinda smiled, sitting up.


    ¡°Do you think we should meet up again?¡± Jonas asked and Belinda¡¯s fingers tangled with her brown hair, as she twirled it.


    ¡°Maybe we should¡± she replied.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I think you want to meet up with me¡± Jonas said, his voice dripping with confidence


    ¡°Yes, you are right¡± Belinda chuckled softly and then remembered Mireille¡¯s words.


    ¡°But let me get to know you a bit more first before we meet up again. I can¡¯t have a second meeting with a total stranger¡± Belinda said.


    ¡°Sure. But I do have a question. I saw you post a picture on your social media, it was a picture of you and your friend. Who is she?¡± Jonas asked and the smile on Belinda¡¯s face faded away as she wondered if Jonas was going to start chasing after Mireille while still leading her on.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± She readjusted in her seat.


    ¡°Just because¡±


    ¡°Just because??¡± She questioned.


    ¡°Mireille Mathieu, sister of James. I kind of know her brother, you see¡± Jonas replied over the line and Belinda¡¯s facials softened.


    ¡°Can you tell me a little about her? Maybe about what she likes doing?¡± Jonas asked.


    ¡°Okay, this is like really weird and I sure am not exposing my best friend¡¯s details to you.¡± Belinda¡¯s brows pulled into a sharp arch.


    ¡°Hey, easy there, beautiful. I didn¡¯t mean to seem weird to you¡±


    ¡°But you still did seem weird¡± Belinda rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry about that, beautiful¡± he apologized to her.


    ¡°I will send you a mail containing all you need to know about me and then we can talk about when next to meet up, right?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yes¡± Belinda replied.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t ask about my friend so weirdly again.¡± She added and lowered her voice into a whisper as she said ¡°The poor girl is just trying to find out what she wants and get a job for herself ¡±


    There was a pause for a few seconds.


    ¡°Bye. I have to go for now¡± Jonas said and blew a kiss into the phone, ending the call almost right after.


    Belinda stared at her phone screen, at Jonas contact, still a little bit weirded out by Jonas choice of questions but she shook it off.


    *


    Jonas walked into Mark¡¯s office where Mark was having his coffee and leisurely on hisptop.


    ¡°Good morning boss¡±


    ¡°What do you have for me?¡± Mark asked, not tearing his gaze away from the screen of theptop.


    ¡°There is bad news and there is slightly good news, boss¡± Jonas replied and Mark tensed up almost immediately.


    ¡°What bad news is it?¡± Mark dreaded what he was going to hear next.


    He silently hoped and prayed that whatever it was, it had nothing to deal with Dante, the bastard.


    But the bad news had everything to do with Dante.


    ¡°Ourrgest client just switched to Dante. They no longer need us for the weapons we previously supply to them¡±


    For the next few seconds, Mark remained frozen on his seat. He could feel his head banging and the hair on his body rising as heat rose inside of him.


    ¡°That fucking bastard!!¡± He eventually exploded into a loud yell, getting up on his feet and shoving down theptop on his table.


    ¡°Again?! At this rate, I will have no one in three years toe! I¡­ I am going to have nothing and it is going to be because of what bastard!! I was in this business before him. How can they all not see that I have more experience than he does?!¡± Mark yelled and grabbed the cup of coffee he had been drinking.


    He threw it right at Jonas who just remained on the spot. The cup hit Jonas head and he moved a little, groaning as the pain wrecked him for the first couple of seconds.


    Mark stared at the white wall, clearly trying hard to convince himself that he could still get a grab on everything and he could still turn tables around.


    ¡°Get a hold of yourself¡± Mark whispered to himself repeatedly and when he finally got a grip on himself, he turned towards Jonas who was still standing on the spot.


    Mark returned to his seat and sat down calmly.


    ¡°What is the slightly good news?¡± Mark asked, his voice thick with anger, hatred and pent up frustration.


    ¡°I found out that Mireille Mathieu, the younger sister of James Mathieu wants something we can offer, desperately¡±


    ¡°And what is that?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°A job. She needs a job badly and after a few more findings, I figured out she badly wants to have a job but like I have informed you earlier, no one wants to offer her a job cause of her brother¡¯s rules. We can offer her a job and I am sure she will be jumping on the offer¡±


    ¡°You do think so?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°The fact that she took a job as a waiter for a day proves that she is desperate for a job. I think we can lure her out to us with a job offer¡±


    ¡°Fine. There is no harm in trying this out¡± Mark concluded.


    ¡°Do it. Offer her some position in thepany. Let¡¯s see if she will be lured out¡±

 Dante Romano

    Dante walked past the door of Mireille¡¯s room, not wanting to see her before work.


    No, that wasn¡¯t it. He wanted to see her but he did not WANT to.


    Finally stopping in his tracks, Dante took a couple of steps back and grabbed the door by the handle. He was about to push it open but he restrained himself and ced a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± Her sleepy voice came from the other side of the door.


    ¡°Come in¡± she added and Dante pushed open her door, walking into the room.


    Mireille was still in bed, tucked under the sheets and cuddling with a pillow.


    ¡°Good morning Princess¡± Dante gave her a soft look.


    ¡°Morning, Dante¡± she grumbled and yawned sleepily.


    Mireille rubbed her sleepy eyes and attempted to rise from her huddled up state but she felt a cramp in her leg immediately.


    Mireille groaned and Dante rushed to her side instantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dante asked, his brows arching with an expression that screamed ¡®worry!¡¯


    ¡°My right leg¡­ I suddenly have a cramp in my right leg¡± Mireille groaned and Dante pulled the sheets off her body.


    Thankfully, she was clothed in her pajamas. Dante sat on the bed and stretched her right leg onto his thighs and began to give her leg a massage.


    ¡°Better now?¡± He asked after a few seconds, his tone still filled worry.


    Mireille felt her heart leap as his brown eyes bored holes into her hazel green eyes, as he waited for a response from her.


    ¡°Y-yes, I feel relieved now¡± Mireille replied and Dante released a breath he had not realized he was holding.


    Patting her leg gently, he kept his eyes locked with hers.


    ¡°Have you been having these cramps often?¡± He asked and Mireille shook her head, trying not to look directly into his eyes.


    ¡°No, this is the first time it is happening¡± she replied.


    ¡°Then, you should have a better sleeping position, Princess. Don¡¯t just bend over and cuddle pillows¡± He said to her, his voice still thick with concern.


    ¡°Should I cuddle a man then?¡± Mireille asked and Dante¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°What man?¡± His words came out almost in a growl and before Mireille could even reply him, he continued.


    ¡°You just got your heart broken by some poor guy out there and you are thinking of having another? Ain¡¯t happening¡± he put her leg away and got back on his feet.


    ¡°Call me if you need me to get you anything on my way back¡± he added and turned to leave, exiting the room.


    Mireille stared at the door as it shut, leaving behind only the sweet, masculine cologne lingering in the air.


    Mireille remained on the bed for another long minute before getting up from the bed to dress up for the day.


    *


    ¡°Results?¡± Dante requested over the phone.


    ¡°Sessful, boss. We got thergest client of Mark to deal with us instead¡± Ditto replied over the phone.


    ¡°Good. And be ready for whatever sort of retaliation¡± Dante replied and ended the call even before Ditto could respond.


    Retaliating was normal and it would be most normal for Mark to react after having his biggest client taken away but retaliation was also something Dante cared less about.


    His men would handle that well enough. A few lives would be lost on his own side and loads of lives would be lost on Mark¡¯s side and that would be the end of the retaliation.


    Dante doubted that Mark would retaliate this time around when it was so obvious who the boss was.


    But Dante wanted Mark to retaliate more so he could kill him slowly. For Dante, there was no fun in getting rid of Mark all at once, it had to be a slow process, ridding him of everything he owned.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante¡¯s look turned grim as he recalled the things Mark had watched his father do to him. Dante knew the pleasure he would feel after getting rid of Mark would be immeasurable.


    *


    ¡°Wee¡± Mireille weed Belinda into the living room with a little spin.


    Belinda had decided toe visiting and Mireille was really d to have her over. Belinda took her seat and Mireille sat just beside her on the sofa.


    ¡°So how did things gost night?¡± Belinda asked curiously and Mireille sighed softly before exining everything to Belinda.


    ¡°I think he is holding back but trust me he won¡¯t be able to hold back for long¡± Belinda assured Mireille and Mireille stared off into nk space.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for then¡± the words slipped out of her mouth.


    ¡°When I saw his erectionst night, I¡­ I had this pulsing in between my legs. I really, badly wanted to have him. You don¡¯t know it, Bel. There¡¯s this way his touches feel, rough and yet smooth. And tonight¡­ I¡­¡± Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line.


    ¡°What happened tonight?¡± Bel prompted her to finish her words.


    ¡°I had a dream where Dante was touching me! And when I woke up from the dream, I was really wet, Belinda. I don¡¯t know. I really have never been like this before and you know it¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all natural and absolutely normal, Mireille. Your body wants him and trust me, you will have him and satisfy this craving and desire for him¡±


    Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line with a soft sigh.


    ¡°You know what I don¡¯t want? A dampened spirit and that is why we are going to the club tonight!¡± Belinda did a little dance in her seat.


    ¡°What club?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Any ssy club. Just to have some fun and you can¡¯t say no to this. You can choose to sit back when we get there but you could learn how women work their ways out with men there, even¡± Belinda replied with a giggle and nudged Mireille.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­.¡±


    ¡°I will grab you something to wear from your closet¡± Belinda cut her off and got on her feet.


    Mireille chuckled softly.


    ¡°Fine, I will go¡± she replied and Belinda grinned at her response before running towards the stairs.


    Mireille got up on her feet with a smile that disappeared as soon as she recalled that she most probably had to have two men around her, watching over her even at the club.


    ¡°Dante¡± she gritted her teeth and grabbed her phone from the table to call him.


    Dante picked up the call at the very first ring.


    ¡°Hey Princess, is everything good?¡± He asked as soon as the call put them though.


    ¡°I am not really good. The thing is¡­.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is happening over there? Why are you not doing good and¡­¡±


    ¡°You know you can be so damn over protective, more than James was in fact. I am fine physically¡± she rified things.


    ¡°I want to go out, to a club tonight with Belinda and I don¡¯t want your men with me. I want to go out without those men¡± she exined and the line went silent for a while.


    ¡°Impossible, Princess¡± Dante finally responded.


    ¡°No guards, no outing. Not to a freaking club¡±


    ¡°I will be with Belinda. I will be safe, Dante. Heavens know their reasons for not giving you a little sister. She would have been so choked up¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°A Princess should not be anywhere without protection. Belinda is NOT protection¡± Dante replied, his voice stubborn and unyielding.


    ¡°Do I have to beg, Dante?¡± Mireille asked and heard Dante take a deep breath.


    ¡°The only way you can be quite free is to visit my own club¡±


    ¡°You have a club??¡± Mireille asked, surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s a quite lucrative business. Well, if you choose to go there, I will simply have one of my men drop you both off and then you can be free inside¡± Dante replied. It was obvious he had absolute control of the club and would still be able to watch over her if she was in his club.


    ¡°Alright. Fine! I will go to your club, Dante Romano¡±


    She heard Dante groan over the phone.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Call my name again¡± Dante requested and Mireille¡¯s brows pulled close. She pressed her lips into a thin line.


    ¡°Call my name¡± Dante demanded again, this time his voice more authoritative and pushing Mireille¡¯s core.


    ¡°Dante?¡± She called his name softly.


    ¡°In full¡± Dante requested.


    ¡°Dante Romano¡±


    Another groan filled Mireille¡¯s ears and she was about to ask Dante why he had made the sudden request but Dante had ended the call already.


    Mireille looked at the screen of her phone, wondering why Dante had asked to call his name.

 We Need A Fucking Room

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Belinda mouthed, awed by the beauty of the club.


    The club was bustling with activities already and it was just 8pm.


    ¡°I will never really understand the hype behind a club¡± Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°You will understand soon just like you are getting to slowly understand the hype behind wanting someone¡± Belinda said loudly, over the ring music of the club.


    Mireille was dressed in a blue, short dress that Belinda had picked out for her. Belinda had taken out time to make her hair into beautiful waves at the ends of the dark hair and Mireille looked stunning.


    Belinda looked just as beautiful in a white dress and her brown hair let down her back.


    ¡°The activities are always the same. Drinking and dancing.¡± Mireille mumbled to herself just before Belinda grabbed her by the arm and led her to the bar.


    ¡°Two shots of tequ sunrise¡± Belinda ordered.


    ¡°You do remember that I have a pretty low alcohol tolerance rate?¡± Mireille asked and Belinda rolled her eyes .


    ¡°Is there any reason for you not to drink, tonight? This is Dante¡¯s club and I am sure no man would be able to force you into doing something you don¡¯t want to do when Dante¡¯s presence is all around here¡±


    Mireille looked at Belinda, still slightly unconvinced but as Belinda dropped the ss in front of her, Mireille gave in.


    She sighed softly and and took the ss to her lips, gulping down some of the contents.


    ¡°So are we just going to sit here, drinking?¡± Mireille asked and Belinda looked back.


    A few more people had arrived in the club, clearly and Belinda knew the ce was going to be fun.


    ¡°Just a bit more time before I go dancing. You want to join me?¡± Belinda asked but Mireille shook her head in a negative response.


    ¡°You can be such a killjoy¡± Belinda shook her head and Mireille chuckled.


    ¡°You are not going to hook up with someone tonight, are you?¡± Mireille asked, lifting the ss back to her lips.


    ¡°No. I am here tonight just for the fun¡± she giggled softly, twirling her hair.


    ¡°And that is because of Jonas?¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡± Belinda shrugged with a small smile.


    A few more minutes passed before Belinda finally got up and left for the dance floor.


    Mireille had had a few more shots and was feeling a bit tipsy but she still had some control over herself.


    Mireille got up on her feet and walked after Belinda just to watch her best friend dancing.


    Belinda had caught the attention of most of the people on the dance floor and though, a few others were still dancing, most of them were looking at her, admiring her dance moves and how sexy she looked at it.


    Mireille grinned, a bit drunkenly and pped her hands hard.


    ¡°You go girl!!¡± She screamed, cheering Belinda on.


    Belinda chuckled and put in even more energy to dancing.


    After watching Belinda dance for a while, Mireille went back to the bar attendant and got another shot of tequ.


    Gently vibing to the loud songs of the club, Mireille had no idea when a man sat down on the chair beside her.


    ¡°Hello beautiful¡±


    Mireille nced at the man who had just greeted her. He seemed to be in his middle thirties and was wearing a ck suit.


    ¡°Hello¡± her voice sounded a little drowsy and the man chuckled.


    ¡°You have a beautiful ne¡± the manplimented and Mireille smiled, her left finger gliding over the ne.


    ¡°Thank you. ¡±


    ¡°You are really too beautiful to be alone here, drinking¡±


    ¡°I am not really alone. My best friend is over there, dancing¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have some fun like your best friend too? Would you like to dance with me?¡± The man asked, getting back on his feet.


    Mireille however shook her head in the negative.


    ¡°I am not really interested in dancing with you¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, just loosen up and have some fun¡± the man urged her and grabbed her hand.


    Mireille dropped the ss in her hands and protested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance with you¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°You will love it!¡± The man insisted and pulled Mireille close.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Mireille struggled to let him leave her hands.


    ¡°C¡¯mon! Just a dance is all I am asking for! Don¡¯t act like an expensive slut. I can pay you whatever amount you want for the night¡±


    ¡°I am not a slut!¡±


    His hands were about to rest on her waist when a deep voice interrupted everything.


    ¡°One finger. Lay one finger on her waist and you will be six feets underneath the earth tonight¡± it was Dante.


    The man shuddered and quickly took steps away from Mireille.


    Mireille looked at Dante who was now close to her and a smile parted her lips.


    ¡°Are you okay, princess?¡± Dante asked Mireille who still seemed enthralled by his presence.


    ¡°Yes¡± she nodded her head with a drunken grin.


    Dante cupped Mireille¡¯s face and made her look up at him, his eyes carefully scanning her face.


    ¡°Where did he touch you?¡± Dante questioned, repressing the true venom in his voice.


    ¡°He grabbed my hand and led me here to dance when I told him I didn¡¯t want to dance with him and¡­ And then he called me a slut¡±


    Dante¡¯s gaze darkened. If Mireille was ever to be called a slut, he wanted to be the one calling her that while she cried for more of him. Dante turned and he nced at the two men behind him.


    ¡°Take him away. Red¡± Dante said coldly and the man panicked.


    ¡°Please¡­ I had no idea she was with you and¡­¡±


    Dante heard no more of his words as the man was taken away.


    ¡°What is going to happen to him?¡± Mireille asked Dante.


    ¡°He is going to get what he deserves for calling you a slut¡± Dante replied, his thumb caressing Mireille¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Do you want to dance with me?¡± Mireille asked Dante, her eyes staring deeply into his.


    The idea of dancing with Mireille was tempting but Dante was skeptical.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to dance earlier¡±  Dante pointed out.


    ¡°I want to dance now¡± she replied and Dante gave in.


    ¡°Fine¡± his right hand slid down her body, her fingers fondly trailing her curves until his hand rested on her waist.


    As if on cue, the music switched into a wilder song and Mireille let out an excited scream. She threw her arms in the air and danced excitedly.


    Dante groaned as her boobs pressed into his body and as if Mireille was intent on giving him a hard on, she turned and pressed her body back into Dante.


    Dante had his hands back on her waist, his entire being appreciating the contact. Mireille pressed her ass against him, grinding him.


    ¡°What are you doing, Princess?¡± Dante groaned like he would be pushing her away soon but his arms around her waist pulled her even closer to himself.


    ¡°Dancing¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°You are not dancing, you are grinding against me, Mireille. Like a little bad girl¡± his voice was hot, his breath hitting her ears as he leaned in.


    Mireille stopped moving around and just grinded her ass into Dante the more, taking advantage of the courage the liquor had brought to her.


    ¡°You know what you are doing, Mireille. You can feel my cock already but you are not stopping¡± Dante growled, his breath getting just as heavy as that of Mireille.


    Mireille gulped down, her entire body getting aroused by his erection pressing against her.


    ¡°You told me we should not do anything we wouldn¡¯t do in front of James¡± Dante said into her ear, his voice deep and husky.


    ¡°So??¡± Mireille asked and Dante turned her swiftly to face him.


    ¡°So what are you doing, Princess?¡± Dante bent over to her height and pressed his forehead against hers.


    ¡°Going against your own words like a little bad girl?¡± He sounded so hot, so out of control and Mireille melted in his arms.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± She stared into his eyes and then her gaze fell to his lips. She longed to taste his lips badly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make me a good girl like you want me to always be?¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡± Dante cursed and pulled her in for a rough kiss.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Their lips crashed against each other, their bodies pressing as Dante dominated the kiss. His hands reached for her exposed thighs and caressed her thighs, making her moan into his mouth.


    Her moan was sweet and it drove Dante a bit more crazy. His mouth covered hers fully, sucking her lips into his as he sought to get drunk with the taste of her lips.


    The taste of the tequ on her lips was intoxicating and addictive. Dante nibbled on her lip, his teeth seeking to mark her as his not just on her lips but all over her body.


    Mireille gasped softly and moaned when his hands groped her ass roughly. Dante¡¯s tongue slid into her mouth, intertwining his tongue with her hers.


    Their breathing turned heavier with each passing second. They were unwilling to let go of each other even though they clearly needed oxygen.


    Mireille eventually pulled away from the kiss, looking into his eyes with anticipation.


    ¡°I think we fucking need a room right now, Princess¡±

 Cum On My Face

    Dante mmed the door shut behind him, his lips dropping kisses all over Mireille¡¯s face. He wanted her so much that he wanted to just push the dress off her body and sit her on his cock.


    He was hard and Dante did not have to check her panties to ascertain that she was dripping wet for him.


    Dante dropped her onto the bed and snapped his buttons off, ridding the shirt off his body.


    He got back onto the bed with Mireille and licked her neck.


    ¡°Oh my god, Dante¡± Mireille moaned and Dante kissed further down, trailing kisses, licking and sucking on her skin.


    ¡°You are so much sexier than any woman I have ever been with, Princess. So much sexier¡± Dante¡¯s hands pushed her dress up and his right hand grazed her wet panties.


    ¡°The way you get so wet for me. It drives me crazy¡± he trailed his fingers down her wet panties till he got to her ass hole, her moans apanying every of his movement.


    Mireille¡¯s hands were wrapped around his body as Dante kissed on her ears, nibbling on her earlobe.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get up and strip for me?¡± Dante pulled Mireille up and she got up on her feet.


    ¡°Strip, Princess¡± his voice was hoarse and had a depth of lust in it.


    Mireille took hold of her dress and pulled it off her head, exposing her body to him. Her body was naked, safe for the bra and panties she had on.


    ¡°Get rid of everything¡±


    Mireille reached for her bra, her left hand covering a part of her stomach.


    ¡°Oh heavens. Che figata¡± Dante feasted his eyes on her tits.


    They looked so glorious with her nipples hard and pointed.


    ¡°Let the panties be. Don¡¯t unveil the glorious package yet¡±


    Mireille stood up straight, her hand still covering that part of her stomach.


    She looked so beautiful, so perfect and all for him. He could have her if he wanted to and he so wanted to.


    ¡°Come sit on me, right over the erection you caused¡± his voice waspelling and Mireille walked over to him and sat down.


    Dante pressed their foreheads together and brushed his lips against her, the sexual tension in the air thickening.


    ¡°I want you, Dante¡± Mireille¡¯s lips quivered and Dante gripped her waist, grinding her against his erection.


    He kissed her again, his hand trailing from her waist to her boobs. He grabbed the right tit and ran this thumb over her hard nipple and pinched on it.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Mireille moaned, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°You have no idea what you want, Princess¡±


    ¡°I know what I want, Dante. I know what my body wants¡±


    Dante broke the eye contact and lowered his mouth to the other tit, sucking the luscious flesh into his mouth.


    ¡°This¡­ This is one of the things I want from you. I so much want you¡± Mireille moaned, her fingers tangling with his dark hair and pulling him closer to her tit.


    Mireille was sure that without the liquor, she would never be bold enough to do all of this.


    Dante shut his eyes, sucking and moaning while his hand mauled the other tit roughly. The gentle sucking and the rough mauling had Mireille writhing and moaning in pleasure.


    ¡°Too good. This feels so fucking good, Dante. I want more¡± Mireille cried out and Dante tore his mouth off her tit and pped her boob.


    Mireille gasped loudly, pain and pleasure running through her. He fondled the boob he had just pped.


    His right hand massaged both boobs before he found his way to her neck and he wrapped his hand around her neck.


    She looked so sexy, with his hand around her neck, slowly tightening around her neck.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you want. I can be really rough, Princess. You deserve to be treated gently. You don¡¯t deserve a beast like me who will use you for my pleasure¡± his grip tightened around her neck and Mireille could barely believe that she got wetter instead, her arousal hiking and her orgasm building.


    ¡°You deserve to be treated like the princess you are and when ites to this, I don¡¯t fucking know how to treat a woman like a princess¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Dante¡± Her lust filled eyes stared at him as she pushed her body into his.


    ¡°I just want you badly. Please, please relieve me, make me cum. I am not a child and I am not a princess, I can take you, I can handle all your roughness¡±


    ¡°Dio¡±


    Dante¡¯s grip around her neck tightened even more and Mireille opened up her mouth to get air into her lungs but Dante covered her mouth with his own, kissing and taking her breath away, literally and literarily.


    Mireille however did not push him away, instead she wrapped her arms around him, straddling him and pulling him closer as if he was the oxygen she so needed at that point.


    After about a minute of kissing, Dante pulled his lips off hers and Mireille panted heavily, gasping for the air she had been so deprived off.


    ¡°Are you going to do it now, Dante? Did I just prove to you that I am not a kid and I can take whatever you give to me?¡± She asked, still breathing heavily.


    Dante gave no response but parted her thighs with a sexy grunt. He nced down at her panties.


    ¡°Soaking wet¡± he moaned out the words.


    Mireille was as turned on as he was while he had rid her of her breathing.


    ¡°For you, Dante¡±


    ¡°I so want to fuck you into submission, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°Then do it. Please Dante¡± she sounded needy as hell.


    ¡°I am already at the verge of cumming, if you can make me cum in two minutes, I will consider you ready for me, Princess¡±


    Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line.


    ¡°Your time starts now¡± he said to her thickly and Mireille knew she had to do something really erotic to make him cum.


    Kissing would just not do it and she had never handled a cock before but she had to do that now, not only to please him but also to please herself.


    Mireille slipped down from his thighs and got on her knees in between his legs. Her knees trembled as the need in her pussy demanded to be attended to.


    ¡°You look so beautiful kneeling between my legs¡±


    Mireille grabbed his belt and unbuckled it quickly, her hands shivering a bit. She removed his belt and proceeded to pull down his ck trousers.


    Dante helped her with pulling the trousers down and out sprang his rock hard cock, pping Mireille¡¯s face as she was close to him.


    He was big, so big that Mireille felt fear mix with her need. Would she even be able to make this fit in any hole in her body?


    He was thick, so thick that Mireille¡¯s hand could not wrap around his cock and she had to use her other hand. Mireille was not good with length but she was sure he was over eight inches. He had a piercing at the head of his cock and it looked glorious. He was clean and shaven and right on the head of his cock was precum.


    ¡°One minute more, Princess¡±


    Mireille panicked. Thest thing she wanted was not being fucked, pleasured and perhaps used by Dante. She wrapped her hands around him and began to give him a hand job, running his precum over his length.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Dante threw his head back, moaning and grunting as pleasure raced through his body. He was at the verge of cumming but he was trying hard not to cum. Every of her tiniest touches had him on the edge but he knew he should not cum.


    ¡°30 seconds more¡± Dante gritted his teeth as her fingers grazed his balls.


    Mireille pushed her hair back and decided to give him a blow job to see if the next 30 seconds could change things.


    She let out her tongue and teased his head with it. Dante jolted, not expecting her tongue and the sudden pleasure it brought with it.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡±


    Mireille opened her mouth as wide as she could open it and began to take his cock in. He was so thick that she could barely have him go past her lips into her mouth.


    ¡°Mhmmhh¡± Mireille moaned, her mouth filled with the head of his cock and her tongue feeling the piercing.


    ¡°Oh shit! You might really get me to cum!¡± Dante ran his hands into her hair, losing control.


    He pushed her down onto his cock, forcing more of his hardness into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh shit! Time up!¡± He growled and with all the self control he could gather, he pulled her away from his cock.


    Mireille dropped. She had failed to show him that she was not a child who could not pleasure him.


    Dante was breathing heavily as he stared down at her. She was looking at him, her eyes pleading with him. He looked at her thighs and saw her juices flowing.


    ¡°You failed, Princess¡± Dante said to her while she continued pleading with her eyes.


    ¡°I will help you cum and then you leave, Princess¡±


    Dante picked her up from the floor as if she weighed nothing. He dropped her on the bed and picked up his belt but resisted the urge to whip her ass with the belt.


    ¡°Fuck it¡± he dropped the belt and parted Mireille¡¯s legs.


    He pulled the soaked panties away from her and Mireille moaned his name softly as she felt his hot breath on her pussy.


    Mireille was so sensitive, and Dante knew that it would take seconds to have her cum all over his face. This time, he would be able to taste her cum properly.


    Dante pushed aside his guilt and ced a kiss on Mireille¡¯s hardened clit.


    ¡°Oh my¡± Mireille whimpered and then felt his tongue, wet and warm brushing against her folds.


    She gripped the sheets tight, her eyes rolling over as she lost her mind to the pleasure of his tongue.


    Dante¡¯s tongue skillfully glided to her pussy lips and one long lick was all Mireille could take.


    ¡°Take your face away, I am cumming!!¡± She managed to scream as she sought to get away to avoid squirting all over his face but Dante held onto her tightly.


    ¡°Cum all over my face, Princess. I want your royal squirt!¡±


    Mireille screamed out his name loud, her back arching and her hands gripping the sheets even tighter as her body shook and spasmed with pleasure.


    ¡°Urgggh¡± Dante groaned and grunted as hepped up her juices, pushing himself to the edge too.


    ¡°Oh fucking heavens¡± he moaned and kissed her clit as he began to cum too, hard onto the sheets.


    ¡°You taste so freaking good, so fucking good¡± he moaned while Mireille still shivered, the throes of her orgasm not over yet.


    After a minute of licking her clean, Dante rose from in between her legs and nced at her. Her boobs were heaving with every deep breath she took.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do, Princess. We can¡¯t do this anymore. We can¡¯t mix our two very different lives¡±

 Her Traumas

    The next day


    Mireille woke up to the rays of the sun shining on her face. She grumbled, rubbing her eyes with the back of her palm.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t had enough sleep?¡± She heard the familiar deep voice question and Mireille felt her heart skip a beat.


    She took her hand off her face and looked at him. He was standing by the curtains, dressed and all ready for work, certainly.


    Staring at him, Mireille felt the memories of the previous night flooding her brain. The alcohol in her system the previous night had given her enough courage to face him and do all she had done but now that she was sober, she could not find that courage anymore.


    Mireille slowly looked away from him, pulling the sheets over her head. She could hear him approaching her, his steps sounding calcted.


    As he got closer to her, Mireille felt her breath hitch and then he tugged at the sheets.


    Mireille held onto the sheets tightly, not wanting to face him but her physical strength was not enough to go against him.


    He pulled the sheets off her easily and Mireille shut her eyes tightly. She heard him sigh and then felt his hands on her shoulders, pulling her to sit up on the bed.


    ¡°Open your eyes, Princess¡± he said in thatpelling voice that she still could not resist.


    Slowly, Mireille opened her eyes, meeting with his sharp and intense gaze.


    ¡°I would like to take all what happenedst night as a drunken act but I know it was not. You want me¡­¡±


    Mireille opened her mouth to speak but could not find the words to say so she pressed her lips together and nced down at the sheets.


    ¡°And it¡¯s okay for you to want someone but not me, Mireille¡± he finished his words and Mireille could swear that she felt her heart drop.


    Why had he chosen to call her by her name suddenly?


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I?¡± Mireille asked, finding sudden boldness.


    ¡°Because it makes no sense for you to want me to have sex with you. James¡­ James would rip me apart if I do something like that with you¡±


    ¡°This is not just about James. No, it is nothing about James¡± Mireille shook her head and Dante looked away from her, getting up onto his feet, his height towering.


    ¡°You should stop lusting after me now, Princess. I will be away for a few days to help you with that.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s eyes widened a bit and she wanted to protest against his movement but she found herself unable to say a word.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything and remember you can¡¯t leave without , any guards. Goodbye, Princess¡± without waiting for a response from her, he turned and headed out of the room.


    A look of frustration and disappointment appeared on Mireille¡¯s face.


    ¡°I am such a loser!¡± She grumbled and threw a pillow across the room.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Leave for weeks or months if you want to. I don¡¯t need you around me anyways! I hate you!¡±


    That Night


    Dante stood in front of the window of his room, a ss of wine in his left hand and a lit cigarette in between his fingers in his right hand.


    He took the cigarette to his lip and took a long drag from it before shifting his attention back to the view of the pool.


    He was in another mansion where he would be staying for the next couple of days.


    ¡°Aargh¡± he groaned and walked away from the window, hisposed look fading away into an exasperated look as he approached the bed and sat at the edge of it.


    He dropped the ss of wine on the bedside table and ran his left hand through his hair, raking it back.


    He felt tired and that was weird because he, Dante Romano never got tired.


    Dante decided not to think about the reason he was feeling tired.


    He took another drag from the cigarette before putting it out abd dropping the cigarette butt on a te that was on the beside table.


    Dante reached for his buttons and unbuttoned it all the way but kept the shirt on him.


    He leaned back, dropping onto the soft sheets and staring up at the ceiling.


    Dante felt a gust of wind blow in through the open window and he groaned, getting up to his feet to shut the windows.


    It suddenly looked like it was going to rain heavily soon. A rainy night was just the perfect night for Dante to sleep peacefully.


    He shut the window and headed back to the bed but as soon as he ced one knee on the bed, he recalled Jame¡¯s words.


    Mireille was scared of heavy rains. Dante slowly licked his lips, contemting on going back home to her or not.


    ¡°Maybe it will just be a light rain?¡±


    But as if on cue, the rain started, very heavily.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Dante cursed and began to button up his shirt quickly.


    He grabbed his car key and his phone and rushed out of the room. He hurried down the stairs that led into a beautiful living room whose beauty Dante sure was not patient enough to admire at the moment.


    Dante ran out into the rain and almost immediately, one of his men came running towards him with an umbre but Dante stopped him with a raise of his hands.


    Dante rushed over to where his ck car was parked and got into it, dripping wet from just few seconds of being in the rain.


    He pulled his phone out of his pocket and dropped it onto the other seat. He ignited the car and drove out of the ce at a dangerous speed.


    With his left hand on the steering, he picked his phone up and dialed Mireille¡¯s phone but she wasn¡¯t picking up.


    Dante groaned and stepped hard on the elerator, increasing his speed. He had deliberately chosen to stay at a mansion miles away from his home because he wanted ¡®enough¡¯ distance between them and now he wished he had not done so.


    How could he have been so unfortunate as to leave her the day it would be rainy? And why had he not checked the weather?


    ¡°Fuck¡± he hit the steering.


    Every second felt like an hour to him and he could just not wait to get home to make sure she was fine.


    Eventually Dante drove into the mansion at a certainly dangerous speed. He barely parked the car before stepping out into the pouring rain and hurrying over to the main building.


    He walked in and she was not in the living room. His steps quickened as he climbed the stairs and made his way to her room.


    ¡°Mireille!¡± He called her name and pushed the door of her room open.


    She was seated on her bed with the sheets over her head. She was shivering and quivering underneath so much that Dante could notice it.


    ¡°Princess!¡± He gasped and rushed over to her.


    He grabbed the sheets to pull it off her head but Mireille only panicked even more.


    ¡°Please let me be dad!¡± She cried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go out into the rain, Dad. Please¡± she cried, keeping the sheets over her head with all her strength.


    Dante¡¯s jaws clenched. He did not care if it was her dad or even her closest person, no one was worthy of hurting her.


    ¡°You are not going out into the rain, princess. I am here and I will keep you here, sheltered and warm. I am not taking you into the cold¡± he spoke as calmly as his rage could let him.


    Gently, he pulled her into his arms, not bothering to pull the sheets off her head.


    ¡°Please¡± she whimpered and Dante shut his eyes tight.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take you out, Princess.¡± He assured her and her shaking seemed to reduce.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take you out into the rain too. Not your Dad, not anyone else¡± he continued to whisperforting words to her, patting her gently until she was finally calm.


    Dante heaved a sigh of relief, d that she was now fine. He gently pulled the sheets off her head.


    Her eyes were still closed but Dante could see that she had cried a few tears. Crying from being pleasured was the only cries Dante could allow Mireille.


    He didn¡¯t want to see her crying from being hurt. It made him feel like James had not done a really good job protecting Mireille from the harshness of reality because she was still getting hurt.


    Dante ced a kiss on her forehead and gentlyid her back on the bed, tucking her in.


    He stood by the bedside, wondering what she must have gone through before he arrived.


    He rubbed the space between his brows, ming himself for what she went through before he arrived.


    Dante bent over and kissed her forehead again.


    ¡°Just a minute¡± he walked out and headed to his own room where he pulled off his wet clothes and dumped them on the couch.


    He changed into his nightwear and headed back to Mireille¡¯s room, all of his steps hurried.


    He breathed out a sigh of relief when he saw her still sleeping peacefully. Suddenly, thunder struck and Mireille gasped again.


    Giving up on his contemtions, Dante walked over to her bed and got into bed.


    He pulled her into his arm, his right hand settling on her waist as her head rested on his chest.


    ¡°I will be here through the night¡±

 You Are Nothing

    The next day


    Dante woke up first but made no movement as he did not want to disturb Mireille¡¯s peaceful sleeping.


    He nced at the wall clock. It was 6:43 am. His grip on her waist tightened a bit as Dante recalled the night before.


    ¡°Mhhmm¡± Mireille grumbled, waking up.


    Dante instantly loosened his grip on her waist and watched her grumble a bit more.


    Mireille slowly opened her eyes and her drowsy eyes squinted for a second when she realized that she was lying on Dante.


    ¡°Dante¡± she whispered his name.


    ¡°Good morning Princess¡± he greeted back in an early morning raspy voice and Mireille slowly pulled herself up from his body.


    She sat up on the bed and ran her hands through her hair. She remembered correctly that Dante was not in the mansion when she had gone to sleep and now he was here.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡± She asked and Dante pulled himself up, sitting on the bed too.


    Mireille gulped down, admiring his messy hair and his veiny hands.


    ¡°Is your dad still alive?¡± Dante asked instead, ignoring her question.


    Mireille¡¯s face fell and Dante could swear he saw the hurt in her eyes.


    ¡°Did I mention something about himst night? Have you been here sincest night?¡± She asked him and he gave a single nod.


    ¡°So tell me who he is, Princess¡± Dante demanded to know.


    He had only one intention in mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it¡± Mireille shook her head and shed him the ¡®fakest¡¯ smile Dante had ever seen on her pretty face.


    ¡°I am your guardian until James gets back. I have to worry about everything that has to do with you. What did he do to you? What did your dad take you out into the rain for?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I told you that you do not have to worry about it, Dante!¡± Her voice raised a bit and the hurt in her eyes increased.


    Dante could swear he felt his frozen heart wrench.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him and I don¡¯t want to talk about what he did! Please don¡¯t ask me again!¡±


    ¡°I have to know what happened so I can fix it, Princess!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fix a thing, Dante! You are no one to me! You are not my family and you are not even a friend to me! You have no right to want to fix a thing in my life! You are just a person I was forced to live with and the fact that I am sexually attracted to you and made that known to you does not actually give you any ce in my life! A ce to want to fix things that can¡¯t be fixed!!¡± She yelled at him and tears slid down her cheeks.


    Dante¡¯s lips parted but the words did note. For the first time in years, he was speechless. He was nothing to her, no one to her other than a person she was sexually attracted to.


    So? Was that a bad thing? Had he been hoping to be more than that to her? Maybe someone she could regard as a family? Or maybe just a friend? But he was nothing.


    ¡°Alright, Princess. I will leave but trust me I will find out what the issue is eventually and I will fix it, even as the no one you are just sexually attracted to!¡± He got out of her bed and stormed out of the room.


    Mireille watched the door m shut before she crumbled back into the bed, crying.


    Her hand subconsciously went into her night wear and found her tummy. She ran her fingers over the exact same spot she had been covering the other night from Dante.


    There was a scar there, barely visible anymore but it was there.


    Two hourster


    Mireille stepped out of her room for the first time that morning. She had freshened up and was dressed in ck casual joggers and a blue shirt. Her hair was pulled into a messy bun.


    Mireille was sure Dante would have been off to work already. She felt bad about the words she had said to him. Yes, Dante had always been arrogant and all bossy but all he had done that morning was try to help her but she had yelled at him, calling him nothing.


    Him being nothing than a man she was attracted to might be the truth but he did not deserve to hear it in that manner.


    ¡°Me and feeling guilty. I will just give him a short apology when he gets back home tonight¡­. That is if hees home¡± she mumbled thest words and headed to the dinning room to eat.


    Mireille was surprised to meet Dante in the dinning room, just seated and not eating.


    ¡°G-Good morning¡± she stuttered and found a chair to sit on too, as farther away from him as possible.


    There was no response from Dante and Mireille could only feel his cold yet sharp and piercing gaze on her as she picked up her cutleries.


    ¡°Look, if it¡¯s about what I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Eat¡± he cut her off.


    ¡°Dante, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I said just one word¡­ Eat. Be a good girl and eat¡± His voice sounded cold and Mireille felt shivers run down her spine.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She decided not to try to talk to him and just obey him like he wanted her to.


    She began eating, quite ufortably because throughout the entire meal because Dante was staring at her the entire time.


    ¡°I am done eating¡± Mireille mumbled the words softly and slowly raised her head to look at him.


    The gaze on his face was unchanged.


    ¡°Dante, I am¡­¡±


    ¡°I could be your killer¡± he cut her off and Mireille¡¯s brows arched.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I am nothing to you but I could have added poison to your meal and be your killer, thest person you will set your eyes on. Then I will be something, right?¡± the way he said the words made Mireille feel cold.


    ¡°Or I could have just shot you easily¡± he added and Mireille¡¯s face contorted.


    ¡°Please Dante! Please don¡¯t talk to me like that! You are scaring me¡± Mireille raised her voice to prevent him from cutting her off.


    ¡°Now, I want to hear you tell me you will never speak to me in the tone you used on me earlier. I don¡¯t care about the words you said, I only care about the tone. ¡±


    Mireille gulped down.


    ¡°Say it. Don¡¯t make me make you say it¡± his voice held so much authority.


    ¡°I won¡¯t speak to you in that tone anymore¡± she replied and Dante closed his eyes.


    He had been filled with something he could not identify for the past two hours but now he was calmer.


    He opened his eyes, his sharp gaze gone. Mireille breathed out in relief as she saw the look she was used to, on his face.

 Punishing Her As A Man

    It was evening and both Dante and Mireille were in the living room, seated on different sofas and watching a movie on the TV.


    The atmosphere all day had been quite tensed but watching a movie together quietly like this made the situation better.


    Dante tilted his head to nce at Mireille and found that she waspletely immersed in the movie she was watching unlike him. He barely had any interest in watching a movie.


    He barely ever enjoyed watching movies. They just were not his thing.


    ¡°So sad¡± He heard Mireille mumble.


    ¡°What¡¯s sad?¡± Dante asked, leaning back and resting into his chairpletely.


    ¡°Catherine¡¯s life. It¡¯s so sad. She lost her parents at a young age and had to live in an orphanage¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright¡± was all Dante could say.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the worst part but the worst part now is that she got kidnapped by a mafia boss¡± Mireille continued, clearly into the movie.


    Dante¡¯s grip on the arm of the sofa tightened for a second.


    ¡°He is so cruel. Killing people like they are not even humans. I just hope she does not suffer too much in his hands. His enemies are after her as well¡± Mireille shook her head in pity.


    ¡°I think I will get something to drink, Princess. I am not too into the movie you are watching¡± Dante said and got up from his seat.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille called and Dante shifted his gaze back to her.


    ¡°That guy who tried to make me dance with him the other time at the club, what did you do to him?¡± She asked and Dante pushed out a smile.


    ¡°Just had my men teach him a lesson¡± he responded.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In what way?¡± She asked and the fake smile vanished.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry yourself about it, Princess¡± Dante pulled the conversation to an end and walked away.


    He returned a few minutester with two bottles of alcohol and a ss in his hands and his sleeves rolled back.


    He returned to his seat and Mireille nced at him as he opened the bottle. Her gaze rested on his veiny hands for some moments before she pulled herself together and looked away from him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get a ss for me?¡± She asked, shifting her attention back to the movie.


    ¡°You are not drinking¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Why? I am an adult¡±


    Dante chuckled at her words.


    ¡°You lose your shit once you have a ss. I am not ready see you lose control again¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°I will be fine¡± Mireille assured him and got up from her seat.


    ¡°Get your ass back on the sofa, Princess¡±


    Mireille shut her eyes tight before plopping back into the sofa. She watched him pour the alcohol into his ss and take a gulp from it.


    ¡°Good?¡± Mireille asked him.


    ¡°Yes, now focus on your movie¡±


    Mireille pouted, her gaze falling back to his arms, wishing they would wrap around her body and make her feel petite like they did the other day. Her gaze fell to his fingers and Mireille let out a sharp exhale, recalling how his fingers had teased her clit. She wanted to feel everything again. As if purposely seducing her, Dante chose that moment to lick his lips, his tongue darting out. Mireille¡¯s breath got heavier. That tongue, that same tongue that had licked her pussy clean just two nights before.


    She muttered a curse quietly before she returned her attention to the movie she was watching.


    ¡°You think I will throw myself at you again if I drink?¡± Mireille asked, not tearing her gaze off the TV.


    ¡°Quite so¡± Dante replied, not looking at her.


    ¡°I guess I really should give up¡± Mireille chuckled softly and tucked her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°Maybe you are really right. I should give up on something I would never want James to know about¡± she added but Mireille knew deep inside of her that she was not giving up on the pleasure she knew he could give her but wasn¡¯t giving her yet. Every inch of her body screamed for his touches so how in the world would she be able to give up?


    Dante said nothing as awkward silence surrounded them. The silence remained until a few secondster when Dante got a call. It was from James.


    ¡°A minute¡± Dante got up and walked away from the living room to pick the call.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes narrowed at the bottle of alcohol and she gulped down lustfully. She walked to where Dante had been seated earlier and sat on the sofa.


    She could still feel the warmth of his body on the sofa and it was very pleasing. She picked up the ss that still had alcohol in it, took it to her lips and took a gulp from it.


    She rubbed her fingers around the ss, hoping to feel his touch on the ss. She sighed, hopelessly.


    Every other woman had more chance of being fucked by Dante Romano more than she did. She dropped the ss and ran her hands over her body, her fingers lingering on her hard nipples.


    She gulped down with want and desire. Mireille recalled the way he had pinched down on her nipples and she did it too, a small gasp parting her lips.


    It was not half as good as when he had done it to her though and it made her groan in frustration.


    Spreading her legs, Mireille ced her left hand on her thigh, quite frustrated that she was wearing joggers and could not touch her bare thighs easily.


    She threw her head back, gradually getting lost in the pleasure of touching her own nipples. Mireille closed her eyes, sure that she would hear Dante¡¯s footsteps and pull herself together before he saw her but she was wrong because Dante was now standing in front of her, his phone in his right hand and James still on the line, wanting to talk to his sister.


    Dante could not help it anymore. She was teasing him too much. His cock rose almost instantly at the sight of her ying with her boobs. She was messing with his self control way too much.


    ¡°Hey man¡± Dante¡¯s deep voice brought Mireille back. She opened her eyes wide, surprised to find him in front of her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± James spoke over the phone and Mireille panicked a bit.


    Dante locked eyes with her, his eyes intense to a point they could be termed cruel.


    ¡°She is busy. Really, really busy¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by¡­.¡± Dante ended the call, cutting James off.


    He dropped the phone on the table, keeping his eyes locked with hers and reached for his shirt. He unbuttoned the first two buttons and unbuckled his belt but kept it on him.


    ¡°I was¡­.¡± Mireille tried to speak, pressing her thighs together.


    ¡°You just told me you were going to give up on seducing me and be a really good girl¡± he nced at her boob, the nipples calling out to him.


    ¡°And yet, here you are, deliberately seducing me and you even drank from my cup when I just told you not to? You are being a really bad girl, Princess and you sure need a punishment¡± his voice grew huskier with each word.


    Mireille gulped down, both in lust and want for him.


    ¡°W-Why should I be punished by you? You are not my family, not my brother¡±


    ¡°Exactly and that¡¯s what you should have remembered, Princess. I am NOT your brother, NOT your family. I am just a man and I am going to punish you in ways your family would never.¡±

 To Hell With Rules

    Mireille shivered, seeing the ferocious look in Dante¡¯s eyes. He was going to punish her, in a way her family would not.


    Mireille felt her stomach tighten and her pussy tingle. Before she could make any reaction or say a word, Dante had picked her up from the sofa with one arm, jerking her to his body.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mireille gasped softly and wrapped her legs around him to prevent herself from falling. Dante¡¯s switched his arm and wrapped his left hands around Mireille¡¯s waist. He cupped her face with his other hand and brought her face down to his.


    Without a warning, he kissed her lips, a hard and harsh kiss just like he had always wanted to and this time he could kiss her that way cause she deserved it for what she was doing to him.


    Dante took hold of her waist and grinded her against his hard-on, making her moan into the kiss.


    ¡°Dio¡± he broke the kiss and grinded her against his hard-on again. He watched her lips part into moans as he grinded her body into his.


    ¡°You are enjoying this, aren¡¯t you? You enjoy seeing me lose control, don¡¯t you?¡± He groaned at her.


    ¡°Y-yes¡± Mireille moaned.


    Dante was about to tell her that the punishment had not started yet when his phone on the table began to ring.


    The both of them nced at it and it was James. Mireille¡¯s face fell as she expected the call to bring Dante back to his senses and make him stop touching her, yet again but she was wrong this time.


    ¡°Get fucking lost bro¡± he kicked the table hard making it fall with the phone falling along with it.


    ¡°You are not getting away this time¡± Dante returned to kissing Mireille, his hands on her ass, groping the soft flesh he had been craving to touch and run his hands all over.


    Mireille trembled and shivered in his grip, her hard nipples pressing into his hard chest, desire rippling through her body.


    Dante began making his way over to the stairs that led to his room. He groaned, wondering why his room suddenly seemed so far away from the living room.


    His tongue was in her mouth, intertwined with her tongue as he kissed her hard while Mireille tried her best to keep up with the kiss. She had never been kissed like this before and a kiss had never made her feel so hot, so desired and wanted.


    Dante nibbled on her lip and pulled at it a bit. As Mireille gasped softly, his hand struck her ass hard and Mireille pulled away from the kiss totally to gasp and moan.


    ¡°You like that, don¡¯t you?¡± Dante asked with a grunt.


    Mireille¡¯s face was flushed up and she could not tell if it was her suddenly being shy or if it was the excitement and the pleasure that was making her blush.


    ¡°When I ask a question, I want an answer.¡±


    ¡°I do¡± Mireille moaned and Dante leaned in, kissing her neck with one intent¡­ To give her a hickey and mark her as his for the next couple of days.


    Dante could not help but let out a sigh of relief as he pushed the door of his room open and stepped in with Mireille still wrapped around him.


    He mmed the door shut and dropped Mireille on his bed. It was Mireille¡¯s first time in his room but she had no time to admire the beauty of his room.


    His sheets had the scent of him and that only made her pussy even wetter. Dante was standing in the room, approaching her as he pulled his belt.


    ¡°A bad girl gets punished, Princess and that¡¯s what is going to happen to you¡±


    Mireille let out a soft moan as her yearnings for him increased.


    ¡°Please Dante, don¡¯t leave me this time around¡± she begged him, her eyes equally pleading.


    ¡°Get those off now¡± his voice was husky, deep with lust andmanding.


    Mireille reached for her joggers and began to pull it down as she watched Dante unbutton his shirt thoroughly too.


    He pulled the shirt off himself, revealing his hot body, the body she badly wanted.


    ¡°Faster¡± Dante groaned and Mireille jerked the joggers away from her legs.


    ¡°Oh, fucking perfect¡± He moaned, seeing her beautiful legs and thecy ck panties she was wearing.


    Dante walked up to the bed, to her and spread her legs, positioning himself in between her legs. His left hand held the belt while his right hand glided over her thighs.


    He could hear her breath hitch as she anticipated him touching her where she wanted. And when his fingers grazed her soaked panties, Dante heard her let out a sharp exhale and a soft moan.


    Dante leaned in and kissed her lips, his fingers gently grazing her panties. After few seconds of kissing her lips, Dante kissed her face all over and trailed his kisses all the way to her ear.


    ¡°I am going to whip your sexy white ass and I am going to watch it turn red, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Do anything, Dante.¡± Mireille moaned a response back to him, her eyes teary as she could not wait for her orgasm and Dante snapped.


    He pulled away from her and flipped her over like she weighed nothing more than a pillow.


    Her ass, wrapped in thecy ck panties like a sexy package for him was staring at him while Mireille¡¯s face was buried in the sheets.


    Dante ran his hands over her ass, rubbing on it for some seconds before smacking her ass.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Mireille moaned into the sheets, turning Dante on even more.


    She was into this and this time she was not drunk, she waspletely in her right senses and she was into this.


    Dante stared at his hand print on her ass.


    ¡°So sexy¡± he wrapped the belt around his hand and whipped her ass with it.


    ¡°Dante!!¡± Mireille screamed his name, pain and pleasure mixing. Her eyes were hazy with lust and Mireille was sure that one more whip on her ass and she was going to cum. She had no idea she could like this; being whipped on her ass with a belt. She had no idea she could desire it and want it so much.


    ¡°Oh God, Dante¡± She cried, a few tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°That hurts and feels good at the same time¡± she whimpered and the sound of her whimpering drove Dante crazy.


    She was perfect for him, her body was perfect! but that was when Dante decided to push her even more.


    ¡°Fuck! It seems like you are enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡± He snapped her legs wide open and pulled her panties to the side, pushing his fingers through her pussy lips.


    ¡°You are! You are fucking dripping wet for me! Listen to me carefully, Mireille. You are not allowed to cum until I give you the permission to cum. Do you understand that?¡± He asked, his left hand striking her left ass cheek.


    ¡°Oh please Dante! I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t think I can hold back¡± she cried.


    ¡°You should have thought about that before seducing me and choosing to be such a bad girl. You are not going to cum until I let you cum¡±


    Mireille shivered and trembled, sniffling her tears back. She wanted to beg him again to give her the chance to cum but Dante whipped her ass again before she could.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god!!¡± She gripped the sheets tighter, burying her face into the sheets even more, trying to hold back the urge to let go and cum.


    Dante ran his hands through his hair and admired the sight on his bed. Her hair was thrown all over her face and her ass was red with his hand prints and the belt prints.


    He could just have used the flogger but Dante wanted the belt prints on her ass to show how much of a bad girl she had been to him.


    Dante bent low and kissed her ass cheek. He raised his hand and spanked her yet again.


    He felt her ass shiver against his lips as she struggled not to cum. Dante rubbed her ass, soothing the pains that he had just inflicted on her ass.


    ¡°Please¡± Mireille whimpered.


    ¡°Please let me cum. I really can¡¯t anymore¡± her toes were curled and her hands were still holding the sheets tightly.


    ¡°Not yet. I don¡¯t listen to ¡®please¡¯ from bad girls like you¡± Dante grunted, undoing his flyer as lust ran through his body.


    Dropping the belt to the bed, Dante flipped Mireille over to face him. Mireille moaned, her full lips parting as her burning ass pressed into the soft cheeks of the bed and she was made to face the man who was giving her this torturous pleasure.


    Dante looked at the tears in her eyes and his heart almost softened. She was his princess and was supposed to be treated like a princess but then didn¡¯t she want this?


    She did! Her words, her actions and her soaked panties were proofs that she wanted this.


    Dante pulled her to sit on the bed and he leaned in, kissing her lips again, this time his both hands reaching up to cup her boobs.


    ¡°Remember that you can¡¯t cum, Princess. You can¡¯t¡± he whispered against her lips as his thumb rolled over her boobs.


    ¡°So soft. So fucking soft. You know what I want to do? I want to fuck these tits¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dante. I will let you do anything, please just let me cum¡±


    ¡°You can wait a little bit more, Princess. A little bit more¡± he assured her but Mireille shook her head.


    She was sure she knew her body and she was sure that she could not hold on anymore.


    ¡°I know your body more than you do¡± Dante said to her thickly as if he had been hearing the thoughts in her head.


    ¡°Oh fuck! I think you do¡± Mireille moaned and gasped as Dante ripped the top she was wearing.


    ¡°I am a man of little patience¡± Dante unsped the bra, letting her boobs out. His hands eagerly felt the soft mounds and he groaned in the pleasure of it.


    ¡°You can cum when I suck your nipple¡± Dante said, leaving her anticipating that movement more than anything.


    ¡°Do it already¡± her eyes begged him.


    ¡°You are forgetting this is a punishment? I will do whatever I fucking like to your body, Mireille¡± he called her by her name and she trembled.


    Mireille could not understand how she was so turned on by him being possessive of her body.


    She was so sensitive at the moment and Dante knew it. He knew that one touch on her sensitive area and she would lose control totally.


    Locking eyes with her teary, pleading eyes, Dante kissed on the side of her boobs, clearly wanting to tease her before sucking her nipples but Mireille could take it no more.


    She sent her fingers into his hair and pulled his mouth to her nipple. A loud cry and scream left her throat as she finally came.


    She did not care that she was the one who had pulled him to wrap his lips around her nipple.


    ¡°I am cumming! Wetting your bed with my squirt!!¡± She screamed the words out, the pleasure ridding her of every form of decency she thought she had.


    ¡°You naughty princess!¡±


    Her body shook and trembled and if it wasn¡¯t for Dante holding her down, Mireille was sure to roll off the king size bed with the way she spasmed, shooting her squirt all over the bed.


    For two long minutes, Mireille was still trembling and quivering underneath Dante.


    As she slowly calmed down with heavy breaths, exhales and a heaving chest, Dante knew he was in for it.


    He wanted to fuck her pussy until she was sore and could barely walk around anymore.


    To hell with their two very different lives.


    To hell with her being his little cute princess.


    And to hell with James not wanting him to touch his little sister.


    She was lying there, looking so fuckable and Dante was unwilling to pass the chance this time around.

 Fucking Her

    ¡°That was¡­ That was mind blowing¡± Mireille breathed out sharply.


    ¡°You know you were very naughty just now. You pulled me to suck on your nipples¡± his thumb grazed her nipple as he spoke.


    ¡°You could not wait for me to get there¡± he pinched her nipple and watched her gasp and close her eyes for a second.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Even though, Mireille had just had an earth shattering orgasm, she knew she still wanted more.


    She wanted his cock inside of her and her pussy was throbbing and itching for that feeling that was still unknown to her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get up and leave this time¡± she mumbled, her words barely audible as they trailed off into moans with Dante fondling her boobs.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I want to fuck the living hell out of you right now¡± Dante licked on her boob, a long lick that made her shiver.


    Dante pulled his body and readjusted to make her feel his hard cock against her pussy.


    He watched her eyes close and a whimper escape her lips.


    ¡°Oh, please Dante.¡±


    ¡°I fucking love the way you beg for my cock, princess,¡± he kissed in between her boobs and then pressed the soft mounds to the sides of his face, rubbing her boobs on his face.


    His hand found her pussy and rubbed on it.


    She shook and Dante smirked, kissing in between her boobs and moving down to kiss her stomach while his hand still yed with her pussy.


    Mireille felt an orgasm building up almost instantly and she hoped Dante would be merciful and let her cum soon.


    ¡°You smell so nice¡± Dante brushed his nose against her clit and Mireille quickly grabbed his shoulders.


    And then there was the feel of his tongue, warm and wet just like that other night.


    ¡°Oh fuck,¡± she moaned.


    ¡°Yes, Princess. That¡¯s exactly what I am going to do to you. Fuck you¡± Dante ran his tongue over her clit, tasting her squirt.


    He moved lower to her pussy lips and sucked them into his lips.


    ¡°Yes! I have been wanting this again, Dante. Since you did it to me at the club. I have been craving your tongue again¡± she moaned, her hands sliding into his hair to keep his tongue on her.


    She moaned as Dante sucked and licked her clean.


    ¡°Can I¡­ Can I cum?¡± Her voice was shaky and thin.


    Dante purred in satisfaction. The fact that Mireille knew already that she had to ask before cumming drove him nuts.


    ¡°Just a minute, Princess¡± he pushed his tongue into her pussy.


    ¡°I am going to loosen you up for me now¡± Dante reced his tongue with one of his fingers at her pussy lips and slowly began to push it in.


    Mireille squirmed under him as she felt the intrusion of his finger. It was the first time she would be having anything that deep in her pussy and it felt hopelessly good.


    ¡°You are so tight around my finger. Madonna Santa! (Good god!). How the fuck would you feel around my cock?¡± He pulled out his one finger and pushed back in two fingers.


    Mireille¡¯s back arched and her grip on his air turned tighter.


    ¡°Please! Please! Can I cum?!¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, princess. Spray my face with your precious squirt!¡±


    Mireille gave in to the urge and allowed her orgasm to rock her body, senseless.


    Dante got off Mireille while her orgasm still rippled her body.


    In a swift movement, he pulled his trousers and his underwear off. He reached for his drawer and pulled out a condom.


    Driven insane by his want for her, Dante¡¯s body shivered as he pulled the condom over his rock hard cock and got back in between Mireille¡¯s legs just when she was catching her breath.


    Dante kissed her lips, ridding her of breath once more and positioning his cock right at her wet entrance.


    He tore his mouth off hers, giving her a chance to breathe. Dante shut his eyes for a second and then opened them right after to look at the moaning woman underneath him.


    From now on, she would not be less than a woman to him.


    ¡°Please do it, Dante¡± Mireille begged as she felt his piercing pushing her pussy lips. Dante locked eyes with her, pushing his cock past her pussy lips.


    She was tight, still incredibly tight.


    ¡°Say it, princess. How bad do you want it?¡±


    ¡°I want it like I have never wanted anything in my entire life but you¡­ You are so big¡± her eyes wavered to where their genitals met.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make it fit¡±


    ¡°Spread your legs and loosen up for me. Let me in, Princess¡± Dante demanded and Mireille did as he said, her arms wrapping around him.


    As much as Dante wanted to ram his cock inside of her, cuff her hands and fuck her limp, he knew he could not. This was her first time.


    ¡°You are so wet and yet so tight. I feel like a pervert but damn! I don¡¯t mind if I am one right now¡±


    ¡°This is going to hurt.¡± He warned and almost instantly, sank half the length of his cock inside of her.


    ¡°Dante!!!¡± Her fingers scratched his back wildly as both pain and pleasure visited her body.


    ¡°Home! Urgh¡­.. My cock had found its fucking home and home fucking feels like heaven¡± Dante panted.


    ¡°Oh my God! I can feel you Dante, I can feel you inside of me¡± she cried, the sharp pain she had just felt fading away slowly into pleasure.


    She could feel him stretching her so badly, his thick cock spreading her pussy lips so well.


    This was the one thing Mireille had always wanted from Dante and she had gotten it now. She could not believe that all her life, he had hidden such pleasure away from her.


    Her grip around him tightened as if she wanted to hold him close, forever. For him to pleasure her like this for eternity.


    ¡°Do you feel how much your pussy is weing my cock? Do you feel it taking my cock like a fucking champ, like it was made for it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dante. Yes¡± she cried, pains and pleasure crippling her.


    Dante pulled almost all the way out and then pushed back in, a sharp grunt escaping his lips.


    ¡°You are such a good girl. A very good girl¡±


    Mireille cried out in ecstasy, her toes curling in with pleasure.


    ¡°Yes, I am a good girl¡­ Your good girl¡±


    Thrusts after thrusts and moans after moans filled the room soon and Mireille felt an unmistakable feeling.


    She was going to cum on his cock.


    Dante uttered some Italian curses as he felt her pussy squeezing him, threatening to milk his cum out of him.


    Dante gritted his teeth and buried his face in her neck, sucking on her neck as he slowly fucked her.


    ¡°I am going to¡­ I am going to cum, can I?¡±


    The dominance she was giving him made Dante even closer to the edge.


    ¡°Yes. You can cum¡± he said to her as he pulled away from her neck, admiringly staring at the hickey on her neck.


    Mireille¡¯s body stiffened, her pussy gripping his cock so tightly with the force of her squirt threatening to push him out of her and then her body went limp, trembling and quaking back into the bed.


    ¡°Oh my! Oh fuck! Oh god! Good heavens!!¡± she moaned.


    ¡°I am going to die of pleasure and I am going to love the death of me¡± Dante grunted and began to fuck her, increasing his pace a little bit more as he sought to fuck her tight little pussy a bit more before he came.


    ¡°I am cumming!¡± Dante¡¯s lips trembled as he finally came, his cock buried inside of her.


    ¡°Me too¡± Mireille cried out as she reached yet another orgasm too.


    Dante pressed his lips to her forehead, cing a soft kiss there before letting out a shaky breath.


    ¡°What was I doing all my life not fucking your pussy, Mireille Mathieu?¡±

 He Is Gone

    The next day


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mireille opened her eyes to the feminine voice. She rubbed her eyes and as her vision cleared, she saw the beautifuldy in a maid¡¯s uniform clearly.


    ¡°Good morning¡± she mumbled and looked around the room.


    No Dante.


    ¡°I have prepared a bath for you ma¡¯am. Would you like to take a bath now?¡± The maid asked and Mireille pulled herself up, to sit on the bed.


    She groaned as she felt her pussy hurting a bit.


    ¡°Yes but where is he?¡± Mireille asked.


    She was expecting to wake up to him by her side, with his arms wrapped around her. Yes, she knew the both of them did not really have romantic feelings for each other but she still expected him to just be around.


    ¡°Do you mean Sir Dante?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, ma¡¯am but he is not in the mansion at the moment¡± she replied and Mireille gripped the sheets tightly, her mind immediately going wild.


    Had Dante just gone to work early? Or could he have been disgusted by her body and leave her immediately?


    Mireille shook the ridiculous thought out of her head. There was no way that could be the case, at least that had not seemed to be the case. He had seemed to love every moment just like she loved it too.


    ¡°Oh, alright¡± she shed a smile at the maid and got out of the bed, the sheets wrapped around her, with a little effort.


    ¡°Do you know how many women Dante¡­ Like Dante brings home in a month?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I am sorry ma¡¯am but I am not allowed to share any information about Sir Dante¡± she replied.


    ¡°I am not a stranger¡­ You can tell me¡± Mireille tried to urge her but the maid only smiled.


    ¡°I know you are not a stranger ma¡¯am but I cannot tell you anything unless I am given permission to tell you about it¡±


    Mireille blinked her eyes and bit down on her lips.


    ¡°Alright then¡± she mumbled and walked into the bathroom.


    The bath had been prepared beautifully with rose petals floating in it but Mireille ignored the beauty and just stepped into it.


    It was warm and as the warm water hit her sore pussy, she felt much more better but she could not control her brain creating scenarios and reasons for Dante having left her so early in the morning.


    Maybe he was feeling guilty? After all, he hat not wanted to actually fuck her. He had been intent on controlling his desires and keeping her under check too but he had lost itst night, so maybe it made sense for him to feel a bit guilty but Mireille did not want him to feel guilty at all.


    She recalled the time he left her to stay at another mansion but returned that night anyway. What if he left again and this time did note back as soon as he hade back the previous time?


    She tried to shake the thoughts out of her head but she just could not help but think about it.


    *


    An hourter


    Mireille had just finished breakfast and was walking to her room. She stopped at her door and looked over at Dante¡¯s room.


    ¡°Oh¡± she purred softly, recalling the pleasure and sweet pain she had gone through in that room.


    She wanted more of it but she was not sure if the other person was willing to give her more of it. She sighed and walked into her room, heading to the desk where her phoneid.


    She picked her phone up and found several missed calls from James. She felt her heart skip a beat. James would literally faint if he realized that she had sex with Dante.


    Mireille quickly dropped the phone back to the table, concluding she was not going to pick the call until she had thought of how to speak to James.


    But she picked the phone back up and sat on the chair before the desk. She began to surf the intezily, wanting to get Dante off her mind but she was only few minutes into surfing the inte when she came across a picture posted by a female model.


    The caption told that the picture was taken in maldives and in that picture, there was Dante.


    The phone dropped from her hands but Mireille picked it back up quickly. Could Dante had travelled so early in the morning? Or maybe he had left right after she fell asleep? And now he was away with anotherdy.


    Mireille lowered her gaze as she thought that she was right. Dante had explored too many bodies and had not been impressed by hers so he had left to have a fun time with a beautiful model, somece who was much more beautiful than she was.


    Her phone rang in her hands and Mireille¡¯s hands shook slightly. It was Belinda calling.


    Mireille picked up the call and took the phone to her ear.


    ¡°Hey girl¡± Belinda greeted over the phone.


    ¡°Hey¡± Mireille¡¯s voice shook.


    ¡°Hey, what is wrong? You don¡¯t sound good¡± Belinda noted.


    ¡°I¡­ I did it with Dantest night¡±


    The line was silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°By ¡®it¡¯, do you mean what I think you mean?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille only have a ¡®hmm¡¯.


    ¡°Oh my God!! Oh my!¡± Belinda squealed excitedly.


    ¡°That is so awesome, Mireille! But¡­ Why are you not excited? Was sex with him not good? Was everything I heard about him a rumour?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°That is not it.¡±


    ¡°You enjoyed it?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Yes, I did¡± she replied.


    ¡°Then what is the issue?¡± Belinda asked quietly.


    ¡°He left me this morning¡± Mireille replied, her voice cracking.


    ¡°He most probably did not like my body so he left me and is now on a vacation with some female model. I¡­ I woke up this morning and I could not find him by my side, Belinda. He doesn¡¯t like me one bit¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mireille. I will being over and we will talk about this, okay? Be calm please¡±

 Mr. Brown

    Few hours before Mireille woke up


    Dante woke up first, fluttering his thickshes open. He looked at the woman in his arms. Her head was resting on his chest and her hair was strewn all over her beautiful face.


    ¡°Oh Princess¡± Dante whispered the words, not wanting to wake her up yet.


    It was still quite early in the morning.


    Dante moved his arm that was on her waist a little bit and rubbed her ass, making her pur softly in her sleep.


    ¡°If there is anything I regret, it is the fact that I didn¡¯t just give in to my want for you earlier¡± he whispered.


    The previous night had been his best sex and for someone like him who had had plenty of sex, that meant a lot.


    She was so freaking tight and so sweet. No, Mireille was not the first woman he was deflowering but she was the first woman who made him feel this way.


    Gently pulling her hair off her face, Dante ced a soft kiss on her forehead and gently pulled her off his body.


    Mireille mumbled and grumbled in her sleep as he did so but she did not wake up.


    He got off the bed, still naked and walked into the bathroom.


    He took a shower, recalling his moments with Mireille every second he spent under the warm water.


    He left the bathroom with a towel tied around his waist. Mireille was still sleeping when he was out.


    Dante chuckled softly.


    ¡°I guess I tired her out but I was quite gentle, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    He walked out of the room, heading to the living room to get his phone. The phone was lying on the table when he got there, indicating that the maids had cleaned up already.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He picked the phone up and turned it on, finding that it now had a crack. Dante ignored the crack and saw that he had several more calls from James and Ditto.


    There were messages from James too. Dante opened the messages.


    ¡®What do you mean by she is busy?¡¯


    ¡®Hey! Pick the fucking call!¡¯


    ¡®Please man, please don¡¯t touch Mireille¡¯


    ¡®Please pick up and let me hear Mireille¡¯s voice.¡¯


    If only James knew that during the time he was sending these messages, the only way he could hear Mireille¡¯s voice was when she was moaning his name.


    ¡®You are scaring me, man. What exactly was Mireille busy doing?! Why are you not picking your calls and why is Mireille not picking hers too?!¡¯


    Was thest message James had sent.


    Dante chuckled. He felt a bit guilty that he had actually broken the promise he made to James and to himself but the greater part of him did not care about any morals anymore.


    He had done what he wanted and he had not forced Mireille into it. Mireille had wanted it as much as he had wanted it.


    They were two consenting adults so what was there to feel guilty about?


    As Dante decided to call Ditto back instead, his phone rang and it was James calling.


    ¡°Geez. Give your little sister a break, will you?¡± Dante groaned before picking up the call.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    ¡°Jesus! Dante, what the hell is going on over there?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Nothing much¡± Dante replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°What do you mean by nothing much? What happened with Mireillest night? Why did you tell me she was very busy and then you ended the call and didn¡¯t pick up anymore? What happened, Dante? Don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡±


    ¡°I did not¡± Dante lied and he heard James breathe out in relief.


    ¡°Princess brought over this friend of hers, Belinda and drank with her. She was throwing up when I was about to give the phone to her and then I could not pick up the call cause I had to put her to sleep and that was quite a work. She obviously could not pick up her calls too while she was asleep, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You should have called me back and make me feel at peace¡± James replied.


    ¡°You should not worry, James. You know very well that I would not let anything happen to Princess¡±


    ¡°Dante, I know very well that you would not let anything happen to her but I don¡¯t know that well how much self control you have¡±


    Definitely not a lot¡­..


    ¡°I don¡¯t think with my cock, James¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Call me back when Mireille wakes up¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± Dante replied and ended the call.


    ¡°Sorry bro but I am not letting go of so much pleasure anytime soon¡±


    His phone rang again and Dante almost hissed, thinking it was James again but it was Ditto this time around.


    He picked the call, knowing Ditto would only call this early if something was up.


    ¡°What is the matter?¡± His gaze hardened.


    ¡°We have a bit of trouble, boss. The media caught whiff of ourst transaction¡± Ditto replied and Dante¡¯s clenched his jaw.


    ¡°Our spy made me know that Mr. Brown, that troublesome journalist got something on us and he will be releasing to the by 10am¡±


    ¡°Get rid of him. I have had enough of that bastard¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Alright boss but I also heard from our man that Mark visited Mr. Brown a few days ago¡±


    Dante groaned and rubbed the space between his brows. It was Mark yet again.


    ¡°Send me the address of Mr. Brown. I will be there myself¡±


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    Dante ended the call and headed back into his room. Mireille was still sleeping peacefully so Dante swiftly dressed up and returned to the room, not waking her up.


    He nced back at her before pushing a part of the wall. The wall opened up noiselessly and he picked a pistol from the guns lined in there before closing it up back.


    He walked out of the main building and a ck car was already waiting in front of the building, with a driver in the seat.


    ¡°Have one of the maids prepare a bath for Mireille¡± He said to one of the men.


    ¡°Yes, boss¡±


    Dante slipped into the car.


    ¡°Move¡±


    The car immediately started and the drive started. Dante reached for his pistol and tightened his grip on it.


    He hoped to meet Mark at Brown¡¯s home so he could drive a bullet into his legs.


    Not his head. Not yet. He wasn¡¯t going to give Mark the pleasure of a quick death like he had given his own father. His father had suffered no embarrassment, no humiliation, just a death from three bullets.


    Mark was going to get worst than that.

 Faking A Date

    Dante and his men all alighted from their cars and his men walked forward first.


    It was definite that Mr. Brown¡¯s ce was being guarded by Mark¡¯s men who would protect him until he released the news to the.


    Gunshots filled the air as his men shot down the few guards at the gate but one of Dante¡¯s men sustained a shot.


    Ignoring the shot man, the gates were opened and the men walked in, led by Ditto. All of them had one top priority and that was to protect their master, the second priority was to kill every opposition they came across including Mr. Brown and the third priority was to protect their own lives.


    As soon as they were in thepound, men in suits ran out of their hiding positions. Dante smiled as he saw Mark in front of them.


    Dante stepped forward, the smirk still on his lips.


    ¡°I see that you came here yourself¡± Mark grinned.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see you also came here yourself. To cause yourself a little trouble you could live without¡± Dante replied while the men from the opposing groups got ready to shoot and protect their bosses with their lives.


    ¡°I have been hating the fact that you can walk up to me so easily so I was thinking of crippling you¡± Dante¡¯s smirk vanished and in an instant, he had fired a shot towards Mark¡¯s leg but one of Mark¡¯s men jumped in, taking the shot.


    That single shot led to many more shots as the men shot at each other, all intent on protecting their bosses and surviving.


    Dante cursed underneath his breath and shot at Mark again. Mark shot at him too but Dante got out of the way pretty easily.


    The two men shot at each other until Dante eventually got a shot at Mark. Mark groaned in pains, falling to his knees.


    His men had failed in properly protecting him but immediately, he was lifted up by Jonas and helped to one of the cars immediately.


    Dante chuckled softly and headed into the house to deal with what actually brought him out of the house and made him leave his Princess side.


    He walked into the house and immediately started searching for Mr. Brown but on getting into a particr room, Dante realized he had made a huge mistake,ing in alone.


    Three men were in the room, with guns.


    ¡°Kill him¡± one of them ordered and they all shot but Dante dodged quickly, slipping to the floor and shooting at one of the men, his arm raised slightly.


    He rolled over to a table in the room, protecting himself with the table before shooting at the second man but he was not careful enough and the third man was able to shoot at him.


    The bullet passed through his arm. The shot was not urate at all but it caused a sharp cut as it passed by his arm.


    Dante groaned but shot at the third man nevertheless. He got up on his feet and walked over to the body of the third man. He kicked his body.


    ¡°Rot in hell, bastard¡± Dante walked out of the room and the next room he walked into was the room where Mr. Brown was.


    He was seated on a chair, typing on a keyboard furiously but he stopped immediately he noticed that Dante was now in the room.


    ¡°Y¡­ you!¡±


    ¡°You have caused me enough problem¡± Dante groaned and shot at the man but realised he was out of bullets already.


    He growled and walked over to him, grabbing the petite man by the head.


    Dante mmed his head into the keyboard and the man screamed.


    ¡°Please!¡± He begged but Dante continued mming his head into the keyboard until the man¡¯s face was a bloody mess.


    ¡°There are people you don¡¯t write articles about, people you don¡¯t even nce at and I am one of those people!¡± Dante mmed into the keyboard once more and the man iled his hands weakly.


    Dante let go of him and picked the monitor up, he mmed the electronic on his head, breaking the electronic and making that man pass out.


    Dante moved a few steps away, breathing heavily. He nced at his arm that was bleeding lightly.


    Ditto ran into the room just then.


    ¡°He probably just passed out. Get rid of him¡±


    ¡°Yes boss¡± Ditto shot at the unconscious man.


    ¡°You are hurt¡± Ditto pointed out and Dante raised his brows at Dante before walking out of the room.


    Ditto walked out after him.


    *


    ¡°So after everything, he left this morning?¡± Belinda asked Mireille and she nodded.


    ¡°How could he?! Even if you both don¡¯t have feelings for each other, no one deflowers a woman and leaves to meet another woman right the next hour! He is a monster!¡± Belinda yelled.


    ¡°He really is¡± Mireille covered her face in her hands.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t believe this. It seemed to me like he adored you that day. The way he looked at you and the way he¡­¡± Belinda shook her head.


    ¡°He is a real jerk and a yboy. No, he is worst than yboy. Even yboys don¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°Stop yelling, Belinda. What do I do now?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Do you still want him?¡± Belinda asked, not sure about what to do.


    Mireille lowered her gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Bel. He¡­ I want him but it seems like he doesn¡¯t want me at all. If he wanted me a tiny bit, he would not have gone to another woman so soon. I¡­ I am not expectingmitment from him, of course but at least for the main time¡­ You understand me, don¡¯t you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I understand you, Mireille. I understand you absolutely. Have you called him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! Why would I call him? I would seem desperate and all and forget about being desperate, I can¡¯t call him¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°How about you go on a blind date?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°A blind date? How is that going to help me?¡±


    ¡°It would help determine if there is anything worth salvaging. The picture does not show Dante and the female model close to each other. He is just casually away from her, on his phone so I don¡¯t really want to conclude but you will dress up and fake a blind date. Then you will post it on social media with a caption that informs everyone you are going out on a date. If he sees that and calls you, we can figure out what exactly is happening but if he doesn¡¯t call back¡­. I don¡¯t want to think about that. What do you say? Are you in?¡±


    Mireille yed with her fingers with an unsure expression on her face before nodding slowly.


    ¡°I am in.¡±

 You Are Mine, Princess

    ¡°Do these men really have to be here with us?¡± Belinda asked, ncing back at the two guards standing a bit away from them in the restaurant.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t go out without guards and arguing would not get me anywhere too. It could even get Dante informed about me going out and I think it might ruin everything¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°You are right¡± Belinda replied.


    ¡°You look perfect now¡± Belinda added.


    ¡°You should take a picture¡±


    Mireille grabbed her phone from the table and looked at Belinda for reassurance. Belinda gave her the reassurance she sought and Mireille took a selfie, shing a fake smile at the camera.


    ¡°Take a couple more¡± Belinda urged her and Mireille took two more pictures.


    ¡°Great. You should post it now¡±


    Mireille nodded and followed the words of Belinda. She posted the pictures with the caption ¡®Out on a blind date¡¯.


    *


    Dante was having his left arm treated when his phone beeped with a notification. He was going to ignore it but something pushed him to check what it was.


    Reaching out his right arm, he picked up the phone and found that it was Mireille who had posted something.


    He clicked on the notification to see what she had posted and his eyes widened as he saw the post.


    ¡°A blind date?¡± He pulled his left arm away from the doctor treating it and got up on his feet.


    ¡°Get me a new shirt right away¡± he said to Ditto who was also in the room.


    Dante dialed Mireille¡¯s contact but she was not picking up, as if to piss him off the more.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    He decided to text her instead.


    ¡®You¡¯d better leave whatever guy you are with right now, Princess¡¯


    She viewed the message almost immediately but there was no response.


    ¡°Here you go, boss¡±


    Dante took the shirt from Ditto and slipped it on. He grabbed a car key and walked out of the room.


    He checked Mireille¡¯s location as he got into his car, breathing heavily.


    ¡°There is no way I am letting another man into my ¡®home¡¯ and I am going to fucking kill those men who followed her to see another man¡± he growled and ignited the car.


    He drove off, heading to the location where Mireille was.


    *


    ¡°He just called me again¡± Mireille said to Belinda.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pick it up¡± Belinda grinned, leaning back into the chair.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡± Mireille epted and checked the message Dante had sent again.


    ¡°He is disturbed, thinking you are on a blind date with another man. Trust me, something is not right. Perhaps that picture. I don¡¯t think Dante is away on a trip with another woman¡±


    ¡°We will find out soon¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°That is right. I am just going to use the restroom¡± Belinda said and got up from her seat.


    She walked away, leaving only Mireille at the table, waiting for what next would happen.


    Mireille¡¯s phone beeped with a mail and when she checked the message, a smile spread her lips.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    It was a mail from the Dreams Corporations and she was invited for an interview! Mireille was beyond happy. She could not recall applying there but she concluded that she must have applied there during her frustrated times.


    Mireille however did not have enough time to think of what to text back because two minutester, Dante came rushing into the restaurant.


    His gazended on her almost immediately and Mireille shivered. His gaze was hard, cold and he looked furious.


    He walked over to her. ¡°Where is he? Where is that man?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ I¡­¡± Mireille stuttered, not knowing what to say but Dante was not that patient.


    He grabbed her by the arm.


    ¡°Where are we going to?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Home. We are going home¡± he replied her gruffly and led her out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Get into the car¡± he said, pulling the car door open.


    Dante could not understand what the hell was running through her mind that made her go on a blind date right after their time togetherst night.


    Even if the date had been nned days before, she should have cancelled the date right afterst night.


    Mireille got into the car, trembling slightly, almost scared by how mad he looked. She thought of telling him instantly that she was not out on a date and everything was just to have hime to her and exin him leaving so early and the picture she had seen.


    Dante shut the door of the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Your belt¡± he said, his eyes fixated on the wheels.


    Mireille reached for the seat belt and used it quickly.


    Dante started the car and zoomed off at a frightening speed.


    ¡°Dante!¡± Mireille gasped but Dante did not seem to be himself at the moment.


    ¡°Dante, please slow down¡± Mireille begged him but he only drove even faster.


    ¡°Dante! Please, go slow, please!¡±


    ¡°You will beg me to go slow when we get home too¡± was all Dante said, not sparing a nce.


    ¡°Please stop! Dante! We are going to get into an ident at this rate. We are going to die!¡±


    Dante said nothing more but he also did not slow down.


    Mireille panicked.


    ¡°Please, Dante. You are scaring me.¡±


    When Mireille saw that Dante was totally not listening to her, she just held onto her seat belt and closed her eyes tightly, mumbling prayers and wishing she had never done this.


    If Dante had been in Maldives at all that morning, then he would not have gotten to the restaurant so soon.


    Mireille let out a breath of relief as Dante parked the car in front of his home.


    ¡°Oh my god¡± she exhaled deeply.


    Dante got out of the car and walked over to the other side of the car. He pulled the door open for Mireille and lifted her into his arms.


    He walked into the building, ignoring the sting in his arm with Mireille in his arms. He walked until he got into his room.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille called his name as he lowered her onto the bed but Dante said nothing to her. He took her purse and flung it to the sofa.


    He walked over to the other side of the wall and pushed at it while Mireille just watched, not knowing what she was supposed to do.


    She had never really been exposed to this side of him.


    The wall opened, revealing a carefully prepared set of sex tools.


    Mireille could not believe that her nipples instantly grew hard at the sight of the tools.


    Dante picked the cuffs and a flogger and walked over to her. He raised her hands up, locking his cold gaze with hers as he cuffed her hands together.


    ¡°There¡±


    He cupped her face and trailed his hands all over her body, his hands groping her boobs.


    ¡°Oh¡± Mireille moaned softly.


    ¡°You are mine, Princess. For the next two months, I own this body and you will not give it out to any other man. I own every fucking inch of this body.¡± Dante trailed her boob with the flogger.

 Grind It On My Fucking Face

    Dante shut his eyes for a second, feeling Mireille¡¯s heavy breathing caressing his face as he leaned close to her.


    He returned his hands to her boobs. He fondled them and another moan escaped her lips, a bit louder this time.


    ¡°Open those eyes¡± his voice was hard and Mireille quickly opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were now lust filled and Dante felt his cock swell.


    ¡°You deserve a whipping for being a really bad girl¡± Dante said, his voice husky and harsh.


    He was still angry that she had gone out on a blind date.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mireille wanted to tell him that there wasn¡¯t really any blind date but the words got lost in her throat as Dante unsped her bras.


    ¡°I am going to fuck you hard until you are unable to walk to meet another man. I was gentle with youst night cause it was your first and you took the chance to go out.¡±


    He trailed his right hand to her neck, where he had given her a hickey.


    ¡°You have my mark on you and you went to another man?¡± He groaned and Mireille shivered.


    With his left hand, Dante unsped her bra, letting her boobs out of their captivity. He captured the right boob right back into his hand and squeezed at it.


    ¡°Oh my god¡± Mireille moaned and closed her eyes but Dante suddenly pped at the boob he had just fondled.


    Mireille jerked with a gasp, her eyes opening immediately and her thighs pressing together to suppress the itch in between her legs.


    ¡°You liked that, didn¡¯t you?¡± Dante trailed his finger around the hickey he had given her. Mireille nodded, her eyes begging for more of him.


    ¡°Words. I want to hear you say it¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I liked it¡± her words could barely be heard as Dante pinched down on her nipple.


    Dante¡¯s hand on her neck wrapped around her neck. His grip wasn¡¯t tight enough to cut off her air supply but it was enough for Mireille to know who was in charge.


    ¡°You wanted me, Princess. You asked for me and you will have me, all of me¡± Dante leaned in and kissed her on the lips, softly.


    It was barely a kiss as he just brushed his lips against hers. As he pulled away from the kiss, Mireille leaned in to deepen the kiss but Dante didn¡¯t give her the freedom to do so.


    Dante suddenly released his grip from her and walked back to the wall. He picked a blindfold and walked back to Mireille.


    Her cuffed hands was resting on her ck, tight skirt and it made Dante grit that the bastard she had gone on a date with had probably fantasized ripping the skirt off her body.


    Crouching in front of her, Dante leaned in and kissed her needy, parted lips. He sucked her lips into his mouth, and Mireille quickly responded to the kiss, kissing him back feverishly.


    Their tongues met in her mouth and Dante ravished her mouth for a minute before breaking the kiss.


    ¡°Time to blindfold you¡± Dante wrapped the blind fold around her eyes and tied it securely.


    ¡°There, you look perfect for me now.¡±  He ran his thumb over her hard nipple and Mireille¡¯s body trembled against his.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± Dante cursed, as he leaned in to suck her boobs.


    ¡°Aaah, goodness¡± Mireille moaned as she felt his tongue on her boob so suddenly.


    She could not see him and so she could not see what he was about to do. She could only feel it when he touched her and it made her dripping wet.


    Dante sucked on her boob, hard like a little suckling who had been starved of breast milk. He moaned hotly on the flesh in his mouth.


    ¡°You feel so soft, so fucking good.¡± He moaned and shifted the attention to the other boobs.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille moaned and whimpered.


    ¡°Call me by my full name¡± Dante groaned and grazed her boobs with his teeth.


    ¡°Yes¡­ fuck¡­ Oh god! Dante¡­ Dante Romano¡± she moaned and suddenly felt his hand pushing her skirt up.


    Mireille parted her legs quickly, wanting nothing more than for him to get to her pussy as soon as possible. She could not wait for the many more pleasure she knew she would be getting.


    Mireille tensed when his tongue started to tease her.


    ¡°So much pleasure¡­ How¡­ How can this be?¡± Mireille panted, her body tensing.


    Dante noticed her body tensing and pulled his mouth away from her boobs. He was not ready to let her cum so easily.


    ¡°Please¡± Mireille let out a needy groan.


    ¡°Please what?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Please suck me¡± the words dropped from her lips.


    ¡°Suck what?¡± Dante asked huskily, leaning towards her ears and making her feel his hot breath as his hands journeyed her thighs, towards his prized possession.


    ¡°Suck my boobs¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you saying please¡± Dante reminded her just as his hand reached her mound.


    ¡°Good heavens Dante! Please suck my boobs!¡± Her voice was a pitch higher.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡± Dante whispered into her ears and Mireille shuddered with ¡®please¡¯.


    Dante pulled away from her again.


    ¡°Crawl onto the bed now!¡±


    Mireille immediately spring into action, crawling onto the bed, her cuffed hands in front of her raised skirt.


    ¡°Lay on the bed with your face in the sheets¡± Dante breathed out his words, aroused and hard at how obedient Mireille was being.


    Mireilleid on the bed quickly, burying her face in the sheets and trapping her cuffed hands underneath her.


    Her breathing was heavy and she wanted to cum badly. Her breath hitched when she felt Dante¡¯s hands on her ass.


    His hand groped her ass as he pulled the skirt to her waist totally. He pulled down the blue panties almost slowly and then his hands were back on her ass.


    Mireille bit into the sheets, her body seeming to know what wasing next.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She gasped when his hand smacked her right ass cheeks.


    Almost instantly, he smacked the other ass cheek and this time, Mireille moaned into the sheets.


    ¡°Oh god! Dante. I am going to cum, can¡­ Can I?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You left for another man and you think I will let you cum so easily?¡± Dante smacked her ass, even harder.


    A small part of Mireille wanted to tell Dante the truth but therger portion of her loved this. She loved him being annoyed and spanking her she was a little bad girl.


    But yet, she wanted to cum.


    ¡°Please¡± she begged and felt his hand left her ass. It only took a second for his hand to be reced by a material she immediately recognised to be the flogger she had seen earlier.


    ¡°You might like this better than my belt¡± Dante dropped a kiss on both ass cheeks and Mireille trembled, biting the sheets and trying not to cum.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Now, I want you to tell me to spank you. I want you to beg me to punish you for going out on a blind date¡± he demanded and Mireille whimpered.


    ¡°Please Dante¡­ Please spank me. I should not have gone out on a blind date. Please punish me by spanking me¡± she begged and Dante groaned before whipping the flogger down her ass.


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh! I swear I can¡¯t hold back, Dante. I am going to cum and¡­.¡± Another whip cut her off.


    Dante growled, seeing her ass turn red beautifully.


    ¡°You. Are. Going. To. Hold. Back. For. Me. ¡± With every word, he whipped her ass and by the time he had finished, Mireille was a whimpering mess.


    ¡°Dante, please¡± her tears of pleasure and pain dropped into the sheets.


    ¡°You are going to cum on my face, baby. I want your squirt all over my face¡± Dante dropped the flogger, picked her up and flipped her to her back so she could face him.


    Mireille was just about to beg but before she could say anything, Dante had slipped his face between her legs.


    As soon as his tongue touched her soaked pussy, Mireille let go of herself.


    ¡°Fuck! So much squirt! Grind it on my fucking face!¡± Dante groaned as her squirt sprayed his face and the bed.


    Her body shook and her eyes rolled over but Dante could not see that happening since she had the blindfold over her eyes.


    He grabbed her by the hip, keeping her in ce as Mireille¡¯s back lifted from the bed, the pleasure wrecking herpletely.


    ¡°You taste so fucking good.¡±

 On Your Knees, Princess

    Mireille was on the bed, her legs spread wide open while she waited for whatever was going toe next.


    Her body was sensitive all over, waiting for his touch as she breathed heavily. Until she met with Dante, she never could have imagined that she could love being spanked and being kept on the edge for long.


    Her breath hitched when she felt the bed dip with Dante¡¯s weight. She felt his hands on her feet.


    ¡°I never thought I could love legs this much until I saw yours¡± She let out a soft exhale at his words and Dante ran his fingers over her legs. He was naked and his thick, pierced cock had precum on its head. He was more than ready to fuck the hell out of her and he hoped she won¡¯t feel so much pains as she did the previous night.


    ¡°The other night I was giving your legs a massage in your room. I knew you were about to cum¡± Dante said to her.


    ¡°Oh my god Dante!¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking of that night?¡± Dante kissed her leg softly.


    ¡°That you could cum without me knowing?¡± He asked and Mireille¡¯s cuffed hands reached for her wet pussy, her need for him increasing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t, baby. You are a fucking squirter and if James had not called, you would have cum and sprayed me with your squirt¡±


    ¡°Oh my! I was an idiot¡± Mireille touched her clit and began to rub herself as Dante kissed her leg all the way up.


    He stopped at her pussy and removed her hands from her pussy.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch ¡®My¡¯ pussy without getting permission from me¡± he growled possessively.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, Dante¡± Mireille quickly apologized.


    ¡°Oh yes! There¡± Mireille moaned when his finger found her clit.


    ¡°Here?¡± Dante teased, ying his finger to her inner thighs.


    ¡°Not there, please¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± He moved closer.


    ¡°No, almost there. Please, a bit more to the right and¡­.. Oh yes! There!¡±


    Dante rubbed her clit again, this time slightly harder.


    ¡°Your pussy is really beautiful. So fucking beautiful and so fucking made for me¡± Dante trailed two fingers to her pussy lips.


    She was wet again and ready for his fingers. Feeling his fingers at her entrance, Mireille pushed down, wanting to take his fingers into her.


    Dante chuckled at her attempts.


    ¡°Easy there¡± he pushed his two fingers into her, filling her tight pussy.


    ¡°Oh god! That¡­¡±


    ¡°You are so tight, baby. You are mping my fingers just like you did to my cockst night¡± Dante moaned and dipped his head for a taste of her juices.


    Mireille bucked on the bed and Dante lifted his head from her pussy. He got in between her legs, positioning his cock at her entrance.


    He kissed her on the lips and ran his fingers over the blindfold. Her cuffed hands were over her head and she looked so sexy.


    Dante leaned in to her ears, pushing his cock in slowly.


    ¡°Oh god! In me! Please push it in me, Dante¡± Mireille voiced out her needs.


    ¡°Not Dante anymore. I am the master of this body, Princess. You will call me master if you want my cock and I will call you whatever I want to¡­ In here, you will be my princess but without the princess treatment. In here, you will be my baby girl and I will reward you for being a good girl and you will be punished for being a bad girl¡± he pushed his cock a bit deeper but then pulled back out, earning a whimper from Mireille.


    ¡°You will be my little slut, my very own whore. I can be pretty rough, darling so you will have your safe word. James is your safe word¡± a grin appeared on his face as he finished speaking.


    ¡°You have to be this naughty?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s my name, princess?¡± Dante asked and Mireille sucked in a huge breath as the pierced head of his cock rubbed her pussy entrance.


    ¡°Ma¡­ Master¡±


    Dante growled in response.


    ¡°And your safe word?¡±


    ¡°James¡± she replied.


    ¡°Good. Now, beg for my cock¡±


    ¡°Please push it inside of me, Master¡± Mireille begged and almost instantly, Dante filled her up with his cock, not able to hold back anymore himself.


    A sharp scream left Mireille¡¯s lips and her body began to spasm as an unexpected orgasm descended on her body.


    ¡°You are so hot! So tight! Squeezing me so much, Princess¡± Dante groaned as her right pussy tightened even more around his cock.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god!!¡± Mireille wailed in pleasure as her spasming pussy kept his cock inside of her.


    Mireille moaned and whimpered in pleasure. She was filled with his hard cock while she came and the pleasure made her squeal in delight.


    Dante groaned and moaned, throwing his head back as her pussy squeezed his cock, almost squeezing the cum out of him.


    As her orgasm subsided, Dante lowered his head and kissed her lips before ripping the blindfold off her eyes.


    ¡°Look at me¡± he growled at her, almost insane with pleasure.


    Mireille looked into his eyes, her own eyes filled with as much pleasure and lust as his eyes were filled with.


    ¡°Did I let you cum?¡± Dante groaned.


    ¡°I am¡­ I am sorry, Da¡­.¡± Mireille bit down on her lips.


    ¡°I am sorry, Master¡± she said quickly in one rough breath.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how it happened. I had no idea I¡­ I had no idea I was going to cum¡± every of her word was moaned out as his hard, thick, pierced cock was still inside of her, filling her up.


    It was much more better than the previous night and Mireille knew that it would only get better the more she did this with him.


    ¡°I am not going to fuck you, princess. That will be your punishment. You will fuck yourself on my cock until you cum first and only then will I pound you the way I want to¡±


    Mireille whimpered but immediately got to it, lifting her hips up to take his cock. She lowered back with a moan, letting his cock slip out a bit and then she thrusted back upwards.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Oh fuck! You are taking me so well, like a perfect slut made for me only¡±


    Mireille raised her cuffed hands and Dante got under her arms. Mireille wrapped her arms around him and tried to fuck herself on his cock.


    It still stung a bit but Mireille found that she could deal with the sting very well enough. The pleasure was much more than the sting and that made it perfect.


    ¡°I am close¡± Mireille tightened her grip around him and tried to fuck him frantically.


    ¡°Oh shit! Jesus, Mireille. I can¡¯t hold anymore¡± Dante took over with a sharp thrust that pushed Mireille back into the sheets totally.


    ¡°Oh god! Yes master¡± Her eyes rolled back as Dante began thrusting his cock into her soaking wet pussy.


    She was dripping wet but yet she was so tight and her pussy was clenching onto his cock every single time he pulled back.


    ¡°I am going to cum, Master. Can I?¡±


    ¡°Ask again. In a better way¡± Dante growled, spearing his cock down inside of her, his cum heavy balls pping against her ass.


    Mireille struggled to think about a better way to ask.


    ¡°You know better words to use. Let go of every decency you have, baby girl. Let it go and fucking talk to me¡±


    ¡°I am going to¡­ I am going to cum on your hard cock, Master? Can I squirt all over your cock?¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Immediately, Mireille fell into another orgasmic state, her body trembling with pleasure, lust and want.


    ¡°Jesus! Oh shit! Princess!¡± Dante groaned with pleasure and threw his head back.


    ¡°Oh god! What the hell is wrong with me?¡± He groaned as he just realized that he was fucking her bareback. He had no protection on and he highly doubted that Mireille was on pills. He had to withdraw when he wanted to cum.


    Though it felt much more better to fuck her like this, with his flesh feeling her flesh so well, he still wanted to be inside of this tight haven when he came but now, he could not.


    Dante gripped her hips, holding her firm and he began pounding into her pussy, chasing after his cum this time.


    Her boobs bounced in his face and Dante could not resist. He dipped down and took one of her boobs into his mouth while fucking her on.


    ¡°Master!!¡± Mireille cried out, her back lifting off the bed for a second before Dante pressed her back into the bed.


    ¡°Urgggh! I am close¡± Dante groaned and Mireille held onto him tightly.


    ¡°Please kiss me¡± she begged him and Dante let go of her boobs, taking his lips to hers.


    He kissed her mouth shut, their bodies trembling against each other. But it was only a few seconds before Mireille tore her lips off his and let out a delightful cry.


    ¡°I am going to cum¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± Dante replied her and immediately she began to cum, Dante slipped his cock out of her, knowing he would cum inside of her if he spent a few more seconds in her.


    ¡°On your knees, Princess!¡± He growled out the words and Mireille swiftly got on her knees on the bed, her legs trembling.


    ¡°Take it!¡± Dante growled as he began to cum on her boobs, giving her a pearl ne.


    He groaned in pleasure as his cum sprayed her tits and Mireille moaned, still in the throes of her orgasm too.


    ¡°You are doing something insane to me!¡±

 A Whimpering Mess

    That evening


    Mark groaned in pains. He was on his bed and his leg was bandaged.


    ¡°That bastard¡± He seethed angrily.


    Jonas was in the corner of the room, a distressed look on his face as he stared at his boss.


    ¡°What about her? That Mireille Mathieu?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°I already sent her a mail but there is no response from her yet. I am hoping for a good response, boss¡±


    ¡°I am going to use her to bring James to his knees and then I will get rid of both James and Mireille. I will take out my revenge on the both of them until I can finally get my hands on that bastard!¡±


    Jonas phone beeped with a message and he dipped his hand into his pocket, bringing out his phone.


    It was a message, from Belinda.


    He pressed his lips into a thin line and looked at his boss.


    ¡°I have somewhere to be, boss. I will take my leave now¡± he said and gave a curt bow before walking out of the room.


    Immediately he shut the door after him, he opened the message.


    ¡®Hey, you want to meet up at a restaurant or something?¡¯ the message read and a small smile appeared on Jonas lips.


    He didn¡¯t really do restaurants. He preferred clubs where the atmosphere was much more suitable for sexy moments but a restaurant wasn¡¯t that bad too, was it?


    He texted Belinda back.


    ¡®Sure. You have any ce in mind?¡¯ he sent the message and continued his walk out of his boss ce.


    Only a minuteter when Jonas was just about getting into his car, her message dropped.


    ¡®The Real. 6pm.¡¯ the message read with a wink emoji at the end of it.


    ¡®Sure. Will be there.¡¯ he texted back and got into the driver¡¯s seat of the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on the first real date in a couple of years, shall we?¡±


    *


    Dante was propped up on his elbow as he watched over the sleeping Mireille. A tray of food was on the bedside table for her but he did not want to disturb her sleep.


    As much as he wanted to fuck her awake, he knew he could not stress her way too much yet. After all up untilst night, she had been a virgin, untouched.


    And though she took him so well and so good, he knew she was exhausted. Dante was going to let her body get used to it first. A couple of days was all he would give her and then he would be able to pound her like he wanted to, all day, all night.


    ¡°Hmm¡± Mireille grumbled, waking up from her sleep.


    ¡°Sleepyhead¡± Dante called and she fluttered her eyes open.


    She lowered her gaze, avoiding his eyes staring so intensely at her but Dante raised her head up and made her look into his eyes again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t avoid my gaze, Princess¡± he said to her and Mireille blushed softly.


    ¡°Dante¡± she called his name and he leaned in and kissed her lips with a soft moan.


    ¡°Now, I feel better¡± he remarked, pulling away from the kiss.


    ¡°Where were you this morning? Why did you leave me this morning?¡± Mireille asked and Dante grabbed her hand and led her hand to touch the crown tattoo on his abs.


    He groaned softly.


    ¡°I was away to deal with business¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Mireille asked him.


    ¡°Where else would I be?¡± He questioned in response.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe with another woman?¡± She died and Dante frowned deeply.


    ¡°I know you have never liked me and I know you usually think I am an emotionless fuck boy but seriously, did you think I would be away hours after having my first fuck with you?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I saw a picture¡± she replied.


    ¡°What picture?¡± Dante asked with a huff.


    ¡°Get me my bag?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°No. You go get it yourself. It¡¯s on the couch¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But I am naked underneath¡± she replied.


    ¡°Exactly. Now go and get it, baby girl¡± he replied with a naughty smirk and Mireille felt her face heat up.


    She got out of bed gently and Dante groaned, spotting a hard on as he watched his ¡®perfect¡¯ woman walk towards the couch.


    ¡°Jiggle your ass, Princess¡± Dante said to her and Mireille shyly did a little jiggle, her boobs bouncing as she did so.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± Dante groaned as she bent over slightly to get her bag.


    She walked back to him, her boobs in full view and not being able to take it anymore, Dante pulled the sheets off himself, reached his hand into his briefs and grabbed his hard on.


    ¡°You caused this¡± he rasped as he ran his hands over his cock.


    Mireille gulped down, her gaze fixating on his hard cock. She still felt a bit sore fromst time but she wanted him filling her up again.


    Maybe her need for him would decrease when he had fucked her until she was numb?


    ¡°Staring only makes me harder¡± Dante groaned and sat at the edge of the bed.


    His other hand patted the bed, motioning Mireille to sit beside him. Mireille did so, her gaze still on his hard cock as Dante continued to jerk himself off in front of her.


    ¡°Let me see the picture¡± his voice was rough as well as his breathing.


    ¡°Oh, alright¡± Mireille¡¯s voice sounded sexy.


    She pulled the phone out of the purse and searched for the picture since she had saved it.


    ¡°Here it is¡± she handed the phone over to Dante and returned her gaze to his hard cock.


    Dante chuckled, his hand on his cock stilling.


    ¡°This picture was taken two years ago, Princess. And I am sure it was posted a long time ago. You didn¡¯t check the date it was posted, did you?¡± Dante asked and Mireille realized that she had not checked it.


    ¡°Is what why you decided to go on a blind date?¡± Dante picked her from his side and dropped her onto her knees in front of his hard cock.


    Mireille subconsciously licked her lips and gulped down. Dante fisted his cock once more and began to jerk it off in front of Mireille¡¯s face.


    ¡°Madonna¡± he groaned.


    ¡°I asked a question, Princess¡±


    ¡°It was fake. There was no blind date¡± her hands slid down her body to find her wet pussy but she stopped her hand on her mound, recalling that her pussy no longer belonged to her.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    ¡°Belinda advised me to fake being at a blind date so you woulde over¡±


    ¡°Fuck! That worked! But next time, don¡¯t do that, Princess. Just call me whenever you need me toe over¡±


    ¡°But for now, I am needy. I want my cock in between these boobs¡± he reached down and fondled her boobs.


    Mireille moaned softly, her eyes rolling back. Dante grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her until his hard cock was right in between her boobs.


    Dante pped his cock against her nipples a few times before pulling her boobs together, sandwiching his cock in between her boobs.


    ¡°That¡¯s so hot¡± he moaned and lifted his hip up, thrusting in between her boobs.


    ¡°You look so sexy with my cock in your boobs.¡±


    Mireille moaned, her hazy eyes staring up at him as she enjoyed the sensation of his hard cock in between her supple soft boobs.


    ¡°Please master¡± she called and Dante growled sexily.


    ¡°Can I touch myself?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You can. Only your clit. Leave that pussy for me¡±


    Mireille nodded obediently and quickly slid her hand down to her clit. She found the hard sensitive nub and rubbed on it.


    She moaned in pleasure while Dante did the same, thrusting his cock towards her parted lips.


    ¡°Bend your head and take the head of my cock in your mouth whenever I thrust¡± he panted and Mireille immediately did as he asked her to.


    She parted her lips and let her tongue tease the head of his cock whenever the head slipped out of her boobs.


    Dante moaned, his words almost iprehensible as he quickened his pace of fucking her boobs, with a promise of having the head of his cock licked each time.


    Mireille¡¯s hand was still rubbing her clit continuously and with the taste of his cock on her tongue, she was soaking wet and wanted nothing more than for Dante to push his fingers into her and get her off the verge of the orgasm that she was on.


    Dante groaned and pulled her up from her knees, before dropping her on the bed and immediately spreading her legs.


    Dante got onto his knees and as if he had read her mind earlier, he thrusted two fingers inside of her wet snatch and Mireille writhed in pleasure, her thighs sping around his hand.


    ¡°Spread your legs¡± Dante said to her and Mireille rolled her eyes, spreading her legs for him.


    Dante began to fuck her pussy.


    ¡°You can cum anytime you want to¡± Dante said to her, fucking her pussy with his fingers, waiting for her squirt.


    Wet, slurping noises and moans filled the room and Mireille stiffened.


    ¡°Cumming! Cumming!¡± She gave a short notice and Dante buried his face in between her legs.


    One more thrust of his fingers along with one lick of her pussy was all it took for Mireille to go off.


    A loud scream tore through her lips as her orgasm shook her to her deepest cores, rocking her senseless.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Stop! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Mireille wailed as his tongue continuedpping at her squirting pussy, driving her crazy.


    Mireille felt the world go nk. There was nothing else for her in the world except her body, Dante¡¯s tongue and pleasure.


    A minuteter, she descended from her orgasm, shivering and then she broke into a whimpering mess.


    Dante groaned and got on his feet. He wanked his cock and got in bed with her. He kissed on her lips softly as she continued whimpering.


    ¡°God, look at this mess I have turned you into¡­ A sexy, hot mess¡±


    ¡°That was ecstatic¡± she whimpered against his lips.


    ¡°I know. I know. And this is just the beginning, Princess.¡±

 His Personal Whore

    The next day


    Mireille woke up, feeling Dante¡¯s warmth around her. He was cuddling her from behind and her body was absolutely warmed up by his own body.


    Mireille smiled softly at their body difference. She looked so smallpared to him but somehow he made her feel on top of the world.


    Mireille¡¯s smile however vanished as she recalled the mail she had gotten the previous day. An interview with Dreams Corporations was a huge one and she could not afford to miss it but she also knew that Dante would be unwilling to let her get a job.


    Her face pulled into a sad frown as she wondered how she was going to get him to give in and let her get a job this time. She sighed softly and then felt his hands on her waist move.


    ¡°What is the matter, Princess?¡± His deep, raspy early morning voice caressed her ears.


    ¡°Uhm¡­. nothing¡± Mireille mumbled and Dante pulled her closer into his body.


    He kissed her neck softly and licked on the hickey.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯d better tell me what made you sigh, Princess. Or else I am going to have to take you to the edge and make you tell me before I let you cum¡±


    ¡°Oh god¡± Mireille whispered, feeling hot with his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. You don¡¯t¡­.¡± She could notplete her words before Dante spread her legs under the sheet and slipped his hand to her pussy.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Wet¡± he groaned and pushed two fingers inside of her.


    ¡°Oh god!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to speak or not?¡± Dante asked thickly and licked the back of her ears.


    ¡°I¡­ I have an interview today¡± Mireille moaned and almost instantly, Dante slipped his fingers out of her and sat up on the bed, the lust filled look on his face leaving and being reced with a stern look.


    Mireille slowly sat up on the bed and for a second, her boobs distracted Dante but he pulled himself back together and looked at her face.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Mireille¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°What do you mean by why?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Why do you have to work, Princess? I don¡¯t get it. I can give you everything that job can give you¡±


    ¡°But that job is what will satisfy me, Dante¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°I satisfy you better, don¡¯t I?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sexual needs are different and you know that. You have a job too. So why can¡¯t I get one?¡±


    ¡°Because the world out there is dangerous, Princess¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°And you are still alive with a job. And there are billions of people who have a job and are still alive¡±


    Dante refused to reason with her. Perhaps if he and James had decent jobs and didn¡¯t have enemies all over the city, he would let her get a job but both he and her brother were men with loads of enemies.


    ¡°Dante, I have to get this job and I will get this job¡± Mireille said, her voice determined.


    ¡°No, Princess. You won¡¯t.¡± Dante got out of bed, still spotting an erection in his briefs.


    ¡°I will, Dante. What happened to me when I tried working thest time was a one time thing. It would not happen again and I refuse to be confined within the walls of this house because of that¡± Mireille replied, her voice a bit raised.


    ¡°I am not confining you, Princess! I am not. You can choose to go anywhere you want. You can choose to travel the entire world if you wish to!¡±


    ¡°Yes but only with your guards following me around!¡± she yelled out her frustration.


    Dante sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Dante said.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me get the job this time around, I willmit suicide¡± Mireille threatened and Dante¡¯s facials softened instead.


    ¡°I know that was a joke but it didn¡¯t scare me one bit¡±


    ¡°You give an order that I should not be let to go to this interview and I swear you will be meeting my corpse when you get back from your job!¡± Mireille yelled at him.


    ¡°Your mouth can do better than yell at me, Princess. It can suck my hard cock instead¡± Dante said to her and Mireille went silent, not knowing how he could say things like that when she was being serious.


    He was not taking her serious at all and Mireille would show him how serious she could be.


    She got out of the bed, naked and in all her glory and she could swear she saw his cock jerk as Dante looked at her naked beauty.


    Mireille limped slightly and Dante smirked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you would be interviewed while you limp that way so just sit that sexy ass back on the bed before I lose it and ram back inside of you¡± Dante said to Mireille.


    ¡°Do it¡± Mireille said to him and Dante¡¯s eyes narrowed at her.


    He took two steps closer to her.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Ram back inside of me because it will be thest time you will do it and it will be thest time I will ever experience this type of pleasure¡± Mireille said to him and for a second, Dante wondered if she was really serious about attempting suicide but he pushed it away.


    Mireille wasn¡¯t suicidal and she won¡¯t even try being so because of a small argument.


    ¡°I wille home this evening and that is when I will take that sweet pussy that belongs to me. And your tight, little mouth is going to be used for the right purposes, Princess¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can fuck my corpse when you get back, Dante¡±


    ¡°Say one more word about you being dead, Princess¡± Dante¡¯s voice thickened.


    He wasn¡¯t finding it funny anymore. Her death was not something he looked forward to and he hated that she was talking about it so inly.


    Mireille gulped down as his intense gaze fell on her.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s what I thought¡± Dante said when she remained quiet.


    He walked over to her and fondled her right boob. Mireille bit on her lips to stop herself from moaning.


    ¡°You know you won¡¯t take a second before you moan¡± Dante said and lowered his face to her boob.


    He licked on the right boob and Mireille wrapped her arms around him, driving her nails into his skin.


    Dante winced as he felt her nails in the spot the bullet had scratched but he withstood the pain and picked Mireille up.


    ¡°Maybe I can just cum real quick before I go to work¡± he said raspily and took her boobs back into his mouth, covering her nipple with a generous amount of saliva before biting on the nipple.


    Mireille shivered in his grip and moaned.


    Dante grinned as he ran his hands over her ass before pping her ass hard while still sucking her boobs.


    He could feel her flowing wetness on his skin as Mireille began to move her body, grinding her wet pussy into his body.


    ¡°And there you thought you won¡¯t moan nicely for me¡±


    Dante pulled off his briefs and directed his cock towards her wet pussy.


    He pulled his mouth off her boobs and kissed her on the lips instead, drowning and muffling her moans as his cock rubbed her entrance, lubricating the hard cock.


    He walked over to his desk and pulled the drawers out, getting a condom from the drawer.


    He took it to his teeth and cut it open. Mireille drooled over him. He looked so fucking sexy with the the condom wrapper in his teeth.


    Dante sheathed his cock as fast as he could.


    His other hand grabbed Mireille by the waist tightly and then he pushed her down onto his cock.


    ¡°Fuuuuuck!¡± Mireille moaned loudly as she suddenly felt herself filled with his hard thick cock, the pierced of it touching her cervix.


    ¡°It¡¯s the way you get so wet for me, Princess. You are slick with your juices and it is so fucking good¡±


    ¡°Oh god!¡± She moaned and dropped her head on his shoulders.


    Dante walked a few steps, each step he took caused his cock inside of her to scratch her pussy walls and Mireille jerked at the effect.


    Pressing her against the wall, Dante had only thrusted into her once when Mireille grabbed his shoulders tightly.


    ¡°Master! Can I cum? Can your baby girl cum?¡± She wailed in delight.


    ¡°Yes. My personal whore can cum for me like she wants to¡±


    ¡°Thank you master!!¡± Mireille cried and came on his cock.


    Dante continued to fuck her through her orgasm, her sore pussy taking his cock like a fucking champ.


    Mireille submitted into his arms, crying, moaning and whimpering as he fucked her hard and good.

 Please Princess

    Dante settled in at work and loosened his tie a bit. He turned on hisptop and picked up the files that were on his tables for review.


    He opened the files and began to review, whole waiting for hisptop to boot.


    ¡°Good morning boss¡± his secretary walked into the room with a vibrant smile on her face.


    ¡°My schedule for today?¡± Dante questioned, his gaze on the files in front of him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your coffee first?¡± She walked to his table and dropped a cup of coffee on his table.


    Dante nced at the cup of coffee and chuckled softly. He had had more fun,pping up Mireille¡¯s squirt earlier that day that he had forgotten about getting his morning coffee.


    ¡°What else would you like me to get for you?¡± She asked in a soft voice that Dante recognised.


    It was the voice of women who wanted to seduce him. Dante raised his head and looked up at her.


    ¡°My schedule?¡± He demanded to know, his voice stricter.


    Her eyes wavered but in a few seconds, regained their confidence.


    ¡°You have nothing on your schedule for now, Mr. Romano. Why don¡¯t you¡­ Put me on your schedule instead?¡± She reached for the button of her shirt and unbuttoned one.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing? Do you think I will leave all the work I have to attend to this?¡± He stared at her body like she was nothing.


    Yes, she was beautiful but for now in his life, the only woman Dante found worthy of his cock was Mireille.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Any other woman was just not sexy enough and he knew that until he fucked the passion in him out, he would be unable to touch another woman.


    ¡°I can serve you very well, Mr. Romano. I can relieve you when you are stressed and¡­¡±


    ¡°You are fired¡± Dante cut her off and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Romano¡±


    ¡°You heard me right. You. Are. Fired.¡±


    She immediately slipped to her knees.


    ¡°Please, Mr. Romano. I don¡¯t know what came over me just now. Give me another chance and I will never do this again¡± she pleaded, knowing that she had failed instantly.


    ¡°I will suggest you to leave now that you can walk out yourself. You would not like me asking the securities to throw you out¡±


    Slowly, she pulled herself back to her feet and walked out of the room. Dante rolled his eyes. He had the best pussy in the world awaiting him at home so why in the world would he want to go for her?


    He returned his focus to his work but had only spent a few minutes on it before his phone rang. He groaned, wondering why he had not ced his phone on airne mode when he wanted to begin work.


    But he knew the reason quite well. It was because Mireille could need him to get her something on his way back and Dante did not want her calling him and being unable to reach him.


    It wasn¡¯t Mireille who was calling though. It was the head of the guards back at the mansion.


    A cold look descended on his face when he picked the call.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Miss. Mireille is on the rooftop right now and she is threatening to jump off if any of us approach her¡± the guard replied and Dante got off his seat, his heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°I am on my way. If anything happens to her before I get there, you all can shoot yourselves in the head because you won¡¯t want to die in my hands¡± he threatened and ended the call.


    He grabbed his coat and slipped it on before grabbing his car keys and hurrying out of his office.


    ¡°For Christ sake, how crazy can she be? How can she attempt to kill herself?¡±


    For the first time, his workers could see visible panic on his face. Their boss was a cold hearted bastard who would only grin when he was doing something quite cruel and never ever had they seem him hurry or panic.


    Dante quickened his pace and his hurrying turned into a run. He got into his car as soon as possible and ignited the car, his foot found the elerator and he sped away immediately.


    ¡°Col Calvolo¡± he cursed and drove even faster, elerating his speed.


    He cursed the fact that his office was far away from home. He never could have imagined that Mireille would take a step towards doing like she had said.


    What exactly was so good about her getting a job and working?! What was the pleasant thing about it?


    He hit the wheels and made the final turn into his estate.


    He drove roughly into the mansion and stepped hard on the brakes, bringing the car to a sudden halt that made him jerk forward.


    Dante got out of the car quickly. His guards were all around the ce and safety measures had been fixed around.


    Dante raised his head up and he could see Mireille at the edge.


    ¡°Oh god no!¡± He ran into the main building and raced all the way to the rooftop.


    But as soon as he was there, Mireille moved a step closer to the edge.


    ¡°Princess!!¡± He gasped and she turned back to look at him.


    ¡°You thought I was joking?¡± She asked and moved to another part slowly, moving away from the part that had the safety measures fixed.


    ¡°Hey, please listen to me, Princess. Get off the edge first. Please¡± he begged, knowing that this time he could notmand her to leave there.


    What if she got irked by hismanding tone instead and decided to jump off?


    Dante¡¯s heart was pounding and beads of sweats were forming on his forehead.


    ¡°Think about how shattered James is going to be if he finds out you did this, ugh? Please, just get off and let¡¯s talk¡±


    ¡°I am not getting off. If I can not just do what I want to do with my life, then I might as well just end my life!¡± She screamed and Dante took a few steps close to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯te close. Any step closer and I am going to jump!¡± She yelled at him.


    ¡°Alright! Alright! You want to work, right? Then do it! I will let you work, Mireille Mathieu. Please just get off the edge. It¡¯s dangerous!¡± He pleaded with her.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you saying this just so I can get off?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am saying this cause I want you to get down but I will stand by my words. I will let you do any job you want. Just get down¡±


    Mireille¡¯s looks softened and she seemed almost ready to get down but she suddenly hardened her look.


    ¡°No! You are lying to me! You won¡¯t let me!¡±


    ¡°I will! I swear by my mother¡¯s grave. I will let you work!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mireille asked, her looks softening again.


    ¡°Yes, Princess. So please get down¡±


    ¡°Come and get me¡± Mireille suddenly turned all soft.


    Dante took careful steps towards her.


    ¡°I am almost there, please don¡¯t step back¡± he whispered and as soon as his arms wrapped around her waist, he breathed out a sigh in relief.


    ¡°Oh for goodness sake!¡± He pulled her off the edge and kept his arms wrapped around her in a warm, tight hug.


    His heart gradually calmed down as he realised she was not dying anymore and she was safe and sound.


    A minute passed with the both of them in that position before Dante pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever ever try that again!¡±

 Sexy Bad Girl

    Dante¡¯s grip on Mireille¡¯s wrist was tight as he led her into the living room.


    Apart from the words he had said to her back in the rooftop, he had not said any other thing to her.


    His face which had been soft when he was begging her to get down was now very hard.


    ¡°Sit¡± he said to her and made her sit on the sofa.


    Dante took in a deep breath before sitting down beside her.


    ¡°Do you realise what could have happened? Do you know that you could have tripped and actually fallen down?¡± He asked, scolding her.


    ¡°Do you have to scold me?¡± Mireille asked softly and he groaned.


    ¡°Of course I have to! You were about tomit freaking suicide! What were you thinking about? I¡­. James has just you, Princess. You are the only one the poor guy has and you were going to get rid of yourself?¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to let me work?¡± Mireille asked, ignoring his question.


    Dante pressed his face into his palms and let out a heavy exhale before dropping his hands.


    ¡°Really? Is this damned work the only thing you care about?¡± He asked her but she gave no response.


    ¡°Fine. Fine. Whatever you want. A Princess deserves whatever she wants and that includes a job, if she so badly wants it to the extent of wanting tomit suicide for it.¡± He added and a smile parted Mireille¡¯s lips.


    She jumped on him, hugging him tight.


    ¡°Thank you so much¡± she squealed excitedly.


    Dante shut his eyes and wrapped his right arm around her body, pulling her to him and keeping her in the hug for a few more seconds before he pulled away.


    His gaze rested on her face and he gently tucked her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of thepany asking you for the interview? I am going to run a check on them before I let you go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Dreams Corporations. You should know them. They are quite huge too, not as huge as your corporation but they are great and¡­.¡± The deadly look on Dante¡¯s face made Mireille shut up.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± She had to ask him. Dante swallowed hard.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get a job there, Princess¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew you would not let me get a job like I want to!¡±


    ¡°Anywhere else but there¡± Dante exined.


    ¡°W-Why?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me carefully, Princess¡± Dante sat her down and took her hands into his.


    ¡°Whenever and wherever youe across anyone from Dreams Corporations, you have to call me to tell me about it. They are bad news.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Mireille asked, her face scrunched up.


    ¡°Both I and James are not in good terms with the owner so you are going to ignore their mail, alright?¡± He asked her and Mireille hesitated.


    ¡°Then I get to search for a job elsewhere?¡± She asked but Dante shook his head in the negative.


    ¡°Why search for a job anymore when you can have one in the safest ce for you to be?¡±


    ¡°Where is the safest ce for me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Work as my secretary, Princess. I fired my secretary just before I got a call about what you were doing. Come, work for me¡±


    A huge smile spread Mireille¡¯s lips.


    ¡°R-really?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, Princess. Come work for me¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Thank you¡± she grinned happily and hugged Dante again.


    This time, Dante pulled her to sit on his legs and pulled back from the hug. He leaned in and brushed his lips against hers.


    ¡°You had me all tensed up earlier. I was already thinking about how James would beat the hell out of me for letting you die.¡± His hand on her waist grinded her into his crotch and Dante groaned her name as his cock jerked.


    ¡°Oh, Dante¡± Mireille¡¯s breath turned heavy.


    ¡°Dante? You have made a mistake, baby girl¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, Master¡± Mireille quickly apologized but the look on Dante¡¯s face told her that it was toote for her to apologize anymore.


    ¡°Your apologies are declined and your master is going to punish your mouth for the mistake you have made¡±


    Her chest heaved with anticipation and she brushed her lips against his lips.


    ¡°Please punish me then, master¡± she whispered against his lips and her words drove Dante crazy.


    ¡°On your knees, you bad girl¡± he ordered and Mireille immediately slipped onto her knees.


    Dante unbuckled his belt and pulled the belt out.


    ¡°Get that dress off your body¡± he ordered and still on her knees, Mireille began to pull off her dress.


    She pulled the dress over her head and dropped it to the floor.


    ¡°Oh, you sexy bad girl¡± Dante ran his belt over her boobs.


    ¡°Let them loose¡± he gave an order and Mireille immediately reached her where her bra was sped and unsped it. She dropped the bra to the floor and looked at Dante, her eyes almost begging him to punish her little, hot mouth.


    ¡°What is your safe word?¡± Dante asked her.


    ¡°James¡± Mireille replied and Dante purred in satisfaction.


    ¡°Good¡± he ran the belt around her bare boobs for a few seconds before suddenly raising the belt andshing at her boobs.


    Mireille gasped, almost shocked as her boobs stung with pain.


    ¡°What? Did that make you wet?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°I want you to bury your fingers into your tight cunt that I will be fucking soon and I want you to show me your fingers so I can see if you are wet¡± Dante said to her and Mireille parted her thighs.


    ¡°Look into my eyes while you do that. If you blink one tiny bit while at it, you will be tagged a bad girl¡±


    Mireille shivered, her hands running over her taut stomach all the way to the middle of her legs where she found that her panties were wet already.


    She pushed her panties to the side and dipped a finger into her wetness. The sensation made her want to close her eyes but she did not want to be tagged a bad girl, so she struggled to keep her eyes open.


    She thrusted her finger into her pussy, frustrated at how thin and small her finger waspared to his.


    ¡°I did not ask you to fuck yourself on your finger. Bring it out and let me see¡± he demanded and Mireille removed her finger, a moan slipping from her lips.


    She raised the one finger up for Dante to see.


    ¡°Oh. Look at your finger all shiny with your juices¡± Dante bent his head over and sucked her finger into his mouth.


    ¡°Good¡± he moaned as he licked her finger, sensually.


    Dante undid his zipper and let his hard cock out of its captivity. His cock jumped out, hard, thick long and most certainly proud.


    The pierced head of it had precum oozing out. Mireille immediately raised her face to it, wanting to suck his cock and taste him on her tongue again but Dante stopped her.


    ¡°This time, I am not letting you suck me at your pace. I will be fucking your face until you turn into a whimpering and drooling mess. You want that, don¡¯t you?¡± He pped her left tit with his hand and she moaned ¡®yes!¡¯ in pleasure.


    ¡°Please fuck my face, master.¡±


    Dante dropped the belt in his hand and pulled her hair into his hands. He directed his cock at her face and pped the thick man meat on her face a few times, making Mireille feel really nasty.


    ¡°Your safe sign since you won¡¯t be able to speak is for you to hit the couch thrice, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master¡± she replied obediently and then his cock probed at her lips. Mireille immediately opened up her mouth to him and Dante pushed his cock into her mouth, spreading her lips.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh shit¡­. Feels so good¡± Dante moaned, his cock driving into her warm, tight mouth.

 His Perfect Whore

    Mireille moaned on Dante¡¯s cock, the salty, musky taste of his precum getting onto her tongue. Dante continued pushing his cock into her mouth until her mouth waspletely filled his cock but her little mouth had only been able to take half of his length.


    ¡°Oh shit! This would do, though¡± Dante moaned and fucked into her mouth, one quick thrust.


    Mireille moaned as his cock hit the end of her mouth.


    ¡°Yeah. You are a bit eased up now¡± Dante growled and before Mireille could know what else was happening, Dante was thrusting his cock into her mouth, treating her hot, little mouth like it was her pussy.


    He threw his head back in pleasure as he ravished the pleasure of his cock being in her mouth. Dante looked back down at her.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes were closed but he did not want that. He wanted her eyes open so that she could look into his eyes while he fucking loved her mouth.


    ¡°Open your eyes and look at me. Now!¡± He ordered and Mireille fluttered her eyes open as his cock continuously fucked her mouth, filling her mouth and stretching her lips.


    ¡°You feel so fucking good with your lips wrapped around my cock. You like it, don¡¯t you? You fucking like me fucking your mouth!¡±


    Mireille just bobbed on his cock, her mouth parting and taking his cock over and over again.


    ¡°Jesus! You fucking love me in your mouth, Princess. I never knew you were this kinky, Princess! I never knew you could take me so well. You are right¡± he growled as he bottomed into her mouth.


    Her saliva was all over his cock and had him all wet and slick and the wet, gagging noises that happened when his cock hit the back of her mouth made Dante even hornier.


    ¡°You are so fucking right when you told me you are no longer a kid and you can take me as well as anyone can. Shit! You take me even better¡±


    Mireille loved the sensation of his hard cock driving into her mouth. She could barely believe she was actually getting off from him fucking her face.


    Her hair was in his hands as he had absolute control over her mouth and he was using it so damn well, for his own pleasure and for her own pleasure.


    Mireille could feel herself moving towards the edge she now knew. She was going to cum soon but how in the world could she tell Dante that and ask him for permission when her mouth was filled up with his cock.


    Mireille could not hold back on the cum, she knew she had to let it go soon.


    Dante was absolutely rough and all princess treatment was far from the way he took possession of her mouth.


    Mireille trembled as she felt her orgasm rolling in on her.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god!¡± Dante moaned as he realised that Mireille was cumming from having her face fucked.


    How much more perfect could his woman be for him?


    Dante pulled his cock out of her mouth and Mireille let out a loud moan from her stretched lips.


    ¡°Master!!!¡± She wailed in delightful pleasure as she came.


    Dante watched her cum and fall on her ass to the cold floor, in the puddle of her own squirt. Mireille¡¯s body still trembled in her post orgasmic state.


    She was whimpering and her lips were still parted, the edges of them hurting from being stretched so differently.


    ¡°You are so fucking perfect¡± Dante groaned, lifted her face up and kissed her briefly before pulling back.


    ¡°But did I let you cum?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, Master. I could not speak¡±


    ¡°That is not an excuse. You were being punished but still you came without permission. You are really nasty¡±


    Dante pulled her up onto the couch.


    ¡°I am going to fuck this pussy like I have no idea who you are. You want to cum? Then I will fuck you until you cum over and over again¡± he said to her.


    ¡°Get on your fours and position that ass in front of my cock¡± he ordered and Mireille got on her buttery knees and did as he said.


    Dante grabbed his tie, loosened it from his neck and pulled Mireille¡¯s hands together. He tied her hands up and leaned in, kissing her sweaty back.


    ¡°You wasted all that squirt, Princess. You wasted it all so I am going to make you make more.¡± He positioned his cock at her ass hole and rubbed at it for a few seconds before slipping his cock back into her wet pussy.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Mireille moaned as his thick cock filled her up.


    It felt so different and so much better with him fucking her from behind.


    Dante leaned in, pushing his cock into her and making her pussy take him.


    He grabbed her by the hair and pulled her back to take his cock.


    ¡°Oh that felt heavenly!¡± Mireille wailed as she took more of his cock.


    Dante leaned towards her ears.


    ¡°I have only possessed two of your holes. A woman has three holes and I am going to possess the third hole when you are ready for it¡± he kissed her ear and leaned back.


    Her tied hands behind her drove Dante crazy as he grabbed her by the waist and began mming his cock inside of her wet pussy.


    ¡°Talk to me! Say all those dirty words that are running through your mind right now. Don¡¯t hold back on any of those words! I don¡¯t need your decency!¡±


    Mireille cried out in ecstasy.


    ¡°Oh Master! Yes master! Please fuck me¡± she cried out and her moans only spurred Dante on.


    His cock was a blur as he thrusted into her, like she was nothing but a rag doll to be used and fucked by his cock for his own pleasure.


    ¡°This is what you want, right? You little bad girl! This is what you want¡± he groaned.


    ¡°Yes, this it it. Master. This is what your little bad girl wants. To be fucked by your cock¡± she cried out and Dante growled.


    She was doing so well at this and if he had not been the one who deflowered her, he would have insisted that she was a pro at this.


    Her dirty and filthy words were driving him crazy and Dante pistoned his cock inside of her, with absolutely no mercy.


    His hand grabbing her hair, pulled her by the hair making her pull back onto his cock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, please. Fuck me, master. Don¡¯t stop, please¡± Mireille moaned passionately.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than stop!¡± Dante grunted.


    She was dripping wet and she was so fucking aroused. She started pushing back to take his cock.


    Dante spanked her ass, pping both ass cheeks interchangeably while his cock furiously mmed into her.


    ¡°Goodness! I am about to cum! Can I cum?! Please tell me I can cum!¡± Mireille asked in a delightful wail.


    The pleasure was driving her nuts and her body was threatening to explode into bits but it felt too good, way too good for her to stop.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± Dante groaned and groped her little red ass in his hands.


    With a heavy grunt, he pulled his cock out of her and knelt right behind her ass. He spanked her one more time, feeling her ass trembling and burning in his grasp.


    Dante leaned in and licked at her pussy, one long lick.


    ¡°Cum!¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± Mireille cried out, her body falling into a violent state.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes rolled back and for the next few moments, she could see nothing, do nothing other than tremble violently and cry out loud in the earth shattering pleasure while Dante took pleasure in licking off her juices.


    His hand was over his hard cock, jerking and squeezing his hard cock with great need.


    ¡°Oh damn! I need to be back inside of you¡± he got on his feet and grabbed Mireille by her still trembling hips.


    He stilled her as much as he could and entered into her sweet, tight pussy again, throwing his head backwards.


    ¡°Clenching my cock so good¡± he moaned as her pulsing pussy took him in, squeezing his cock.


    ¡°Look back at me¡±


    Mireille shook as she turned to face Dante, their eyes meeting while he slowly pulled out of her pussy, making her feel every pulsing vein of his cock pulling at her pussy walls and her pussy lips reluctantly letting him pull out.


    ¡°You look so sexy, baby girl¡± he ran his hands over her ass.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes were teary and in fact tears had rolled down but still she was grinding back into him, wanting more, needing more.


    ¡°What do you want? Tell me what you want¡± He demanded from her.


    ¡°I want you to¡­.¡± She breathed heavily and Dante smacked her ass, making her gasp.


    ¡°No decency, Princess. Don¡¯t try to be decent while I have my cock buried inside your pussy¡±


    ¡°Now, what do you want?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°I want you to fuck me, Master.¡±


    ¡°Lord. I fucking will¡± Dante growled and mmed his cock back inside of her.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes widened and a loud moan left her lips before her eyes shut with the pleasure. His grip on her waist tightened and that was it.


    His hard, thick cock was fucking her pussy hard and fast, filling Mireille up to the hilt each time he mmed home into her.


    ¡°You feel so fucking good, around my cock. So so fucking good. And you don¡¯t know how proud I am to have being the first person in this tight pussy¡± with every word he said, he thrusted into her proudly and she took each thrust like a champ.


    Dante groaned, he wanted to see her boobs bouncing and he wanted to lean in and kiss her lips, to let her moan and whimper into his mouth instead.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± Dante cursed and pulled out of Mireille again.


    He flipped her with no warning and Mireille barely had time to adjust on the couch before Dante pulled her legs towards him.


    His hard, throbbing cock pressed against her pussy lips and Dante shivered. She felt so fucking good.


    ¡°Oh my! In me, please.¡± Mireille wailed with need but Dante just threw his head back and continued to slide his cock up and down her slit.


    ¡°Oh god¡­. please Master¡± Mireille begged, she was getting close to her orgasm already and she wanted to cum on his cock this time around.


    She wanted to feel his cock in her while her body shook and her pussy tightened.


    ¡°No, baby girl¡± Dante grinned at her and reached his hand forward to p her tits.


    Mireille let out a series of moans, words that Dante could not decipher but Dante wanted more of those incoherent moans.


    ¡°Please push your cock inside of me¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­ You really want me, don¡¯t you?¡± Dante teased her, pping his cock against her clit.


    ¡°Oh goodness, I do!!¡± Mireille pulled her hands into her hair and Dante grinned.


    Mireille pushed her hip towards his cock, wanting to take his cock into her pussy but it was futile.


    ¡°Look at you dripping wet for my cock. Begging for my cock to be inside of you. You are so needy, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dante reached his hand to her clit and touched the hard, aroused nub.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I am going to cum soon, Master. Can I¡­ Can I¡­ Oh god.¡± Mireille moaned and threw her head backwards.


    Dante knew she was struggling to say the words because still yet, she wasn¡¯t used to all of this.


    ¡°Tell me the words and I will do what you want.¡± He groaned and encouraged her by pushing his cock head past her pussy lips.


    ¡°Can I cum on your cock, Master?¡± She whimpered the words.


    ¡°Oh Jesus!¡±


    ¡°Louder. Make your request louder¡± Dante demanded and watched her body tremble.


    ¡°Can I cum on your cock, Master?¡± She asked again, her voice louder and Dante shoved his cock into her weing, slick warmth.


    ¡°Dio Santo¡±


    ¡°You can. Do it. Right now¡± his voice was twice as deep as he thrusted into her twice and Mireille let go of her body.


    Her body shook even much more violently this time and her cries filled the living room. She was so loud that it was fact that the guards outside the building could hear her moans and cries.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god! You are so fucking¡­ Urgggh¡± Dante gritted his teeth, barely able to speak from pleasure.


    He needed to cum soon and he could not wait for Mireille to finish cumming on his cock. He pulled himself onto the couch with Mireille, resting his weight on his elbows.


    He looked at Mireille¡¯s pleasure contorted face and groaned before he began pounding her pussy.


    Mireille cried out at the sudden pounding of her pussy. Her arms wrapped around him and she scratched his back.


    ¡°I am close¡­. So fucking close¡± Dante knew he had to pull out soon and it frustrated him that he could not just cum inside of her.


    A few more thrusts and Dante pulled out of her pussy with urgency.


    ¡°Your mouth¡± his voice wavered as he knelt on the couch and Mireille pulled her face to his cock and opened her mouth.


    Dante thrusted his cock into her mouth, his hands grabbing her hair and pulling it tightly as his abs flexed powerfully and his cock began to spurt thick cum into Mireille¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m cumming¡± a deep growl left his throat and losing control totally, Dante pushed his cock deeper into her mouth.


    Mireille gagged and quickly hit the couch thrice. Dante pulled his cock out of her mouth, his abs still flexing.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you okay?¡± He asked her and Mireille nodded, her teary eyes staring at his sexually satisfied face.


    ¡°Can¡­ Can I cum again was what I wanted to ask you master¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Princess. You are so perfect for me, aren¡¯t you?¡± he pulled her legs, making hery back on that couch and then he thrusted two fingers into her.


    ¡°Cum¡±

 Her Dad

    That evening


    Mireille was in her bed, a smile on her face as she texted Belinda.


    ¡®So you really tried tomit suicide? Are you out of your senses?¡¯ Belinda texted.


    ¡®I definitely was not going tomit suicide. I just felt like he would give in if I threatened him with my death and that¡¯s how I got myself a job!¡¯ Mireille texted back and Belinda was typing back almost instantly.


    ¡®You are sure Dante does not have deep feelings for you? I feel like he treats you specially¡¯ Belinda replied and Mireille rolled her eyes.


    ¡®He is a yer, he definitely has no deep feelings for me and we made it clear too. We will be together for only two months. Once James is back, it would be over¡¯ Mireille sent the text.


    ¡®I do not in any way think that it would as easy as you think it is. Even if Dante does not fall in love, are you sure you won¡¯t fall in love with him?¡¯


    Mireille frowned at the message. Belinda was the one who had convinced her into doing this even though, she was eventually going to get here without Belinda convincing her. But why was Belinda now talking like this?


    ¡®I won¡¯t fall in love with Dante. I told you before. He really is not the type of man I want to love¡¯ She texted Belinda.


    ¡®Alright, if you do say so. Did I tell you James called me and asked me if I knew if anything was going on between you and Dante?¡¯


    Mireille¡¯s eyes widened as she saw that message.


    ¡®What did you tell him?¡¯


    ¡®If I told him the truth, he would be right there with you¡¯ Belinda texted and Mireille let out a sigh of relief.


    James could never know about what was going on between she and Dante. Not even fifty yearster when they both get old and grey.


    ¡°Hey¡± the door opened and Dante walked into the room with a ss of orange juice in his hands.


    Mireille slipped her phone into her pocket and adjusted in the bed.


    Dante was dressed up in casual pants and a white shirt with the first three buttons undone. He looked hot, as always and Mireille gulped down, her toes curling.


    ¡°Want to have something to eat?¡± Dante asked her, stretching the ss of orange juice to her.


    Mireille nodded, taking the ss and drinking the chilled liquid.


    ¡°I made dinner¡± Dante informed her.


    ¡°You can cook?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Of course I can¡± Dante passed her a look.


    ¡°Oh yes, the billionaire Dante can even cook¡±


    ¡°I am a perfect man, I know¡± Dante said arrogantly and Mireille rolled her eyes before stretching her hand to give back the ss of juice to him.


    Mireille got out of bed with a little struggle and limped towards Dante who waited at the other side of the bed with a proud smirk.


    ¡°Go before me, Princess¡± he said to her and as soon as Mireille turned towards the door, Dante slipped his phone out of his pocket and quickly took a video of Mireille limping towards the door.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It was one of the moments he would cherish. His cute, little princess limping from being fucked by him.


    A dreame true.


    He tucked the phone back into his pocket when she reached the door and walked after her. Mireille had just opened the door when Dante scooped her into his arms.


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to carry me. I can walk quite well¡±


    ¡°I caused the limp, I should help¡± Dante replied and walked out of the room.


    Mireille found herself smiling and burying her face in his chest. She loved his strong arms holding her firmly and making her feel safe.


    Dante walked all the way to the dinning room and lowered her onto a chair.


    He opened the covered dishes.


    It was pasta, meats and vegetables.


    ¡°Wow¡± Mireille smiled widely.


    Dante sat on the chair beside her with a soft look on his face while he stared at her, smiling so beautifully.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± He asked after Mireille had taken her first spoon.


    Mireille shut her eyes and moaned softly. It tasted so great.


    ¡°Oh god, Princess. Don¡¯t do that again if you don¡¯t want me to bend you over while you eat¡± he groaned and Mireille¡¯s face heated up.


    ¡°Do what?¡± She asked.


    ¡°That soft, little moan you did just now¡±


    ¡°But that wasn¡¯t even intentional¡± she replied.


    ¡°It does not have to be intentional to have its effects¡± Dante replied and she smiled sweetly.


    Those smiles that mesmerized Dante.


    ¡°You want ice cream?¡± He asked her, resting his jaw on his palm while he stared at her.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Maybe after this meal¡± Mireille replied and then changed the topic.


    ¡°When do I resume work?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow, if you wish to¡±


    ¡°As what?¡± She asked to know her position before taking another spoonful.


    ¡°As my secretary. I sacked the one I had, today¡± he replied and Mireille furrowed her brows.


    ¡°What did she do? Just so I can know not to do it so I don¡¯t get sacked too¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t worry, Princess. You can do what she did over and over again, anytime you want. You won¡¯t get sacked¡± he replied her and Mireille turned her attention to him fully.


    Dante¡¯s gaze met hers and the both of them stared at each other for long seconds until Mireille broke the eye contact, feeling something knotting in her stomach.


    ¡°Let me have your phone¡± Dante demanded.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°I have to text Dreams Corporations back and tell them you are not interested¡± Dante exined and Mireille brought the phone out of her pocket.


    Dante leaned into his chair, with the phone in his left hand. He rested his right hand on Mireille¡¯s thigh which was quite exposed since she was wearing shorts.


    His right hand gently roamed her thighs making Mireille gulp down.


    ¡®Thank you for the offer but I am not interested. And do not try negotiating with me. My mind is made up. I am not interested in your corporation¡¯ Dante sent the message and dropped the phone on the table, his face pulling into a worried look while his hand continued to rub her thigh.


    He knew that Mark had purposely contacted Mireille for the job and he knew that from now on, Mark would probably have his eyes on Mireille.


    ¡°Just a minute¡± Dante turned Mireille¡¯s head towards him and kissed her on the lips briefly, his hands leaving her thighs and pping her boobs.


    He pulled back from the kiss and looked at the aroused Mireille with a smirk before walking away.


    Dante stopped in the living room and dialed the contact of his manager.


    ¡°Hello sir¡± he picked up at the very first ring.


    ¡°Reach out to Dream¡¯s Corporations biggest investors and talk to them about cooperating with us instead.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. I will get onto it instantly¡±


    Dante ended the call and gently pped the phone against his hand. He looked out of the window and noticed that it seemed like it was going to rain.


    He recalled Mireille¡¯s trauma and pulled his face into a frown. He decided to contact James and ask him about this dad that Mireille had been talking about.


    He dialed James contact and took the phone to his ear.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    ¡°Hello, Dante¡± James replied.


    ¡°I have a question for you¡±


    ¡°About work?¡±


    ¡°No. About Mireille. Her trauma¡­ Who is the dad she talks about when it happens?¡±


    The other side of the line went silent.

 Teasing Her

    ¡°James¡± Dante called him by his name, his voice inpatient.


    ¡°Who is he and where is he?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°He is our stepdad and¡­ ¡± James sighed softly.


    ¡°And the hell, that man was psychotic. He was a lunatic and thought¡­ Oh god, I can¡¯t tell you about it, man. He was a total psycho but I don¡¯t know where he is right now and I don¡¯t care about where he is cause I never want to see him¡±


    ¡°I think I do want to see him, just once before I kick his corpse into a ditch¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°I am sorry but not now¡­ Maybeter when this doesn¡¯t take me with so much surprise. Then, I will be able to talk about this¡± James replied.


    Dante fell silent for a few seconds, his fingers rubbing the space between his brows.


    ¡°Alright. We will talk about this again tomorrow, James¡±


    ¡°Alright. Can you give the phone to Mireille? She has been avoiding my calls these days. I want to hear her voice¡± James replied.


    ¡°A minute¡± Dante walked back to the dinning table where he found that Mireille had pulled his own te of food and was eating it.


    He chuckled softly and Mireille tried to hold back her giggles, her mouth stuffed.


    ¡°James wants to talk to you¡± Dante raised his phone and saw Mireille¡¯s eyed widen.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She shook her head, motioning to Dante that she did not want to pick the call but Dante was not having it.


    Her not talking to James would make James even more suspicious that something was going on between them.


    ¡°Have the phone now, Princess. Don¡¯t be a disobedient girl¡± Dante stretched the phone to her and Mireille grumbled, taking the phone.


    She took the phone to her ear and mumbled an hello.


    ¡°Hello Mireille! For how long did you think you would avoid me?¡± James voice was deep.


    ¡°I was not avoiding you¡± Mireille grumbled a lie.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­. Not picking my calls and not opening my messages is not you avoiding me, it is you totally paying all of your attention to me. I said I am sick here and recuperating but you are barely even calling to hear from me¡± Jamesined and Mireille was about to respond when Dante suddenly went on his knees.


    She shot him a look asking what he was doing on his knees but Dante ignored her questioning look.


    ¡°I am sorry, James. It was all my fault but I really did not mean to ignore you. I am sorry. You won¡¯t¡­.¡± Her words trailed off when Dante spread her legs.


    ¡°You won¡¯t stay angry at your sister for long, right?¡± Mireille asked, her breathing getting heavy as Dante reached for the waist band of the shorts she was wearing and pulled it down.


    Mireille almost cursed herself for lifting her hips to make it easier for him to pull down her shorts.


    What the hell was wrong with her? She was on a call with James, her brother and his best friend was in between her legs.


    ¡°You are doing this because you know that I can¡¯t stay angry at you for long¡± James used and at that moment, Dante pushed his fingers to her panty covered clit.


    Mireille sped her hands over her mouth as he applied a little bit more pressure to her clit.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting wet¡± Dante mouthed to her, the smirk still on his face.


    ¡°Hey? Are you there?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Can I call youter James?¡± Mireille asked, her voice thinned and yet heavy but one nce at Dante made her reconsider.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare end the call¡± Dante mouthed to her, pulling her panties to a side and grazing his fingers in her wet slit. Mireille¡¯s toes curled and her moan vanished into a groan as she tried not to make it noticeable.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡± Mireille replied in one quick, sharp breath.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± James asked and that was the moment Dante chose to slip one finger into her wet snatch.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Mireille just could not hold back the moan.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± James asked, half in worry and half in suspicion.


    ¡°I am trying to¡­¡± Her words trailed off as Dante slowly pulled his finger out of her and took his juice shiny finger into his mouth, sucking on it while staring directly into her eyes.


    ¡°I am trying to reach something on the shelf but I can¡¯t quite reach it¡± Mireille lied, hoping James would believe it.


    ¡°Have Dante get it for you. The dude is much more taller. Or you can get a stool¡± James replied as Mireille watched Dante take two fingers back to her pussy and dipped it into her wetness.


    ¡°I¡­ I will get a stool!¡± Her voice pitched at the end, her eyes begging Dante to at least let her end the call but Dante seemed to be enjoying this very much.


    ¡°Alright, do you want me to call youter?¡± James asked.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Mireille¡¯s other hand grabbed the table tightly as Dante suddenly and so unexpectedly, thrusted his fingers into her fast for a few seconds.


    ¡°Yes, please. Call meter. I am almost touching the item I need¡± Mireille shivered.


    ¡°Alright, then¡± James ended the call and Mireille let out a loud cry.


    ¡°Oh god, Master!¡± She moaned and Dante grinned at her.


    ¡°Look at you, so wet from being touched while on the phone with your brother.¡± Dante groaned and pulled her closer to him until Mireille could feel his breath on her pussy.


    Her body trembled.


    ¡°You are already on the verge of cumming, Princess.¡± Dante dipped his head in and licked her pussy.


    ¡°Aaargh! Yes¡± Mireille cried, satisfied that she could now moan without a single worry.


    She dropped the phone on the dinning table and sent her hands into Dante¡¯s dark hair, pulling his face into her pussy while hepped and licked at her pussy eagerly.


    Dante ate out her pussy, pushing his tongue in between her pussy lips and sending it into her pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Mireille moaned as she felt his thick tongue pushing inside of her pussy and fucking her at a steady pace.


    Warm against her pussy, the act had Mireille on the edge.


    ¡°Permission to cum? Please say yes, Master¡± she cried out, her ass lifting off the chair and her pussy grinding his face.


    ¡°I will give you the pleasure. Do it. Cum on my fucking tongue!¡±

 Starting Her Life

    The next day


    Mark was in his office, his face in his palms as he paced around the room, a limp in his steps. Jonas was standing in the room too, a calm expression on his face.


    ¡°That bastard¡­ It is that bastard, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Mark cried out.


    ¡°He is the reason Mr. Stones called to pull out his investment, right?¡± Mark asked, trying hard not to get out of his senses.


    ¡°He is behind it, boss. And I think this has to do with Mireille Mathieu¡± Jonas responded and Mark halted his steps.


    ¡°Mireille Mathieu? How?¡±


    ¡°The job offer was rejectedst night and the shareholders are pulling out this morning. I do not think this is a coincidence especially when this Mireille Mathieu is living with Dante Romano. I bet he found out we offered her a job and did this.¡±


    Mark¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°And why should Dante Romano be so concerned with Mireille Mathieu? She¡¯s with James, isn¡¯t she? Why would he be interested in her business? The Dante I know would not care.¡±


    Jonas and Mark looked at each other before Mark let out a grin.


    ¡°Could it be that she is special to him? The one weakness of Dante Romano that I have been searching for all my life. Could Mireille Mathieu be the one?¡±


    ¡°There is high chances that she is quite special to him¡± Jonas agreed and remembered Belinda.


    He could just try to get some information from Belinda to know if Mireille was the card to pulling Dante down.


    ¡°We have to y a little bit more with her and see Dante¡¯s reactions to it.¡± Mark said.


    ¡°I have another way, boss. I will find out if she is special to Dante Romano or if he just did it on behalf of her brother¡± Jonas replied.


    ¡°Good¡±


    *


    Mireille smiled sweetly at the mirror. She was barely able to contain her happiness and she was not making attempts to cover up the happiness anyways.


    This was her first time going to a befitting job and she was excited about it. The way her shirt and her ck skirt made her look so formal made her happy.


    Being Dante¡¯s secretary was not going to be an easy task but Mireille knew she would do a pretty good job.


    A knock came on the door and Mireille did not need to have it opened for her to know who was at the door.


    ¡°Just a moment¡± she walked over to the door, her heels making a clicking noise as she walked over to her door.


    She pulled it open and Dante was standing by the door, he was dressed in a blue tailored suit that fitted him.


    The colour of it made Mireille smile. He looked great in blue, he looked royal, like a king and of course, he was a king.


    Just one without the crown.


    ¡°You could take a picture. It wouldst longer, Princess¡± Dante smirked and Mireille gulped down before yfully swatting at his chest.


    ¡°You look¡­.¡± Dante looked at her body. She looked crazily sexy with her tight ck skirt hugging her body.


    Perhaps they would look better if he tore it up with a scissors.


    ¡°Beautiful¡± he finished his words.


    ¡°And yet so fucking sexy¡± he added and before Mireille could say a word, Dante had leaned in and kissed her on the lips.


    Mireille¡¯s intended words drowned against his lips as he took her lips into his mouth, moistening the pair as he kissed hard on her lips.


    Mireille¡¯s hands sped around Dante¡¯s neck and she kissed him back as much as she could, while he dominated the kiss wlessly.


    The kiss made her stomach knot and Mireille could swear she felt her heart thumping as his tongue slid into her willing mouth and found his own tongue.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Dante groaned against her lips as Mireille pulled away from the kiss, taking a few steps backwards.


    Mireille¡¯s gaze fell down to his crotch where there was a bulge already. She gulped down with want but she did not want it now. She wanted to go to work instead and start her job.


    ¡°I want you again, Princess¡± Dante moved closer to her, closing their distance.


    ¡°Work, Dante. We have to go to work.¡± Mireille replied him.


    ¡°Work is boring. Let¡¯s fuck.¡±


    Mireille gulped down. She also wanted him, she wanted him to take her again but she felt this was Dante¡¯s way of preventing her from going to work.


    ¡°No, Dante. I want to go to work¡± she said sternly and Dante groaned.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go, Princess¡± he turned and Mireille grabbed her purse and walked on after him.


    They had only gotten to the stairs when Dante pulled Mireille into his arms, lifting her in bridal style.


    Mireille¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± She asked him, her face flushing a bit of pink.


    ¡°What does it look like?¡± Dante replied with a question before looking forward and walking off.


    Mireille¡¯s gaze was fixated on his face.


    He looked perfect and something in Mireille told her that a man like Dante could never be for one woman. Women would always go after him and Dante was definitely not the type to let pussies slide away in front of him, was he?


    As they approached the car, one of Dante¡¯s men pulled the door of the backseat open and Dante dropped Mireille in the car gently.


    ¡°Move over¡± he said to her and got in after her.


    The driver was behind the wheels of the car, ready to drive at themand of Dante.


    Dante ced his hand on Mireille¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Drive¡± he ordered and the car was immediately started.


    ¡°I should take a picture¡± Mireille smiled and brought her phone out of her bag.


    Dante watched her smile at the camera and take a few shots before she turned to him.


    ¡°You want to take one with me?¡± She asked and Dante hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t post it on social media¡± he said to her and Mireille chewed on the insides of her mouth.


    Was he so ashamed of having her that he would not want to be seen with her on social media?


    ¡°I just won¡¯t take it¡± Mireille slipped her phone back into her bag, her excited face fading into a frown.


    Dante nced at her. He had only told her that because she could be at risk for being with him. He had so much enemies, enemies that he did not even know about and if they saw her with him, she could be a target too just like a few other women had been in the past.


    Dante groaned and grabbed her purse, taking the phone out of it.


    ¡°You are taking it but you won¡¯t post it. It¡¯s for you only¡± Dante pulled her close to him and took a quick picture of the both of them before slipping the phone back into her purse.


    ¡°There¡± he whispered and returned his left hand to her thigh, his hand pushed the skirt a bit, revealing more of her thighs for his hands to caress.


    He listened attentively as Mireille¡¯s breath turned heavy as his caresses became more and more sensual. Slight, slow and yet arousing.


    Dante journeyed his hands towards her inner thighs, he still had a straight face on and was looking forward as if he wasn¡¯t in the middle of something.


    Mireille¡¯s chest heaved with anticipation as he got closer to her getting wet pussy. She could not wait for his fingers to get there so she pushed towards his fingers a bit but Dante kept his hand on her inner thighs, a smirk appearing on his lips.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Mireille whispered, not wanting to draw the attention of the driver.


    Exactly at the moment, Dante¡¯s fingers grazed her panties, the car pulled to a stop.


    ¡°We are here, boss¡± the driver said and Mireille let out a grumble.


    Dante retreated his hand from in between her legs and cupped her face, kissing her hard for a few seconds and taking her breath away before pulling away and readjusting his suit.


    He was still at it when the door was pulled open by one of his men. Dante stepped out of the car and Mireille stepped out after him, before the door was m shut, the sexual frustration still on her face.


    Mireille looked at the giant structure in front of her. She could not see the top of it as the sun blinded her vision.


    This was it. Her finally starting her own life.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Touching Is Inappropriate?

    By the time, she returned her gaze to the floor, Dante was already walking away majestically, his shoulders held up high.


    Mireille quickly walked on after him to catch up with him. Her heels clicked noisily behind him and she returned to her usual pace after catching up with him.


    She nced at Dante¡¯s face and was almost pulled back by the coldness on his face. He looked stern, strict and all shades of ruthless.


    Mireille pulled herself together and told herself this was the Dante she would be seeing whenever she was in thispany. She had to get used to it and treat him like what he was¡­ Her boss.


    A man, suited up and of a petite stature walked up to the both of them.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Romano. I have prepared a few potential secretaries for you to pick from and¡­.¡±


    ¡°No need. I have a secretary already. Introduce yourself, Mireille Mathieu¡± Dante said formally and Mireille felt weird at how he mentioned her name so formally but she quickly adjusted to it.


    ¡°I am Mireille Mathieu and I am Mr. Romano¡¯s new secretary¡±


    ¡°Nice meeting you, I am Andrew Jones, the personal manager¡± Andrew stretched his hand forward for a shake that Mireille was about to take when Dante got in the middle of their stretched hands, preventing the physical contact.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mireille. You will learn what to do from Andrewter¡± His deep voice resounded in the ears of both.


    Dante walked forward and Mireille walked after him until they got into the elevator. Dante stood, coldly but the coldness onlysted for the few seconds it took for the elevator door to close.


    As soon as it was closed, his gaze softened and he pulled Mireille close to him, fusing his lips with hers as his hands ran down her waist to her ass.


    With a sharp groan, Dante pulled up her skirt and ran his hands over her panty covered ass. Mireille moaned into his mouth as his hands groped her ass and squeezed her ass hard.


    Dante¡¯s right hand left her ass and moved upwards to her chest. He grabbed her boob and she moaned into his mouth. Her sexy moans got Dante hornier than ever and he just wanted to bend her over and fuck her definitely wet pussy.


    Dante pulled away from the kiss, leaving his lips brushing against hers.


    ¡°Who is the owner of your body?¡± He asked in a raspy voice.


    ¡°You¡± Mireille replied breathlessly.


    ¡°Who?¡± Dante pped her ass and watched her eyes roll back and her lips quiver in a moan.


    ¡°You, Master¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess¡± Dante suddenly pulled her skirt back down and let go of her.


    Just then, the elevator door opened and Dante walked out of the elevator. Mireille smiled and giggled softly to herself. Perhaps Dante would not be thoroughly cold to her throughout their time at work.


    She walked after him hurriedly and caught up with him just before he walked into his office.


    Dante walked over to his seat while Mireille stared at the insides of his office. It looked expensive and luxurious. Every bit of it.


    She watched as the tall, masculine man walked over to his chair behind a table and settled himself in it.


    Mireille walked over to the table, a small, polite smile on her face.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Romano. Would you like me to do anything for you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°These files.¡± Dante pointed to a pile of files on his table.


    ¡°Sort them ording to the department they came from¡± his voice was strict and Mireille nodded, lifting the files up in her hands.


    ¡°You say ¡®yes sir¡¯ or ¡®yes boss¡¯ when I talk to you, Miss. Mireille¡± Dante said to her.


    ¡°I am sorry sir¡± Mireille responded, clutching the files tightly.


    It badly weirded her out for her to call Dante with so much respect and formalities.


    ¡°Your office is right next to mine. Andrew would be there in no time to inform you about my schedule¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± she replied and turned towards the door.


    Dante stared at her ass, softly jiggling wutt every step she took. He let out a hot breath and loosened his tie.


    ¡°So damn sexy¡±


    Mireille walked out of the office and walked to the next office, a happy and excited smile on her face. She walked into her office and grinned widely. It was beautiful and neat.


    She eagerly got behind her desk and opened the first file, getting to work immediately. It had only been two minutes before a knock came on her door.


    ¡°Pleasee in¡± Mireille replied and the door opened, revealing Andrew.


    He walked into the office with a pleasant look on his face and aptop in his hand.


    ¡°Wee to thepany¡± Andrew weed her, walking over to her.


    Mireille got on her feet, smiling politely.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡±


    ¡°You do not have to use formalities for me. You can just call me Andrew.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡±


    ¡°Here is yourptop for ease. You can make use of theputer on your table or the tablet by the side and you can choose to use this¡± he stretched theptop to her.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Mireille received it from him and dropped it gently on the table.


    ¡°The schedule, your duties as the boss¡¯s secretary. They are all in there¡±


    Mireille immediately got on theptop and found that it had been turned on already but there was also a password encryption.


    ¡°Please, what¡¯s the password?¡±


    ¡°Oh as for that. Mr. Romano requires youe to him for the password¡±


    Mireille felt her stomach tighten at that request.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you so much¡±


    Andrew gave a curt nod and walked out of the office. She picked theptop up and walked over to Dante¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr.  Romano. I was told by Andrew toe to you for the password¡± she stood at a pretty good distance away.


    ¡°If you want the password, Miss Mathieu,e closer¡±


    Mireille¡¯s lips pursed a bit and she walked a few steps closer until she was in front of his table.


    ¡°I guess I am close enough now, sir¡±


    ¡°Not close enough, Miss. Mathieu. You have to be very close to me to get the password, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Romano¡± she called his name and a smirk curled his lips.


    ¡°I saide closer¡± Mireille ced theptop on the table and walked over to his side.


    Dante grinned and pulled her onto his thighs, making her feel his hard erection.


    ¡°Yes, close enough now¡± Dante whispered against her ears, making Mireille feel hot.


    ¡°Mr. Romano¡± she whispered, her voice instantly thinned and hot.


    ¡°Is this closeness appropriate for a boss and his employee?¡± She asked, her voice still in a sweet whisper as Dante¡¯s hands parted her sped thighs.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When that employee is you. It is appropriate¡±

 Master鈥檚 Princess

    ¡°Oh god¡± Mireille moaned softly as Dante licked her neck and all of a sudden, Dante stopped his ministration but kept her seated on him, his erection, hard and throbbing, pressing into her thighs.


    Dante reached forward and pulled theptop towards him.


    ¡°Here for the password, right?¡± He asked her and Mireille nodded, doing a slow grind on him.


    ¡°Oh fuck. That was intentional, Miss. Mathieu. Is that appropriate for an employee to do to her boss?¡± Dante pulled her hair out of the way and kissed on her neck again.


    ¡°When that boss is you, then it is appropriate¡± Mireille replied and did another grind that made Dante groan.


    ¡°Are you here for the password, Miss Mireille?¡± He asked and Mireille nodded.


    Dante groaned and pped her thigh making Mireille gasp and jerk.


    ¡°Words.¡± He demanded in a rough tone that got Mireille wetter.


    ¡°I am here for the password sir¡± her voice quivered.


    ¡°Good¡­ Good, good girl¡± Dante mumbled deeply.


    ¡°Who are you to me?¡± Dante asked and sucked her earlobe into his mouth before biting on it softly.


    ¡°Y¡­ Your Princess¡± she replied, her words were almost drowned in a moan as Dante¡¯s hand on her thighs suddenly cupped her clothed mound.


    ¡°And who am I to you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ My Master?¡± Mireille shivered in his grasp as Dante pushed her panties to the side, letting the cold air of the office hit Mireille¡¯s wet pussy.


    ¡°Good girl. So who are you?¡± He pushed a finger into her pussy and Mireille¡¯s back stretched, her toes curling as she kicked the heels off her feet.


    ¡°Master¡¯s Princess?¡± Her words were a moan as Dante slowly pushed his finger deeper inside of her, making her feel every inch of his finger inside of her.


    ¡°Yeah and that¡¯s the password¡± he burrowed his tongue into her ear hole and Mireille bucked.


    She had never had that done to her before and the pleasure shook her.


    ¡°Christ¡±


    ¡°You have the password now, Miss. Mathieu. So are you going to leave?¡± Dante asked, his other hand reaching for her boobs and squeezing it while his finger continued the slow finger fucking.


    ¡°I want to be¡­ I want you to be beside me, Mr. Romano¡± she moaned in pleasure.


    ¡°Are you sure you just want me beside you?¡± Dante pulled his finger out and took it into his mouth, sucking off her juices while his other hand continued fondling her soft tit.


    ¡°No¡­ I want you inside of me too¡± Mireille cried out and Dante groaned.


    He had to relieve his hard cock. He pulled Mireille up and got off the chair, pushing it backwards as he bent Mireille over the desk.


    ¡°You are so fucking naughty, Miss Mathieu. You want your boss¡¯s cock in your sweet, tight pussy?¡±


    ¡°Yes I do. I am naughty, very naughty¡± Mireille cried out.


    She wanted something back inside of her. His fingers or his tongue or better still, his cock. She wanted to cum on one of them soon. Dante had teased her more than enough.


    ¡°Naughty girls gets spanked, Miss Mathieu¡±


    Mireille barely had a second to understand his words before she felt his hard, rough hand strike down on her ass.


    Her body quivered and her upper body lost control and dropped onto the desk.


    ¡°Oh god¡­ oh god¡±


    ¡°It seems you do not know this, Miss Mathieu but you have to say thank you sir to your boss for everything he does to you¡± he spanked her ass again, this time harder as if to make her properly register his words.


    ¡°Thank you sir!¡± Mireille whimpered and he spanked her again.


    Soon, Mireille was moaning and whimpering a string of ¡®thank you sir¡¯ as he spanked her repeatedly.


    ¡°Goooooooood!¡± Mireille moaned out loud as her orgasm threatened to take over her.


    ¡°Can I cum, sir? Please can I?¡± Her eyes were tear filled and her lips were parted in whimpers and sobs.


    ¡°Do you think you deserve to cum yet?¡± Dante leaned over and kissed her burning ass cheeks.


    ¡°N-no, I don¡¯t but please let me¡± Mireille cried and Dante grabbed her ass and jiggled the soft, red burning ass cheeks as he trailed his tongue to her pussy.


    ¡°Since you know you do not deserve it, your boss will bepassionate. You can cum on your boss¡¯s face¡± he spanked her one more time and Mireille wailed loudly in delight.


    If his office had not been sound proof, it would have been so obvious to everyone what was happening in the office. Mireille was loud and Dante loved being the reason behind her loud moans and her screams.


    Her orgasm rolled upon her like a storm, shaking her to the depth of her cores as Dante sucked and ate her pussy out, prolonging her orgasm and making her scream even louder as the pleasure overtook her mind.


    Dante¡¯s right hand reached for his hardened cock and he began wanking his cock urgently.


    Mireille was breathing heavily and moaning even after her orgasm because Dante¡¯s tongue was still present on her pussy. His tongue was expertly teasing her clit and every once in a while, she felt his teeth graze the hard, little nub in a promise of pain apanied with pleasure.


    And then all of a sudden, it was over. Dante pulled his face away from her with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Dress up and go back to your office, Miss Mathieu¡±


    Mireille turned to see his hard cock still out through his zipper. The head of it was smeared with precum that Mireille wanted in her mouth. She gulped down lustfully. She wanted his cock inside of her more than anything else and his cock seemed to want her too.


    Refusing to leave, Mireille jiggled her ass seductively.


    ¡°Please fuck me¡± she begged and heard Dante groan deeply, his arousal hiking.


    ¡°Fuck me, please. My pussy is¡­ is begging to be fucked by your cock¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jesus¡­ Princess¡± Dante growled and grabbed her hair in his hand, ruining her hairstyle as he pulled her into his body.


    ¡°You act like you are fucking depraved, don¡¯t you? You want nothing more than my cock¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes, Master. I want nothing more than your cock¡±


    ¡°I knew it¡± Dante said between gritted teeth and smacked her boobs through her clothings


    ¡°But you are not having it until we get back home.¡± He let go of her and painfully tucked his hard cock back in his trousers.


    ¡°Get your beautiful red ass back to your office now, Miss. Mathieu¡±

 Adorable Bel

    Mireille grumbled, sexually frustrated as she sat on the chair behind her desk.


    ¡°Dante, that jerk¡± she mumbled, the frustration evident in her eyes.


    He wanted to fuck her as much as she wanted him to do so but old habits die hard and he still prioritised teasing her over any other thing.


    Mireille tried to get back to sorting the files but she could not.


    ¡°Damnit¡­ I have to get myself off¡± she whispered to herself and pushed her skirt up, she reached her hand up to her pussy and giggled softly, realizing that Dante had kept her squirt soaked panties with himself.


    But as soon as her fingers were about to go into her pussy, Dante¡¯s voice filled the room, startling Mireille for a moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡± Mireille looked around and found a small speaker glued to her desk.


    There was a camera in her office and Dante was watching every of her movement.


    ¡°You know you are not allowed to touch that pussy without permission, Princess. It belongs to me¡± his voice filled the room again and Mireille grumbled.


    Dante chuckled at her frustration.


    ¡°You are here to work, Miss. Mathieu. Please get to work¡± he said in a professional tone and Mireille gave up on satisfying herself.


    She pulled theptop close and typed in the password. It was correct and made her smile for no reason.


    Then her phone beeped with a message. Mireille picked the phone casually and nced at the screen. It was a message from an unknown contact. She was going to ignore it but there was something about it that pushed her to view the message.


    ¡®Hello, Mireille. How have you been doing? Have you been keeping up with the activities of the cult? Dad loves you!¡¯


    Mireille froze with fear, her phone dropping from her grip.


    ¡°D-dad?¡±


    *


    ¡°Wow, your house looks really good¡± Belindamented as her eyes scanned Jonas¡¯s home.


    Jonas smiled, tucking his hands in his pocket.


    ¡°Thank you¡± he replied her and Belinda turned towards him


    ¡°So how many women have you brought into your house? Or have you even lost count?¡± Belinda asked, twirling her hair in between her fingers.


    ¡°None. You are the first woman I will be bringing to my home¡± Jonas replied and he was being honest.


    He preferred having sex with women at hotels and ending things right there. He brought no woman close to him but Belinda¡­.


    Maybe he was doing that because Belinda was his key to finding out more about Mireille.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯ve told that lie to like thirty women already¡± Belinda said and Jonas chuckled.


    ¡°You wish¡± he moved closer to her and tapped her forehead.


    Belinda pouted her lips with a small frown on her face that Jonas found cute. He had learnt not to find women cute or beautiful. He could only find them sexy, ready for sex and for nothing more but Belinda was very cute, too cute for her cuteness to be ignored.


    Jonas lowered his head and kissed her lips softly, easing the frown on her face. He pulled away with a tiny smile on his face.


    ¡°There. Fixed up that face. Please have your seat¡±


    Belinda, hiding her smile settled into afortable sofa.


    ¡°What would you like to have?¡± Jonas asked.


    ¡°Not alcohol. I don¡¯t want to lose control today¡± Belinda replied him and Jonas chuckled.


    ¡°I do not think you need alcohol for you to lose control beside me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too high of yourself, Jonas¡± Belinda rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Really?¡± Jonas moved closer to her.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Jonas asked.


    ¡°You could not even make me cum the day we had sex and you think you can make me lose control?¡± She asked and Jonas chuckled, the chuckle almost fake.


    He had never cared about a woman having her orgasm. His only goal with sex was his own orgasm and he always tried to finish quickly because he was way too busy than to waste too much time on pleasuring a woman.


    ¡°You really think I cannot make you cum?¡± Jonas asked.


    ¡°You think you can make me cum?¡±  Belinda replied with a question.


    ¡°I know I can make you cum¡± Jonas replied, his voice dripping with confidence.


    The both of them stared at each other, sexual tension increasing in the air until Belinda broke it off with a chuckle.


    ¡°I am only here to see your home, not to engage in sexual activities with you¡± she replied.


    ¡°Alright¡± Jonas rolled his sleeves up, exposing his ripped arms.


    ¡°I will get you juice then? Your choice?¡±


    ¡°Orange juice¡±


    Jonas walked away and emerged about a minuteter with a ss of chilled orange juice.


    ¡°There you go. Do you share likes with your friends, like Mireille? Do you both like orange juice?¡± Jonas asked and Belinda frowned.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you are more interested in Mireille than in me?¡± She asked, her gaze turning hard and Jonas found himself wanting to sooth her hard gaze by smothering her face with kisses.


    ¡°Of course not¡± He responded.


    ¡°Even at the date, you seemed to want to ask more questions about Mireille. If you want Mireille and not me, please let me know so I can pick my bag and leave¡±


    ¡°That is absolutely not it, Bel¡± his deep voice soothed Belinda¡¯s heart but she refused to soften her gaze.


    ¡°I was just curious¡­.¡±


    ¡°Curious about my friend and not me¡± she cut him off.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t ask about your friend anymore. I am sorry if that annoyed you. I won¡¯t do it anymore¡± he apologized.


    ¡°It would better not happen again.¡± The frown on her face remained.


    Belinda knew she kind of liked Jonas more than the other men she had been with and so she did not fancy him having interest in Mireille.


    And Mireille was having a sweet affair with Dante already. She did not need another man getting in between that sweet affair.


    ¡°I said I am sorry, Bel¡± Jonas said, spotting the frown still existing on her face.


    He sat beside her and took the ss of juice in her hand.


    ¡°I am sorry. C¡¯mon, a smile for me¡± he requested, nudging her slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be sweet now¡± Belinda warned him.


    ¡°I am naturally sweet, I can do nothing about that. A smile for this sweet man sitting next to you?¡±


    Belinda gave in and smiled a little, the smile turned into a giggle that Jonas found adorable.


    ¡°You are adorable, Bel¡±

 Being Her Peace

    ¡°Are you sure you are okay, Princess?¡± Dante asked.


    The both of them were in the car, heading back home but Dante could not help but feel that Mireille¡¯s mood had changed all day.


    Her eyes seemed to be filled with certain emotions that he struggled to identify. Could it be fear? If that was it, what was she scared of? Who was she scared of?


    ¡°I am fine¡± Mireille mumbled.


    That had been her response to him each time he asked that question and Dante had just about enough of it.


    ¡°Stop the car¡± he said to the driver and the car was immediately brought to a halt.


    ¡°Out¡± Dante ordered and the driver got out of the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s the express. Why are you telling him to get out in the middle of nowhere?.¡±  Mireille asked and Dante grabbed her shoulders.


    Her jerked her body and made her look into his eyes. His grey eyes searched into her hazel eyes until she lowered her gaze with nervous blinks.


    ¡°Tell me what happened with you, Princess¡± Dante requested to know, this time, his tone was more demanding.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mireille shut her eyes tightly and recalled the message she had seen earlier that day. She wanted to tell Dante about it, about her dad and about all that had happened to her but she chose not to.


    The fact that they were now sexually closer did not make Dante the perfect person for her to spill her secrets and insecurities to.


    ¡°I am fine, Dante. I just want to get home, sleep and prepare for work tomorrow¡± she replied and Dante growled deeply.


    ¡°If you remain in this dampened mood, then just forget about working and¡­¡± Dante stopped, feeling cold breeze blow in through the car window.


    Mireille shook with sudden fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s going to be raining soon¡± she whispered and Dante saw tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Princess¡± he let out a hot breath and pulled Mireille close to him.


    ¡°I am here. Just feel me around you and you will absolutely be fine¡± he kissed her forehead and Mireille let go of her emotions, wrapping her arms around him as a few tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Can¡­ Can we not drive in the rain, please?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I do not want to ride in the rain¡± her soft, broken voice made Dante bite his lower lip down hard.


    Dads were monsters, just like his own father had been a monster to him. Mireille¡¯s dad has equally caused this to happen to her. Right there, Dante¡¯s promise to himself to never be a father got stronger.


    ¡°Alright, Princess. Whatever you say. We are not very far from home anymore¡± he said as softly as he could and opened the door of the car.


    He helped Mireille out of the car and seeing her look so frightened made his cold heart hurt. His Princess should never be afraid of anything. It pained Dante that Mireille and James were not telling him about this stepdad of theirs.


    He picked Mireille up from the floor, sweeping her into his strong arms.


    ¡°I can walk, Dante. It is still a while away from home¡± Mireille pointed out.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I am responsible for you and I won¡¯t let you hurt your legs by walking for so long¡± Dante began to walk the lonely road.


    ¡°Am I too heavy for you?¡± Mireille asked after a few steps.


    ¡°I can barely feel you in my arms. You are super light that I fear I have not been feeding you with food at all. But then it is not my fault, is it? You are the one who is more interested in being fed my cock than being fed with food¡±


    Mireille giggled and hit his chest lightly and Dante was more than relieved that he had diverted her attention. He only had to keep it on and make sure she was not thinking of what she had been thinking about all day.


    ¡°I am not lying, am I?¡±


    ¡°You are¡± Mireille replied back.


    ¡°But you do want me as much as I want you, right?¡± Mireille asked and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°I want you more than you want me¡± he looked down at her face and gave her a lopsided smile before looking forward again.


    ¡°But it is not my fault. Not my fault you look so fucking sexy and turn me on without even trying to. Did you perhaps want me when we were in highschool?.¡±  Dante asked.


    ¡°No, not at all. You were a jerk, you still are. You were a fuck boy too, you still are¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just for you now, though¡± Dante cut her off and Mireille let out a shrillughter.


    ¡°For the next two months to be precise¡± Mireilleughed and Dante pressed his lips into a thin line, realising she was right.


    Mireille¡¯s body would only be his to fuck and savour for the next two months and then she would be gone and probably in the nearest future, she¡¯d get with another man and another man would take over this body he so fucking cherished.


    His grip around her tightened instinctively as he thought about that.


    ¡°Alright, and back then, you just annoyed me. You still do now. You still annoy me by calling me Princess and¡­¡±


    ¡°So what exactly changed and made you want me?¡± Dante cut her off.


    ¡°I¡­ I really do not know, Dante. I guess you got a lot more¡­ Sexier¡± she whispered thest word.


    ¡°And I got a little bit more needy¡±


    ¡°And loads more sexier¡± Dante added.


    ¡°You have no idea how much change you have gone through, Princess. Your sexy, round ass and your perfect tits.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth¡± Dante suddenly said.


    ¡°Have you ever liked me calling you Princess? Not during sex when you would have loved me calling you anything I want to. On just regr, basic days, have you ever wanted me to pop up and call you Princess?¡± Dante asked the question ever so casually but it made Mireille¡¯s heart beat faster.


    ¡°I¡­ I have never liked you calling me that, especially in front of others. It¡¯s so cringey. You have no idea¡± she rushed her words nervously and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°I do not believe you¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯d better do and really stop calling me that¡± she replied.


    ¡°The movie the other day¡± Dante decided to speak about it as he did not want to go silent and let Mireille be aware of their surroundings and how heavy the clouds had seemed to be with rain.


    ¡°The one with this poor girl and cruel man. Do you think the man could have a reason for being like that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What reasons could he have? No one should kill another person¡±


    ¡°I did kill someone¡± Dante mumbled and Mireille gulped down, recalling the incident.


    ¡°It was just a one time thing for you, Dante and you did it because you wanted to keep me safe. That is¡­ Fine, I guess. You are not cruel¡± she snuggled into his arms, feeling safer.


    A one time thing??


    Dante forced out a smile. If only she knew that he had ordered the killing of themissioner of police who died earlier that day because themissioner of police was interfering with his business way too much.


    ¡°Yes, I am not that cruel¡±

 A Psycho

    A drop of rain dropped onto Mireille¡¯s skin and Dante felt her shiver.


    They were close to getting home already and Dante could see the lighting of his home already and he just wished the rain would stall until they got home but the rain had a totally different n as it suddenly started falling heavily.


    Mireille¡¯s grip around Dante became tighter as the rain poured on the both of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Princess. We are almost home and I am right here with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am fine. Yes¡­ I am fine¡± Mireille whispered, trying to assure herself that she was fine.


    Dante pulled her up from the bridal style he had been carrying her all these while. He made her wrap her legs around his waist and he wrapped his arms around hers.


    Mireille pressed her head into his shoulders as she held onto him tightly, her body trembling as memories shed in her head.


    ¡°Hey, daughter¡± she heard the words as clearly as she had heard it on that rainy night, years ago.


    ¡°Please¡± the word dropped from her lips with a sob.


    ¡°I am here, Mireille! No one is going to hurt you as long as I am here!¡± Dante¡¯s words seemed to calm her down but her grip on him was still tight.


    Dante gritted his teeth and quickened his pace.


    Immediately his men saw their boss walking in the rain, two men rushed towards him with an umbre but a nce from Dante made them stand back.


    By the time, they were close to the main building, Dante was running already. He heaved a sigh of relief as he stepped into the warmth of the house.


    He pulled Mireille back and dropped her gently onto the sofa. His hands grabbed her own hands, running over them soothingly.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please hug me, Dante¡± Mireille requested and Dante quickly did as she said, pulling her into a hug and patting her back as he whisperedforting words to her.


    An hourter


    Dante nced over at the sleeping Mireille before lowering his gaze to the floor. The heavy pouring of the rain had turned into a drizzle and Dante was more than d.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He had a cup of hot coffee in his left hand while his right hand held his phone. He took a sip of the hot, ck coffee and dropped the cup on the desk.


    He had to call James and ask about this again and this time he wanted the whole information and not some ¡®I¡¯d tell youter¡¯.


    He walked over to Mireille, kissed her forehead and walked out of the room not wanting to make the call in front of her and risk waking her up from her sleep.


    Dante stopped by the stairs and leaned back on the rails, dialing James contact. James picked up on the second ring.


    ¡°Hey, Dante. Anything the issue?¡± James asked.


    ¡°You¡¯d better tell me who the hell your step dad is and what he did to Mireille if you don¡¯t want me to get real mad now¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t tell me, James. Sure, you know you are one of the few people I would not drive a bullet into but if you don¡¯t tell me right now, I am pulling out of this deal and you know what that means¡±


    Dante heard James suck in arge amount of air. He knew James would definitely tell him about it. This deal would be the biggest deal James would be getting on and it was only because of Dante¡¯s involvement. Dante pulling out would cost James a lot.


    ¡°He¡­ Our stepdad believed a lot in some weird cult and back then, our mum was sick. There was so little that she could do. I was quite safe though because this cult had taken a particr interest in Mireille and not me. They told our step dad she had great energy and she would have to be their leader when she grows up. He believed the cult a whole lot and¡­ And Mireille had to suffer for it.¡±


    Dante clenched his jaw.


    ¡°And¡­.¡±


    ¡°He started by pricking her with needles, iming it would help ooze out bad energy from her body. I tried stopping him then but¡­ But I was too weak to stop him and my mum was too weak too. He was a lunatic. He was really crazy. It took a lot for Mireille not to end up with scars. He would take her out and I don¡¯t know¡­ I still do not know the ces he took her to. He said he took her to the cult house for her to see the people she would lead. And Mireille would always return home in tears but she would never really tell us what happened. And then one¡­ Damn¡­¡± James paused for a long while.


    ¡°And then one rainy night, he took her out again and when they came back, Mireille was all drenched. She said he had driven her to a mountain and there, he asked her to get in the driver¡¯s seat and drive herself. She was just¡­ She was just twelve man! Just twelve. She begged him and begged him but he forced her to go ahead with it. They almost got into an ident but he took control of the car and they were physically fine. I tried killing the bastard after finding out what he did to Mireille but the bastard was stronger and he beat me up real bad. Every rainy night, he would take Mireille out and every of it was a torture to her. At times, he would tell her she had the abilities to control the rain and would ask her to kneel in the rain and try to stop the rain. He would only let her get up when the rain stopped and he would im she stopped the rain. He was a crazy bastard, a psychopath! I had to eventually tell our mum about it and mum called one of her friends who was awyer but when thewyer came, it was toote for mum. She had challenged our step dad and he had killed her. He ran away and I had to be there for Mireille. It had to be just the two of us with mum¡¯s friend who was there for us time to time. I¡­ I have never heard of the bastard again and I seriously hope he is dead and gone! ¡± James sniffled and Dante groaned, his heart wrenching in pain.


    Someone had made his princess go through all of that. And even worse, the person had gone scot-free after doing all of that.


    ¡°No, James. I hope he is not dead yet. I want to be the end of that bastard. I want to give him a death that befits a psychopath.¡±

 Adorable Bel-2

    The next day


    Mireille woke up, grumbling a few words as she did so. Her vision slowly cleared up and the first thing she saw was Dante¡¯s face.


    He was crouched by the side of the bed, staring at her intensely. Mireille gulped down, recalling how she had reacted when it started raining the previous night.


    It had been so many years already and she still could not help herself whenever it rained.


    ¡°You are awake. Good morning, Princess¡± Dante greeted and got up on his feet.


    He was not going to act like he did thest time and ask her things that would make her recall all of those painful memories.


    ¡°Good morning¡± she greeted back, sitting up on the bed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me if I am fine. I am fine¡± Mireille added and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Coffee or freshly squeezed juice?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Coffee, please¡± she replied and Dante picked a cup of hot coffee from the table he had dropped it on.


    ¡°Coffee with whipped cream¡±


    ¡°You remember every single detail, don¡¯t you? Even my ex boyfriend doesn¡¯t know as much as you do¡± Mireilleughed softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s just one of the many reasons that bastard did not deserve you¡± Dante folded his arms and Mireille looked up at him, handing the cup of coffee back to him.


    A white shirt and a perfect pair of dark blue trousers. He looked simple and yet perfect as always. Mireille¡¯s smile vanished as she thought about leaving him in two months that was speeding by already.


    She wished she could find someone like Dante to build a life withter on. Someone as strong and reliable but who did not call her princess all the time.


    She chuckled softly at her own thoughts.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡±


    Mireille got out of bed, she was fully clothed in her pajamas.


    ¡°I was thinking about what type of man I would like to date after all this is over¡±


    Dante bit down on his lower lip and pulled Mireille close to him, his right arm around her waist and his finger raising her face up to look at him.


    ¡°You look like you can¡¯t wait for this to be over.¡± Dante looked a bit pissed off.


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are so eager to leave me and go out with other men, aren¡¯t you?¡± He cut her off.


    ¡°No! That is not it¡± Mireille raised her voice a bit and Dante took in a rough breath before letting go of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°I am just going to take a quick bath and get ready for work¡± Mireille said.


    ¡°You should stay home and get better. Don¡¯t try arguing with me¡± his tone was strict and cold.


    ¡°I want to go to work¡± Mireille stood in front of him, her petite stature standing stubbornly in front of him while he looked down at her with cold, annoyed eyes.


    ¡°Get back into bed and rest¡± he turned to leave but Mireille quickly grabbed him by the arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay home alone, please¡± she pulled slightly at his arm, her eyes pleading with his grey eyes to give in and let her follow him to work.


    ¡°I will rest when I need it, Dante. Just let me go with you¡±


    ¡°You fucking know how to get me and you are using it to your advantage. You have thirty minutes to be ready¡±


    Mireille grinned, a sweet smile parting her lips.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    *


    ¡°Mireille Mathieu was employed by Dante yesterday¡± Jonas reported to Mark and Mark dropped his pen.


    ¡°That bastard. He is taking her in. This makes it even much more suspicious. Have you affirmed where she stands to Dante?¡± Mark questioned.


    ¡°I am sorry, boss but I have nothing for now. I will try harder and ensure I find something out soon enough¡± Jonas replied.


    ¡°You¡¯d better do so. Don¡¯t ck at your work because I have been giving you enough freedom¡± Mark said in a warning tone.


    ¡°I dare not¡±


    ¡°Aaargh¡± Mark groaned.


    ¡°Everything annoys me! That major bastard is my biggest worry. I so want to get rid of him already¡± he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°That Mireille bitch better be a key to bringing Dante down to his knees.¡±


    Jonas had a straight face on but he doubted that anything could bring Dante to his knees. Even if Dante eventually took a special liking to Mireille, Dante was a cold hearted bastard and still would not bow down. He would probably just leave Mireille to die and get himself another woman to satisfy whatever Mireille was currently satisfying him with.


    Jonas¡¯s phone buzzed in his pocket with a message and noticing that Mark had his face buried in the papers once again, Jonas walked out of the office.


    He pulled his phone out and found that the text was from Belinda. His lip curled up in a small smile as he opened the message.


    ¡°Enjoyed your meal yesterday¡± the message read.


    ¡°You cane over for more whenever you want to.¡± Jonas texted back.


    ¡°Really? I will being over soon, then. What¡¯s your best colour?¡± The message read and Jonas furrowed his brows.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Cause I want to know¡± she texted back and Jonas chuckled at her response.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a favourite but I guess I¡¯d do with red?¡± He texted her back.


    ¡°Great!¡± Was all her next message read and Jonas face fell.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Jonas? I don¡¯t care if she replied with just a word¡± He said to himself, staring at the phone screen and contemting on asking her a question about Mireille.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He did not want to irk and make her feel like he was interested in Mireille but he knew he still had to ask her.


    ¡°Hey Bel. Do you know if Mireille and Dante are into each other?¡± He sent the message and in a few seconds, Belinda had viewed the message.


    More seconds passed but Belinda had not responded to his message. A minute passed and then another minute.


    ¡°Damn! There¡­ I made her mad yet again¡± he groaned.


    ¡°Hey, I am sorry for asking about her again. I swear I am not interested in her¡± he slowly clicked on the send button and Belinda viewed the message almost immediately.


    Jonas waited for her response but none was forting.


    ¡°Shit¡± he cursed and slipped his phone into his pockets.


    He had things to do and he had to get her off his mind and focus on his duties.

 More

    Dante was seated in his chair, his phone to his ear as he conversed over the phone.


    ¡°His name is Felix ard. He might have changed his name to keep his identity hidden but I want him found out as soon as possible¡± Dante said to Ditto over the phone.


    ¡°Yes boss. Alive or dead?¡±


    ¡°Alive. I¡¯d do what I want to him myself¡± he replied


    ¡°On it, boss¡±


    Dante ended the call and dropped the phone on the table. He took his attention to hisptop and began working on some issues but he could barely focus on it.


    He wanted to know if Mireille was doing fine. He had checked up on her a couple of times through the camera he had installed in her office and she seemed to be doing fine, working but he still was not sure she was absolutely okay.


    Dante reached down for a button underneath his desk and clicked on it.


    ¡°To my office now, Miss Mathieu¡± he said and clicked on the button again.


    About a minuteter, the door was opened by Mireille and seeing her close assured Dante that she was now fine.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Romano. I was working on reviewing the contracts based on thepany¡¯s¡­.¡±


    ¡°Come over here, baby girl¡± Dante cut her off, his voice hoarse.


    He regretted having not fucked her when she had begged for it the previous day.


    Mireille smiled and walked over to him.


    ¡°You have a meeting in forty minutes¡± she informed him as she got to his table.


    ¡°I have ice cream for you¡± Dante opened the lid of the bowl of ice cream.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Thank you¡± Mireille reached her hand out to get the bowl of ice cream from him but Dante pulled it towards him with a smirk.


    ¡°You have three seconds to have your panties on the table, Princess¡±


    Mireille shivered at his words.


    ¡°3¡±


    She quickly pulled her skirt up.


    ¡°2¡±


    Mireille grabbed the hem of her panties and jerked it down as quickly as she could.


    ¡°1¡±


    She had her panties on the table at that count.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ You did well, like a really good girl. Come over here.¡±


    Mireille walked over to him, her skirt still hitched at her waist.


    ¡°On your knees¡± Dante ordered and Mireille did as he said, her body shivered with want as she did so.


    All day, she had been waiting for him to call her into his office for this and she so much wanted him.


    ¡°Tell me what you want¡± Dante¡¯s hand cupped her face and he bent his head down, kissing her lips for only a few seconds.


    ¡°I want your cock, Master¡± Mireille whispered.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In¡­ In my mouth? Would Master like for his cock to be in my mouth?¡± She asked him, her lustful eyes staring at his.


    ¡°You were a good girl so Master is going to let you do just that¡± Dante replied and unbuckled his belt.


    The bulge in his trousers made Mireille gulp down. She knew what was waiting underneath the fabrics. A hard, thick and lengthy cock all for her pleasure.


    She reached her hands out and reached for his flyer. She pulled it down and Dante aided her in pulling his cock out of his boxers.


    His cock sprang out and it made Mireille salivate. She reached her hands out to grab his cock but Dante suddenly held her hand, stopping her from doing so.


    He grabbed the bowl of ice cream and buried his hand into the vani ice cream, scooping some portion of it. He took it to his cock and smeared the ice cream all over the head of his cock.


    The coldness of it made him shiver but seeing the lustful look in Mireille¡¯s eyes made him grin.


    ¡°There goes the cock you so fucking want. Suck on it like a good girl¡±


    Mireille greedily stuck out her tongue and licked on the ice cream right on the head of his cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± he cursed as her tongue licked right at the sensitive head of his cock.


    Mireille twirled her tongue around the head of his cock and Dante groaned in the pleasure of her tongue.


    Mireille slowly sucked the head of his cock into her mouth, her small mouth stretching to let his cock in.


    ¡°You look so fucking good with my cock in your mouth. This mouth was made to suck my cock¡± Dante grabbed her hair and pulled her further into his cock.


    The pull was sudden and a gagging noise escaped Mireille¡¯s throat as his cock hit the back of her mouth.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dante moaned, keeping her gagged on his cock until her eyes were filled with tears but they were tears of pleasure.


    She was so wet she could feel her juices running down her thigh and she feared she would cum while stuffed with Dante¡¯s cock again.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He let go of her hair and Mireille pulled away from his cock.


    ¡°Lick your favourite ice cream¡± Dante rasped in heavy breaths and Mireille ran her tongue over the underside of his cock where the ice cream had been smeared.


    Dante grunted in pleasure. It felt so fucking good to have her tongue licking the sensitive underside of his cock.


    ¡°Suck on my balls. They are filled with cum for you. Be a good girl and show them some appreciation¡±


    Raising his cock up with both hands, Mireille lowered her head and ran her tongue over his big, shaved balls.


    Mireille could not tell if she was a lover of cock or if she was just a lover of Dante¡¯s perfect cock.


    She sucked his ball into her mouth and Dante¡¯s grip on her hair tightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­. Suck harder. Run your hands over my cock while you suck¡­ Hmmm, yes, just like that. Oh shit! Like that Princess!¡± He moaned and threw his head back, allowing Mireille to pleasure him and damn, she was doing it so well.


    Wanting to be back in her mouth, Dante yanked her head away from his balls and fused their lips together. His right hand went to her neck and wrapped around it as he kissed her hard, keeping her air supply cut off.


    With a groan, Dante pulled away from the kiss and got up on his feet. Mireille quickly knelt straight, eager to have her face right next to his cock.


    Dante grabbed the base of his cock and pped the thick, hard cock on Mireille¡¯s face a couple of times.


    ¡°Oh yes! Thank you, Master. I am so wet right now. Can I touch myself?¡± Mireille moaned out her question as Dante pleasured himself in brushing his cock on her face.


    ¡°You can but you can¡¯t cum¡± Dante replied and grabbed her by the neck again, choking her.


    ¡°I want to be in your throat¡± Dante was breathing heavily as he pushed his cock back into her open and willing mouth.


    Mireille took her fingers to her clit and brushed at the sensitive nub. She shivered, her entire being appreciating the touch and the hard cock pushing deeper into her mouth.


    ¡°Ease up for me, Princess. Let me take over your throat too¡± Dante moaned, pushing his cock until it hit the back of her mouth.


    Her lips were spread widely already and Mireille was finding it hard to breath but her pussy just got wetter with that and Mireille trembled.


    The more of his cock in her mouth, the more she wanted to cum but he had told her she could only touch herself and not cum.


    ¡°There¡­ Urrgh¡± with that single word, Dante pushed his cock deep, filling her throat but it was only for a few seconds as Mireille¡¯s body bucked uncontrobly, her orgasm peaking right at the moment.


    Dante groaned and ripped her shirt, not thinking about what else she would wear. Her beautiful tits cupped in blue bra came into view and Dante unsped it quickly while Mireille was still in the middle of her orgasm.


    ¡°Did I fucking let you cum?!¡± Dante asked and swatted at her left tit.


    ¡°I am sorry!!¡± Mireille screamed, her body bucking even more at the hard hit of his palm on her tit.


    ¡°I am sorry does not always settle things!¡± Dante pped her other tit.


    ¡°I am sorry, Master. Please forgive me¡± Mireille begged as Dante continued to p her tit until it was all red and her nipples were begging to be sucked.


    Mireille fell to her ass, whimpering and sobbing while her eyes looked at Dante. Dante felt good seeing his princess in that state.


    Her shirt torn and her bra lying on the floor beside her while her hair was out of style. Her lipstick had been ruined by his cock gaining entrance into her mouth and her perfect, perky tits were all red with his hand prints.


    But still her eyes looked at him and requested for only one thing¡­.


    More.

 Passing Out On His Cock

    Dante had always separated work from pleasure. His office was a ce of work and not of pleasure and not once, not even when he was very horny had he had sex in his office.


    He had never done in it in his own office. In the office of Bryan, he had done it and a few other ces but never in his very own face but he knew that was changing today.


    He could not wait to take Mireille somewhere else. His hard cock and her pussy wanted nothing more than to meet with each other and rever in the pleasure of each other.


    ¡°You drive me crazy¡± Dante picked Mireille up from the floor, holding onto her waist as her legs bucked.


    She was barely able to stand in her own as the orgasm had wrecked her body way too much.


    Dante sat back on his chair and slowly pushed Mireille back to her knees, their gaze on each other, filled with lust and want.


    He ran his hands around her neck before suddenly grabbing her neck again.


    ¡°Take my cock into your throat. I want to feel it pushing against my hand as I hold onto your neck¡±


    Just at that moment, the door opened and Andrew walked into the office.


    Dante cursed but was quickly able to hide everything going on under the table. He reached his hand to her Mireille¡¯s panties on the table and quickly pushed it into his breast pocket.


    ¡°Did I ask you toe in?¡± His voice was thick with annoyance.


    ¡°I¡­ I apologize, Mr. Romano. I am really sorry¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante was about to give a response when he felt Mireille¡¯s hand rubbing him, giving him a slow handjob.


    He groaned in pleasure instead.


    ¡°Are you fine sir?¡± Andrew asked.


    ¡°What is the reason you are¡­.¡± Dante reached down under his desk and pushed his right hand fingers into Mireille¡¯s hair as she sucked the head of his cock into her mouth, her tongue teasing the piercing on the head of his cock.


    ¡°The reason you are here¡± Dante managed toplete his words.


    ¡°I apologize once again sir. I just checked and could not find Miss. Mathieu in her office¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that why you are here?¡± Dante hissed, feeling her hands ying with his balls.


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you that the meeting is in¡­¡±


    ¡°Cancel the meeting¡± Dante cut him off.


    ¡°Oh? Yes sir. As you wish¡±


    ¡°And there is an invitation letter from your Aunt. She¡¯s inviting you to a wedding ceremony with¡­.¡±


    ¡°Drop the fucking letter and leave!¡± Dante grunted as Mireille sucked more of his cock into her mouth.


    The petite man in front of him shook with fear and quickly dropped the invitation letter on the table before sprinting out of the office.


    ¡°Urrgh!¡± Dante let out a loud groan before pulling Mireille out from underneath the desk.


    ¡°You little tease!¡±


    Mireille had a mischievous smile on her face, knowing what she had done to him.


    ¡°Your hands on the desk¡± Dante ordered and Mireille quickly reached for the desk, holding it tight.


    With absolutely no patience left in Dante and the tight urge to cum, Dante pulled open his drawers and picked a condom up.


    He always had them everywhere. Dante tore the wrapper quickly and slid the protection over his cock.


    He knew he would notst inside of her before cumming. Sucking in his breath, Dante pushed his cock inside of her slick and warm pussy.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Yess!¡±


    The both of them moaned as their bodies epted each other. Dante grabbed her waist in his hands, holding her firmly before he started thrusting his cock into her pussy.


    He had only thrusted a few times when he felt his balls tightening.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I am about to cum¡­  Your tight pussy is always squeezing the cum out of me.¡± His breathing turned tagged and rough as he approached his orgasm.


    ¡°Fanculo¡± he pushed his cock deep inside of Mireille.


    ¡°Oh Christ!!!¡± Mireille screamed, her hands iling as she felt the pierced head of his cock hitting her cervix with how deep he had pushed inside of her.


    ¡°You are so fucking good, Princess¡± Dante growled as he began to cum.


    A loud scream tore through Mireille¡¯s throat, filling the office as she reached her peak too at the same time Dante did.


    Their joint orgasm went on for long minutes, with the both of them holding each other close and quivering with pleasure, incoherent moans escaping their lips as they struggled to make any sense with the brain shutting pleasure.


    Eventually, their orgasms slowly faded away and Dante slowly pulled his cock out of Mireille.


    His cock was still hard and every of Dante¡¯s being wanted more of Mireille and he was going to have it.


    Her upper body was plopped down to the desk and her legs were barely holding her up. Her sensitive pussy was dripping with her squirt and her squirt had even touched some documents on the desk but Dante cared less about those at the moment.


    He removed the spent condom and discarded it in the trash right beside his desk.


    This time, he wanted to feel her skin gliding right over his own skin so he shoved his cock inside of her with one neat, thrust.


    ¡°Oh god! That feels better¡± Mireille moaned.


    ¡°And what should you say to your master for making you feel even better?¡± Dante pped her ass, making it jiggle around his hard cock.


    ¡°Thank you master¡± Mireille whimpered.


    ¡°Good¡± Dante pulled his cock out very slowly and then pushed back in, being equally slow.


    ¡°Please, Master¡± Mireille¡¯s voice shook.


    ¡°Please what?¡± Dante requested and parted her ass cheeks to reveal her butthole.


    ¡°Please fuck me¡± she whispered as Dante pressed his finger at her tight, puckered butthole.


    ¡°Hmmm. Seems like you are begging for a good fuck, baby girl but Master can barely hear you¡± Dante reached his other hand forward and Mireille lifted her tits off the desk, letting him fondle her tits.


    She could not be more d that Dante had overlooked the fact that she came earlier without permission though a sultry part of her wished he had not.


    ¡°Please fuck me¡± her soft voice went a bit higher as Dante¡¯s finger pressed a bit more into her ass hole.


    ¡°You can use better words¡± Dante groaned and fondled her tit, hard.


    Mireille squirmed and pushed her hip back to take his cock.


    Dante chuckled at her attempt as he stilled himself inside of her.


    ¡°Please Master. Kindly fuck your Princess¡¯s pussy with your magnificent cock. She wants it so badly¡± She cried out and Dante took that chance to plunge his finger into her ass hole.


    ¡°Christ!¡± Mireille gasped.


    She had never had anything in there and she felt a little bit of pain having his finger up in her ass but she trusted Dante, trusted her master to always turn the pains to greater pleasures.


    ¡°You are going to like it, baby girl and soon when I have you all eased up and lubed with your very own juices, you are going to have master¡¯s cock in your third hole and you are going to love it, as much as you love me in this sweet tight pussy¡± he rasped lustfully, his finger still drilling deeper into her ass hole.


    ¡°Do you trust your master?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes I trust my master a lot¡± she cried.


    ¡°Good!¡± Dante pulled his finger almost all the way out and then eased it back into her ass hole.


    Mireille trembled. All these while, his hard cock was still buried inside of her pulsing and throbbing pussy and Dante could feel her pussy getting wetter around his cock and weing him the more.


    This was turning her on badly and the both of them knew it would only take about a minute more of this for the sensitive Mireille to shoot her squirt all over Dante again.


    Dante continued with the ministrations, ignoring Mireille¡¯s soft whimpers and cries, begging him to fuck her pussy. He was going to do so but not when he was busy with her ass hole.


    ¡°How does my finger feel in there now?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°It feels better now¡± Mireille moved her hips to feel more of his cock and finger.


    ¡°It¡­ It feels a lot more better now but please, fuck me, Master¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ What would you do if I fuck you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want, Master.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Anything as long as you let me cum while you fuck me, Master¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± Dante grunted and pulled his finger out of her ass hole.


    ¡°Your safe word?¡± He asked.


    ¡°J-james¡± Mireille felt naughty mentioning the name of her brother.


    Dante¡¯s hands grabbed her hips again and he began to fuck her hard, his hard cock mming home into her pussy.


    ¡°Yessss¡± Mireille cried out, finally getting what she want.


    It took only a few seconds for her to cum, her squirt gushed out of her pussy and sprayed all over Dante¡¯s body but Dante did not stop this time around.


    Throughout her orgasm, he kept fucking her pussy like he was a maniac who had been made celibate for many years and was finally getting a pussy.


    ¡°Oh god! Oh god! Christ! Master!¡± Mireille screamed as he used her pussy roughly.


    He seemed not to care about anything other than pounding the hell out of her pussy and that was exactly what he did.


    ¡°You take that! It is what you have always wanted from me! My cock pounding your pussy just like this! Fucking take it all!¡±


    Mireille cried out as his hand suddenly bunched her hair up and pulled her into his body, his cock not missing a rhythm as he continued to mercilessly fuck her pussy sore.


    ¡°Oh heavens! I can see the heavens!! I am cumming, please!¡± Mireille came on his cock, her body shaking violently but his arms doing a great job in holding her in ce as his cock continued fucking her pussy.


    As if to torture Mireille with loads of what she craved, Dante slipped his hand that had been holding her hair down to her clit and started rubbing the over stimted clit.


    ¡°Fuck! I can¡¯t take this anymore!! Yes! I¡­ Oh god! This is so¡­.¡± Her words were iprehensible.


    She tried saying something but her words trailed off as another orgasm rocked her body.


    ¡°You are so fucking perfect! So fucking perfect!¡± Dante flipped her over, dropping her on the desk and throwing her legs on his shoulders as he pushed his aching cock back into her spasming and squirting pussy.


    Immediately the pierced head of his cock slipped into her pussy, Dante returned to his previous pace.


    Mireille¡¯s body shook badly with the force of his hard thrusts and the pleasure coursing through her body until she could take it no more.


    She screamed his name out and her body dropped limp.


    She passed out.

 He Will Never Find Me

    Mireille¡¯s eyes opened slowly to meet Dante¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You passed out¡± Dante said to her, a smirk on his face.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mireille¡¯s words got lost as she realized that he was still inside of her. His hard cock throbbing in her pulsing pussy.


    ¡°You have your safe word, why didn¡¯t you use it?¡± Dante leaned in and took her nipple into his mouth gently.


    He sucked on it softly and then let it drop out of his mouth.


    ¡°I¡­ I did not want you to stop¡± Mireille replied his question and Dante pulled out slowly then pushed back in very slowly too.


    ¡°And now? Do you want me to stop now?¡± He asked and Mireille shook her head in the negative.


    She knew she was insane and before she met Dante just a month ago, she could have sworn that she would not have tried any of these stuffs in years toe but here she was, still craving him so badly.


    The look on Dante¡¯s face made her know that this was not the first time a woman was passing out underneath him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time, right? The first time a woman is passing out during sex with you?¡± She asked, her words in moans and whimpers.


    Dante filled her up again, slowly.


    ¡°Yes, but you are the only woman who looked so fucking sexy even in your passed out state¡± Dante leaned in and kissed her on the lips.


    The kiss awakened Mireille¡¯s body badly and she wrapped her tired arms around him. The kiss was different. It was slow just like the fucking that was going on.


    Mireille moaned into Dante¡¯s mouth, not being able to contain the sweet sensations of him fucking her.


    Dante pulled away from the kiss and kissed her on the forehead tenderly but that was thest tender thing he did.


    ¡°I am going to fuck your pussy now, Princess. For my well deserved orgasm¡± Dante pulled almost all the way out and rammed his entire length into Mireille with one sharp thrust.


    ¡°Christ!!¡± Mireille gasped and moaned, throwing her head back.


    ¡°Your eyes on me while I fuck you, Princess¡± Dante demanded as he adjusted her legs onto his shoulders properly.


    Mireille struggled to keep her eyes on him but as he began fucking and thrusting into her at a fast pace, Mireille just could not.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t keep eye contact, Master¡± she cried, her tits bouncing with every hard thrust.


    ¡°You can and you will¡± Dante grunted as he continued to fuck her sopping wet pussy.


    ¡°You take me so well, Princess. So fucking well! You are such a good girl, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I agree, Master. I am a good girl.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my good girl¡± Dante moaned and looked down at where their genitals met.


    The sexiest sight ever looked back at him and the sight of his cock ramming into her pussy pushed Dante quickly to the edge.


    Dante looked away from the sight and pulled Mireille even closer to him, kissing and ravishing the sweet taste of her lips as he fucked her pussy.


    ¡°Can I, Master? Can I cum with your cock inside of me?¡± Mireille asked, her eyes rolling in with pleasure.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god! Wait for me. I am almost there too¡­. almost there!¡± He groaned, his pace quickening even more as he got closer to his orgasm.


    ¡°Now! Cum now, my little royal whore!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mireille cried and came all over his cock, her squirt gushing out.


    ¡°Fanculo!¡± Dante groaned and quickly pulled out of Mireille¡¯s pussy but his first cumshot had been right inside of her pussy.


    Dante fell to his knees and buried his face in Mireille¡¯s squirting pussy while his cum showered the floor.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡± Mireille groaned, writhing and squirming in the pleasure of his tongue.


    An hourterThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mireille stepped out of the restroom of Dante¡¯s office, all dressed up in new clothes. Dante looked at her, the soft look meant for her only on his face.


    He was also dressed up in new clothings after having his clothes wet severally by Mireille¡¯s squirt.


    ¡°You look good, Miss. Mathieu¡± Danteplimented as she walked to his front table.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Romano. You look good too¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°You should leave and get to your work now if you don¡¯t want to have to change your clothes again¡± Dante said to her and watched Mireille blush.


    She looked so adorable and Dante found that it was not hard at all to see her as adorable, cute and yet sexy.


    Mireille could be everything and the fact that he was having sex with her did not change a single thing.


    ¡°I will get going then¡± Mireille turned and walked towards the door, limping very noticeably.


    Dante chuckled softly and Mireille turned to him with a yful frown on her face, knowing exactly why he was chuckling.


    ¡°Nothing is funny¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything was¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°I hate you¡± she muttered.


    ¡°And I love you¡­.¡± Dante stopped in the middle of his words, realising the words he had just uttered.


    Mireille was also frozen by those words, her heart suddenly beating faster than it usually did.


    ¡°I mean I love you when you limp like that because of me¡± Dantepleted and Mireille let out a nervous chuckle.


    ¡°Oh, alright. I will be gone now¡±  she turned away and walked out of the office, leaving Dante wondering why those words hade to him so seamlessly.


    Mireille walked into her office and plopped into the chair immediately. She still had a huge amount of work to deal with but she was sure that the good fuck from Dante would only help her be faster with her job.


    Mireille had only opened herptop when her phone beeped with a message.


    ¡°I should start turning my phone off when at work so I can focus better¡± she mumbled but decided to check the message out before turning her phone off.


    It was a message from yet another strange contact but Mireille immediately knew who it was.


    ¡°Hey daughter! It¡¯s Thursday and you should prick your skin to offer your blood, you remember? Dad loves you!


    Mireille shivered in fear and quickly blocked the contact. Her body shook as she dropped the phone back to the table.


    She thought about calling James and telling James about what was going on but she decided against it.


    James was dealing with other things at the moment and she did not want him to worry about her.


    ¡°He will never find me, I¡­ I am sure about that¡±

 I Guess I Do

    Mireille stepped out of the car and walked to the entrance of the main building, feeling a little bit empty and still yet shaken.


    The message she had seen had taken its toll on her but she had pretended quite well that she was fine and though she was d that Dante did not notice and start fussing over what was wrong with her, she still felt it would be better if he was by her side right now.


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking?¡± She asked herself and let out a nervous chuckle, walking into the living room.


    She sat on one of the sofa with a soft groan and ran her hands through her hair, pulling the hairband out of it and letting her hair loose.


    Dante had told her that he had some ¡®business¡¯ to deal with and after that he had left with a man that Mireille only recalled seeing once.


    The night she wore the sexy dress, Dante had walked in with that man.


    There was something about that man that made Mireille a bit ufortable. Maybe it was his hard look but that could not be it, she had survived Dante¡¯s hard looks so definitely the other man¡¯s hard looks should not move her.


    Mireille just did not like him. She was almost scared to say that he looked like a criminal and a criminal was not the type of person Dante should be involved with.


    His reputation could get ruined in the process.


    ¡°I should talk to Dante about him. He probably is not seeing what I am seeing about that man¡± Mireille got up from the sofa and went into her room to take a quick shower and dress up in in clothes.


    After which she quietly went to the dinning room and ate on her own. Mireille hated to admit that eating dinner with Dante felt better than eating on her own.


    ¡°That little bastard. Why is he still not back?¡± She grumbled, standing in front of her own room.


    She was about to go open the door but decided against it. She was going to sleep in Dante¡¯s room instead.


    With the amount of security in Dante¡¯s home, she was sure that no one would be able to get to her, especially not her step dad but still she would feel unsafe in her own room.


    Mireille walked into Dante¡¯s room and shut the door behind her. She walked over to his bedside table and trailed her fingers over it.


    Subconsciously, she grabbed the handle of the drawer and pulled it but it was locked.


    A small pout appeared on Mireille¡¯s face but she ignored the locked drawer. She did not care about what was there anyways.


    Mireille walked over to the side of the room she had seen Dante pick a few tools from and tried pushing it open to get a look at the tools, at those Dante was still holding back from using on her but she was unable to open it.


    With a resigned groan, she got into his bed and buried her face in his pillow, filling her nose with the scent of him.


    The scent of him all around her made her feel safer and Mireille was already dozing off when her phone rang.


    ¡°Who the heck is that?¡± She grumbled, reaching her hand out to get her phone.


    It was Belinda calling. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Mireille picked the call and took the phone to her right ear.


    ¡°Hey Bel¡±


    ¡°Hello Mireille!¡± Belinda replied in her usual excited voice.


    ¡°What did you call me sote?¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°Sote. This is just a few minutes past 8pm¡± Belinda replied.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were sleeping already. Dante is not there with you?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°He is not. He had some important business to deal with so I came home alone¡±


    ¡°So¡­. You miss him?¡± Belinda drawled, teasingly.


    ¡°Of course not¡± Mireille replied quickly and Belindaughed.


    ¡°I bet you do miss him. You wanted to go to sleep so you don¡¯t torture yourself with missing him¡±


    ¡°I told you that is not it¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t even miss having sex with him?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille giggled softly.


    ¡°We had it at the office earlier and I am still limping¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my! You have a life better than mine now¡± Belinda squealed and Mireilleughed it off.


    ¡°You have Jonas, don¡¯t you?¡± She asked Belinda and the line went silent for a few seconds before Belinda finally spoke up with a sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know if I have him¡± Belinda replied and Mireille sat up on the bed, readjusting to hear what was going on.


    She pulled a pillow close.


    ¡°What happened with him? He is not interested in you at all?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I really do not know, Mireille. He acts like he is interested and then he ruins it all with a few words¡± Belinda replied.


    ¡°What few words?¡±


    ¡°Mireille this, Mireille that¡± Belinda said and Mireille¡¯s brows arched.


    ¡°What? My name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mireille. I don¡¯t know he knows you but everytime we talk and everytime we meet, he finds opportunities to ask about you. And hey, I don¡¯t like you less. Even if he likes you, that will never affect our friendship. I value us much more than any rtionship with some guy¡±


    Mireille smiled softly, d she had Belinda as her friend.


    ¡°But do you know him?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Not at all. I do not think I have ever met someone by the name, Jonas.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Apart from that, Jonas is quite charming. I went to his house and he cooked for me and though we flirted a bit, he did not try pushing me to have sex with him or anything. If only, he does not ask about you so weirdly every single time, maybe we would actually have something together.¡± Belinda chuckled.


    ¡°But then he might not even be interested in a rtionship at all. He is probably just going with the flow just like I am¡±


    ¡°I am sorry he is ruining things by talking about me. You do seem quite interested in him¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I guess I am.¡± Belinda let out a low chuckle.

 You Damned Tease

    Belinda stared at the screen of her phone, her fingers tapping on the material of her bed. She had ended the call with Mireille after a whole lot more conversations.


    She had thought talking to her best friend would help her sleep peacefully but it was still not working.


    Belinda yed the voice note Jonas had sent to her a few minutes ago.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am really sorry for mentioning her name when you clearly asked me not to mention her name anymore. I know that¡¯s why you are mad at me and haven¡¯t been replying my texts all day. I am really sorry, Bel. Can you reply now?¡±


    There was something about the way he called her Bel. Something about it that enchanted Belinda in the best way possible.


    Apart from the voice note, Jonas had sent a few other messages throughout the day, coaxing her to reply him.


    With a pouty frown on her face, Belinda picked up her phone and typed in a message.


    ¡°Alright¡± was all she sent to him.


    Only a few secondster, Jonas was typing.


    ¡°Jeez! Thank you for replying. But a ¡®one word¡¯ response is not fair, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Belinda smiled softly and was about typing a message when Jonas call came in. She decided to pick the call.


    ¡°Hey¡± she called softly.


    ¡°Hey, Bel¡± his voice made Belinda¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°How did your day go?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°How do you think it would go when you ignored me all day?¡± Jonas asked.


    ¡°Sounds like someone felt bad the whole day¡±


    ¡°I did but why am I sure that your day was not perfect too without me in it¡± Jonas replied, his voice dripping with confidence.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°I know I am right¡± Jonas cut her off.


    ¡°Whatever¡± Belinda rolled her eyes and Jonas chuckled.


    ¡°Did you have dinner yet?¡± Jonas asked.


    ¡°Sure¡±


    ¡°Tasted better than what I cooked for you?¡± Jonas questioned.


    ¡°Hmmm, yes¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Do you want toe over to my ce to eat again tomorrow?¡± Jonas asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see your face¡±


    ¡°I know you want to see my face. I am about to take a bath now. Would you like me to send you a picture of me when I am done?¡± He asked and Belinda smiled softly.


    ¡°Send it if you want to¡±


    ¡°I know you want to see it. You probably want a picture of me naked but I am not giving you that much¡± he replied.


    ¡°You think too high of yourself¡± Belindaughed softly.


    ¡°Yourughter is quite enchanting, Bel¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you up to? Trying to make me fall for you? Or this is how you just go around ying with everydy you have had a one night stand with?¡±


    ¡°I definitely do not go around chasing everydy I sleep with and trying to make you fall for me? I am not sure about that, Bel but I am sure I just love these little moments we are having¡±


    ¡°And you? Why are you on this call tonight?¡± He asked when Belinda said nothing in response to his words.


    ¡°Because you begged me to talk to you?¡± Belinda asked with a small chuckle.


    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t talk to every man who begs you, right? Tell me what it is keeping you on this call tonight¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the same thing with you. I am just going with the flow and seeing where this leads us¡± she replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s your best colour too, Bel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I love every beautiful thing irrespective of the colour¡± she replied.


    ¡°Great! Uhm¡­ I hate to go but I have to shower now.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to sleep yet. I am blessing your eyes with a picture of me before you go to sleep¡±


    *


    Dante walked into his room slowly and quietly. Our of the darkness of the room, he could make out the figure of Mireille sleeping peacefully in his bed.


    He walked into the bathroom, quiet enough not to wake Mireille up. Standing in front of the mirror, he realized that he had blood stains on his face.


    ¡°Shit. Good thing she is asleep¡± he muttered and sshed water on his face, washing off the blood stains on his face.


    Dante decided to take a shower too and in a couple of minutes he was done. He had gotten a minor issue with his ¡®goods¡¯ movement being interfered by a couple ofw enforcers.


    Dante had had it taken care of.


    He walked to the closet, picked ck pajamas and slipped it on before returning to the room.


    He got in bed with Mireille and a small smile yed on his lips when she grumbled his name in her sleep.


    ¡°Sleep peacefully, Princess¡± he kissed her forehead softly and pulled her toy on top of his body.


    Dante wrapped his arms around her and just holding her close to him made him feel good.


    The remaining two months was running by pretty quickly but Dante did not think leaving Mireille in two months would work out.


    Firstly, the two months could not even be two months since he would have to travel out of the country to join James soon and as soon as he and James got back safely, his rtionship with Mireille would end. James could never find out about his rtionship with his sister.


    Merely thinking about it made his heart wrench but Dante shoved the feelings away, refusing to give a name to whatever he was feeling.


    *


    The next day


    Mireille woke up to the feel of soft pair of lips pressed against her own lips.


    ¡°Good morning, Princess¡± Dante¡¯s deep voice graced her ears and Mireille buried her face in the sheets.


    It felt like a blessing for her ears to hear his voice first thing in the morning.


    ¡°Good morning, Dante¡± she mumbled a greeting, pulling herself and sitting up on the bed.


    Her brows furrowed as she realized that Dante was dressed up already.


    ¡°Jeez! Why did you not wake me up? Am Ite already?¡± She panicked.


    ¡°You are notte. I am leaving earlier than usual because I have to travel tomorrow. I am working a few hours more to clear my schedule before I do so¡±


    ¡°Travel?¡± Mireille felt her heart sink.


    ¡°Yes, Princess. I know you are going to miss me. Go on. Tell me how much you are going to miss me¡± he looked at her with a smirk on his face.


    Mireille masked up with a frown.


    ¡°Me? Miss you? Never¡±


    ¡°But I am certain you will miss my cock¡± Dante said confidently as Mireille got out of bed.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Maybe¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Dante walked a few steps, closing the distance between them.


    ¡°Do I have to make you cry and beg for my cock right now or are you going to tell me you will miss my cock?¡±  He asked her, his voice low and deep.


    Mireille felt her stomach tighten in excitement but she knew she just had to be stubborn to get him.


    ¡°Not even maybe. I am not going to miss you or your cock¡± she nced down at his crotch.


    ¡°Really?¡± His right arm wrapped around her waist and his other hand reached for the ne that rested on her neck.


    ¡°R-really¡± Mireille replied, her voice already wavering as his fingers touched her waist.


    ¡°Tell me you want my cock and you will miss my cock¡± Dante moved his face closer to hers.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t¡± she replied stubbornly but her voice was not as stubborn as her words were.


    Dante brushed his lips against her lips, not kissing her but simply brushing his lips against hers.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes closed and she pressed her head forward for a better kiss.


    ¡°This does not look like what a person who does not want my cock should do¡± Dante¡¯s hand on her waist slipped down to her ass.


    ¡°I¡­.¡± Dante cut her off, taking her lips into his and kissing her this time around.


    Mireille moaned into the kiss as Dante groped her ass tightly. He pushed his tongue into her mouth and kissed her deeply, his erection pressing into her stomach.


    Mireille shivered in his grip, the kiss making her feel weak in her knees. Dante was such a good kisser. No, he was good over all. He was good at every single thing he did.


    Mireille wrapped her arms around him but as soon as she did, Dante pulled away from the kiss with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Someone who does not want my cock seems to be pulling me closer¡± he teased and Mireille almost gave up the act at that moment.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t pulling you closer¡± her words were in a soft whisper, her gaze on his lips.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dante turned her around suddenly and before Mireille could figure out what was happening, Dante had bent her over the bedside table.


    Dante groaned and pulled the flimsy material off her pajamas off her ass.


    He raised his hand and smacked her ass.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± She gasped.


    ¡°So tell me, will you miss me? Will you miss my cock?¡± Dante demanded to know as his fingers found its way to her wet pussy.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t miss you or your cock.¡± Mireille remained stubborn.


    His thick fingers grazed her pussy and Mireille moaned feeling his fingers on her wet pussy. She could not wait for him to push his fingers inside of her.


    She wanted him already.


    ¡°Hmmm. You are wet. Your body is not as stubborn as your words are¡±  Dante pulled his fingers away from her pussy, earning a grumble from Mireille.


    Before she could look back to see what next Dante was about to do, she felt his erection pressing her pussy.


    But hell! It was his clothed erection!


    ¡°M-master¡± she moaned softly.


    ¡°Yes, Princess? Do you admit now that you will miss your master¡¯s cock?¡± Dante asked and spanked her ass again.


    ¡°Yes Master!¡± She whimpered, not having enough will to continue with her stubborn words.


    ¡°I want your cock Master and I will miss your cock. Please give it to me¡± she looked back at him, her eyes pleading with him to get naked and shove his cock inside of her but the smirk that appeared on Dante¡¯s face told her that he had a different n.


    Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ No, please. Please Master¡± she begged but Dante pulled away from her anyways.


    ¡°Deal with it yourself, Princess¡±


    Mireille stood up front her bent over position, her legs quivering a bit.


    ¡°No, please Master¡± she begged and Dante moved his hand to her ass and squeezed it hard.


    ¡°Mhmmm. I would love to have your pussy but how would you learn not to joke around with your master, next time?¡±


    Mireille was horny and she needed Dante desperately but Dante had his mind made up. His hard cock was against his decision though.


    ¡°This is your punishment for refusing to admit early enough that you will miss my perfect cock¡± He pulled away from her, his lust filled eyes staring into her own lust crazed eyes.


    ¡°Have a nice day ahead of you, Princess¡± He winked at her and exited the room.


    Mireille groaned and fell back into the bed. She needed to relieve herself as soon as possible.


    ¡°I hate you, Dante Romano¡±  she grumbled as she led her hand to her pussy.


    She slipped two of her fingers inside of her and squirmed in pleasure.


    She wanted his fingers though, they were much more thicker and linger than hers and far more skillful than hers was.


    ¡°You damned tease! I hate you Dante!¡±

 Principessa

    Dante had just finished the meeting he had cancelled the previous day and was walking out of the meeting room with Mireille walking right behind him with a could of documents and a tablet in her hands.


    ¡°Next, you have a contract signing with The Beta corporation. Would you like to take a five minute break or would you like to get to it immediately, Mr. Romano?¡± Mireille asked.


    The both of them had been in their professional mode since Mireille had resumed work.


    Dante nced at his wristwatch and groaned. He had to be at his Aunt¡¯s daughter¡¯s wedding the next day and he hated leaving his work unattended to.


    ¡°Get me a cup of coffee. I will be in my office¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± Mireille replied and walked forward.


    Dante paused and fixed his gaze on her as she walked away in a hurry to get him the cup of coffee, her sexy ass swaying and urging him to leave his work unattended to and just go after her instead.


    He massaged the space between his brows for a bit before heading into his office.


    *


    ¡°Being a billionaire and the owner of such a huge business can be really tasking. Dante has been working so hard all day. He did not even have breakfast and I doubt if he has had anything yet¡± Mireille mumbled as she walked towards his office with the cup of coffee in her hands.


    She pushed the door of the office open and had barely stepped into the office when the cup was grabbed away from her and her back mmed against the wall.


    Before Mireille could even take in what was happening, Dante¡¯s lips had covered hers. Mireille felt her heart beating wildly and she could not tell if it was because of the suddenness of the kiss or if it was just Dante.


    Her lips parted for his almost instantly, her body responding to his kiss. His teeth nibbled on her lower lip before he sucked on it.


    Mireille¡¯s hands went to his broad shoulders, resting her hands on him as his tongue slid it into her mouth and he kissed her hard, his mouth taking dominance over hers.


    His soft lips pressed into hers and their tongues intertwined made Mireille¡¯s stomach tighten with butterflies.


    ¡°Oh hell¡± Dante pulled away from the kiss as suddenly as he had kissed her.


    ¡°Damn! I needed that¡± he took the cup of coffee that he was still holding in his right hand to his lips and drank from it.


    ¡°The coffee tastes good but your lips will always taste better, Princess¡± Dante was still close to her and they both could feel the heat from their bodies.


    Dante looked into Mireille¡¯s eyes deeply and Mireille felt her knees giving way as his grey eyes stared into her eyes as if intent on gaining entrance into her soul.


    Dante¡¯s gaze fell to her lips and he took his left hand to her face, stroking her cheek twice before reaching to caress her lower lips.


    Damn! He really did not want any other man enjoying what he was enjoying. Not now and not even two monthster.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante shut his eyes as an internal struggle started within him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to work¡± he walked a few steps away from Mireille but Mireille grabbed his left arm before he could get away.


    ¡°When you leave tomorrow, when will you be back?¡± She asked him softly.


    ¡°I will be back in two days¡± he replied her.


    ¡°That one kiss was enough for you to realise how much you are going to miss me? How much you are going to miss me calling you my princess?¡± He asked and Mireille huffed.


    Dante chuckled.


    ¡°What are you going for?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My Aunt¡¯s daughter is getting married. I do not know her but my Aunt is the only family I have left. I don¡¯t like her but she is my only family and I will be at the wedding for the formalities¡± Dante replied and drank from the cup of coffee again .


    ¡°Can I¡­ Can Ie with you?¡± Mireille asked.


    No, she was not asking him because she wanted him with her all of the time but she was asking him because of the messages she had been getting from her stepdad.


    She feared that she could get in trouble in the two days that Dante would be away from this ce. Mireille realized how much she was putting her safety on Dante but she could not pull herself out, at least not now.


    ¡°I mean¡­ You could need the help of your secretary over there and I wille just in handy¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a family thing, Miss. Mathieu. Why would I need the help of my secretary?¡± Dante asked and Mireille struggled toe up with a response.


    Dante tapped on her forehead lightly, earning a deep frown from Mireille. His gaze fell on the ne on her neck and he reached for it, running his finger over the ne and Mireille¡¯s neckline.


    ¡°The ne keeps looking better on you everyday¡± his eyes flicked back to meet her gaze and Mireille felt something jump inside of her.


    Was it her heart?


    She could not tell.


    ¡°You will stay back at home, Princess. You do not have to follow me over there¡± Dante stated, that tone of finality in his voice as he stepped away from her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I¡­.¡±


    ¡°No other words. You will stay home.¡±


    ¡°I am scared!¡± Mireille spoke out and Dante stopped in his tracks.


    He paused for a few seconds before walking back to her.


    ¡°Scared? What¡¯s going on? What happened? Who is scaring you?¡± Dante asked, his face, aplete mask of worry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay back alone. I won¡¯t survive the night, Dante. I can¡¯t stay home alone¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°Princess, tell me. What is scaring you?¡± Dante requested to know.


    Mireille thought of telling Dante about the messages and about her stepdad but she quickly decided against it.


    Even if she told him, what could Dante do about it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone, Dante¡±


    Dante, knowing a bit of what she had passed through decided to take her along. If she could not stay home alone, it was better not to force her into it.


    Because, what if it rained? Or what if something else triggered her trauma and he was miles and miles away from her?


    That would be bad!


    Taking in a deep breath, Dante stepped away from her. He was about to tell her she could go along with him when his naughty side kicked in.


    ¡°You will go with me, Princess¡±


    Her face lit up instantly.


    ¡°But only depending on your performance tonight. I will be so damn tired when I get home tonight. If you can make me cum without me having to do a thing, then sure, I will let youe with me, Principessa.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s heart pounded but it wasn¡¯t because of just the condition that Dante had put her up to. It was mainly because he had just called her Princess in Italian.


    There was something about the word, ¡®Principessa¡¯. Something that pulled Mireille to wanting to hear that word over and over again.

 Ride Me

    Mireille felt her heart pounding as she stepped out of the car, the door held open by Dante.


    Dante wrapped his arm around her waist as soon as she was out of the car.


    ¡°You do remember our deal, right, Princess?¡± He asked, his voice low as he spoke.


    ¡°I do.¡± Mireille whispered back to him, the sexual tension in the car during their ride back home had made her horny already but still yet, she was unsure of herself, unsure if she had it in her to take over tonight and make Dante cum.


    They both stepped into the living room and as soon as they reached there, Mireille kicked the heels off her feet and pulled Dante down to her height, pressing her lips against his.


    Dante groaned. He had been waiting for this all day and his first instinct was for him to grab her ass but he recalled his words. It had to be her tonight and not him.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He kissed her back, just on her own pace until Mireille broke the kiss, her hands cupping his face.


    ¡°Are¡­ I am not sure I can make you¡­¡± Dante cut her off by cing his index finger on her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it. No woman drives me nuts the way you do, Princess and no one woman sets me on the edge in an instant like you do. You can and you will¡± he leaned in to kiss her lips with reassurance but just when his lips were about to touch hers, he felt Mireille¡¯s hands on his chest, stopping him.


    Dante opened his eyes to see a naughty glint in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s my call¡± she whispered to him and Dante grinned at her.


    Mireille took hold of his tie and turned, heading up the stairs, her grip on the tie firm. Dante had a naughty smirk on his face as he followed after her.


    She definitely thought she was in charge and it made Dante harder, knowing that he would lose it eventually and take control.


    Mireille pushed the door open and Dante walked in the room after her.


    ¡°I will be back. Take a bath while I am gone¡± she whispered to him and Dante groaned.


    He wrapped his arms around her, pushing her ass into his erection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can wait for you to be back.¡± He kissed her neck.


    Mireille felt herself melting in his grip as his hands reached for her boobs and gave her a rough fondle.


    ¡°This is¡­ This is not what you said¡± her breathing was uneven and her words were a slurry moan.


    ¡°What does it matter?¡± Dante groped her harder.


    ¡°It does matter¡± Mireille suddenly replied and got out of his grasp. She turned to face him and how frustrated he was looking already.


    ¡°I will be the one to make you cum tonight¡± she said to him and walked out, intentionally swaying her ass.


    ¡°The things you do, Princess!¡±


    *


    A soft knock came on the door of Dante¡¯s room and he let out a sigh of relief. It had been thirty minutes and he had been regretting his words to her.


    The sexual tension was killing him already.


    ¡°Come on in, Princess¡±


    The door opened and Mireille walked into the room. Dante felt his breath seize at the sight of her. She was dressed in the sexiest lingerie and she was such a sight to behold. A hot, sexy sight.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dante threw his head back for a second before looking back at her.


    ck sexy lingerie, contrasting with her pale skin and her alluring thighs all revealed. His breath hitched as his gaze rested on her pussy mound, covered with the flimsy piece of clothing.


    He could not wait to have it pushed aside and sink his cock inside of her pussy.


    Dante watched as Mireille walked over to the chair before his reading desk. She pulled the chair and pulled it after her then dropped it in front of the bed.


    ¡°Come sit on it, Master and let me worship your body¡± She said to him and Dante got up from the bed.


    He had only ck briefs on and his erection had created a tent out of his ck briefs. He sat on the chair and Mireille walked over to the light switch, turning off the lights.


    ¡°Perfect¡± she whispered and Dante felt her hand on his shoulders. She was behind him, her hands moving lower to his chest.


    As her fingers grazed his nipples, Dante lifted his head to look into her face. His grey eyes found hers in the darkness as Mireille lowered her head and their lips met in a kiss.


    Dante sucked her lips into his hard, sucking in the sweet taste of her lips. He wanted her so much already. He slid his tongue into her mouth, kissing her deeply and taking control of every inch of her mouth.


    Mireille moaned softly into his mouth, kissing him back feverishly. Mireille broke the kiss with all resolve in her. She was weak in the knees already and she was wet, she could barely wait to drop down onto his cock and feel the pleasurable feeling of his cock filling her up.


    She walked to face Dante and dropped down to her knees, she ced a soft kiss on Dante¡¯s clothed cock.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Dante cursed, his breathing rough and heavy.


    Mireille looked up at him, locking eyes with him as she grabbed the waistline of his briefs and pulled it down, letting his cock free.


    ¡°You are so hard for me, Master¡±


    ¡°Shut up and suck me already¡± Dante rasped and Mireille smiled as she wrapped her hands around his thickness.


    She brushed her lips against the piercing on his cock, the cold feel of it in contrast to the warmth of his throbbing cock.


    Mireille ran her hands over his hard cock, listening to how his breathing rose and fell with her touches.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t suck me right now, I am going to lose it!¡±


    Mireille lowered her mouth onto his cock, her lips spreading as she allowed his thick cock into the warmth of her mouth.


    ¡°God!¡± Dante grunted as Mireille began sucking his cock, taking him as far as she could before pulling back and giving him the sexiest look.


    ¡°Finger yourself as you suck me¡± Dante moaned.


    ¡°Thank you, Master¡± Mireille thanked him and her right hand slipped down to her panties, pushing it to the side and slipping two fingers inside of her.


    Unable to hold himself back entirely, Dante pulled her hair into his grasp and pulled her down onto his cock.


    A gagging noise escaped her throat as his cock pushed inside of her, filling her mouth up.


    ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s it!¡± Dante grunted, keeping her head pressed down and his cock hitting the back of her throat.


    ¡°The way you look so hot, choking on my cock, Princess¡± he moaned and seeing the tears in her eyes only turned him on the more.


    He looked down at the spot where her fingers were working on her wet pussy.


    ¡°God! I want that pussy right now.¡± He let go of her head and Mireille sucked in a huge amount of oxygen.


    ¡°Come ride me till I cum already¡± Dante groaned and Mireille got up on her jelly legs.


    She ced her left hand on his shoulder and her right hand took the base of his cock as she mounted on top of him.


    Keeping a firm grip on his cock, she brushed it against her pussy lips and Dante let out a slight gape.


    Mireille repeated the action and Dante threw his head back, his arms securing her waist.


    ¡°Look at me please, Master¡± Mireille moaned her words and Dante looked back at her.


    With their gaze locked in a lustful enchantment, Mireille dropped down onto his cock in one movement.


    ¡°Gad¡± she screamed, her fingers digging into his shoulders as she came all over his cock.


    The way it had filled her up all at once and the different feel of his cock in this position was too mind blowing for her to have held back her orgasm.

 The Night Isn鈥檛 Over

    His cock buried deep inside of her and her pussy pulsing and tightening with a threat of milking the cum out of his cock, Dante groaned and moaned in pleasure.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± He cursed, pulling her body into his and keeping her pressed to his body for as long as her orgasm rocked her body.


    ¡°Oh god¡­ Oh god¡± Mireille trembled as she descended from her climax, her face buried in Dante¡¯s shoulders.


    Dante leaned his lips close to her ear and licked her earlobe.


    ¡°Hmm¡± Mireille purred in pleasure.


    ¡°You were supposed to make me cum but you came first. What do I do to such a disobedient Princess?¡± He whispered into her ear and Mireille shivered with pleasure in his grip.


    His cock was still deep inside of her and she badly wanted to ride him or have him fuck her already but his hands had a firm grip on her waist, holding her down so she could barely move.


    Dante wiggled his tongue into her ears and Mireille¡¯s eyes rolled back in pleasure at the pleasurable feel of his tongue in her ear.


    Suddenly, his right hand left her waist and grabbed her hair, yanking her back.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Mireille winced as she now stared at the face of Dante.


    ¡°What do I do to you, disobedient Princess?¡± Dante asked and pulled harder at her hair.


    ¡°Whatever you want, Master!¡± Mireille cried out and Dante groaned.


    He got up on his feet, his cock still buried in her and Mireille moaned at the sudden movement that made his cock move inside of her too.


    ¡°So fucking tight¡± Dante gritted at his teeth at the pleasure before suddenly pulling her off him.


    ¡°Oh no, Master. Please don¡¯t leave me and make me suffer for the rest of the night¡± she begged as he dropped her to the floor.


    Dante moved a step close to her, his hard cock covered in her juices pressing into her stomach.


    ¡°Does that feel like I will punish you by leaving you?¡± He questioned and without waiting for a response, wrapped his hand around her throat and pulled into a rough, hard kiss.


    He pulled her body closer, his cock pushing against the skin of her stomach as if wanting to fuck her through. Dante pushed his tongue deep into her mouth, his grip around her neck tightening.


    He broke the kiss and Mireille breathed out heavily as he released his grip around her neck and pushed her onto the bed as if she was lighter than she actually was.


    Mireille fell onto the bed, her legs spread wide open and her hazy eyes staring at him. She watched him walk to the wall and open it like he had done the other day.


    Dante brought out a cor, clips and an anal plug.


    ¡°Get on your knees and face me, you disobedient Princess¡± he ordered and Mireille quickly got onto her knees, her jelly legs threatening to let her down.


    Dante moved close to her and his strong hands gently reached for the ckcy bra.


    ¡°Look at your master¡± he whispered to her and they locked gaze as he slowly unsped the bra and threw it off to the floor.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t you dare break eye contact, understood?¡± his voice lost all shades of cool.


    Mireille nodded and Dante pped her right tit.


    ¡°Words!¡±


    ¡°Yes master!¡± She cried out, not breaking their eye contact.


    ¡°Good¡± Dante remarked and soothed her right tit with a caress before reaching for the clips.


    Mireille felt her breath hitching as the clip brushed her nipple.


    ¡°Oh god¡± she gasped and trembled as the clip caught her nipple.


    ¡°Eyes on me¡± Dante reminded her as he clipped her other nipple.


    Mireille struggled to keep her eyes open and to keep her body in check as the tingling pain of the clips on her nipples caused her pussy to get wetter and Mireille knew what her body was going to do next.


    ¡°Please Master¡± she whimpered as Dante sped the cor around her neck.


    ¡°Fuck! You look so sexy, Princess¡± his cock jerked visibly to his words.


    ¡°Now turn around and give me that ass of yours¡± he demanded and quickly, like a whore who wanted nothing more than to be fucked by Dante, she turned and got on her fours, arching her back in want.


    ¡°Hmm¡± Dante brought his face close to her pussy, the anal plug in his hand.


    ¡°You are so wet. I think you are going to cum the moment my tongue touches you, is that right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Y-yes, Master. That is right. I¡­ Your Princess is on the edge right now!¡± she cried out as he spanked her left ass cheek.


    ¡°You know what you are going to do for your master? You are going to hold back until I have this buried in your tight ass. What do you say? Will you be a good girl for your master?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes, I will be whatever Master wants me to be¡± Mireille¡¯s grip on the sheets tightened as she felt the anal plug rub her hole while her nipples tinged.


    And then there was his tongue on her pussy, pushing through the wet folds, right into her pussy.


    ¡°Master!!!¡± Mireille cried as the pleasurable torture wrecked her body.


    It was all too much for her to take. Her body refused to cooperate and all of her attempt not to cum was failing.


    She could try to cum silently but Mireille knew that would not work. She would squirt all over his face and she would scream loudly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Please Master. Put it in me! Please!¡± She cried and buried her face in the sheets, trying anything and everything to hold back her orgasm.


    ¡°Beg me to do so! Fucking beg me or I will keep doing this for as long as I want¡± he buried his face and grinded his face into her entire slit.


    ¡°Please master!¡± Her voice cracked as she went crazy with pleasure.


    ¡°Please push it all the way inside of me! I am a bad girl and I don¡¯t deserve it but please Master! Be merciful to your little princess!¡± She cried out and Dante buried his fingers into her wet pussy, then took his lubed fingers to her ass, lubing her ass up before pushing the plug inside of her.


    ¡°Oh god!!¡± Mireille cried out as she could finally cum.


    Her knees lost their firmness totally and she fell t into the bed, her tits pressing into the soft material of the bed. Her body bucked uncontrobly as she came, with the anal plug still inside of her.


    ¡°Fuck, Princess¡± Dante growled, wanking and squeezing his cock until he could no more.


    He got on top of her, pressing her bucking body into the bed. Dante sank his cock inside of her spasming pussy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ever let go of this body! Your body belongs to me, Princess and I will never let it belong to another. I swear!¡± He groaned, gripping her waist and thrusting into her.


    ¡°Whatever you want, Master¡± Mireille whimpered, her face streaked with tears of pleasure. She waspletely out of her senses and not thinking straight.


    There was nothing more for her other than the clips on her hard nipples, the anal plug in her ass and his perfect cock fucking her pussy.


    ¡°Fuck! I am about to cum already¡± Dante cursed as he felt his balls tightening.


    The sexual tension that had resided in him for over an hour and the squeezing of his cock by this pussy was too much for him to take.


    ¡°Where do you want my cum?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°In¡­ Inside of me¡± Mireille said the first words that popped into her head without thinking and Dante almost lost it but right when he was about to cum, he pulled his cock out and came all over her ass.


    ¡°My royal whore!¡± He grunted as he spilled his cum on her ass.


    Mireille moaned at the warm feeling of his cum, her eyes rolling back.


    ¡°Permission to cum?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°You have it¡± Dante replied, running his hands over his still hard cock.


    ¡°Thank you master¡±


    Mireille was still in the throes of her orgasm when she felt his cock pushing back into her pussy.


    ¡°Yess¡± Dante groaned and leaned over to her ears, propping his weight on his elbows.


    ¡°You did not think the night was over, did you?¡±

 Wishes

    The next day


    ¡°Good morning, Princess¡± Dante greeted and kissed her forehead as Mireille¡¯s eyes opened.


    ¡°Hmm¡± she grumbled, her stomach tightening at the sweet forehead kiss he had just given her.


    Dante was standing by the bed, in shorts and nothing else. His inked body was a beautiful sight to Mireille¡¯s eyes and as he turned to face her, Mireille set her eyes on the remarkable crown tattoo.


    ¡°You can touch if you want to¡± Dante smirked and Mireille lowered her face, blushing softly.


    ¡°Who wants to touch?¡± She grumbled and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Everyone likes that particr tattoo¡±


    ¡°Wow. A lot of people must have set their eyes on it¡± Mireille replied and Dante narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°Would you rather you be the only person who sees it?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care¡± Mireille huffed and looked away from him. She got out of bed, wrapping her body with the sheets.


    Dante pulled her close into an embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. For as long as your body belongs to me only, mine will also belong to you only¡± he assured her and Mireille felt her heart skip a beat.


    She raised her head to look up at his face, a smile on her face.


    ¡°You seem to like that, Principessa¡± he remarked and Mireille¡¯s smile grew wider.


    ¡°I like ¡®Principessa''¡± she said to him and Dante felt something in him warm up to her. He quickly pulled away from her, pulling up a straight look.


    ¡°Go and get ready. Pack a bag if you wish to and if you don¡¯t want to, we can buy whatever you will be needing when we arrive in Italy¡± Dante said to her and Mireille, although weirded out by the sudden change in his character, nodded and left the room.


    Dante let out a heavy breath after her exit.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Dante?¡± He questioned himself.


    ¡°You can give her everything and anything except your heart. She does not even want it so you have to hold back to it. Don¡¯t be stupid, Dante¡±


    *


    Three hourster


    ¡°Wow. What was I expecting from a billionaire though?¡± Mireille asked as she and Dante walked towards the private jet.


    ¡°Nothing less, Principessa¡± Dante replied and Mireille held back a smile.


    He had been calling her Principessa ever since she told him she like that better, three hours ago.


    ¡°Ladies first¡± Dante said to her.


    ¡°You act like you are a gentleman¡± Mireille said with a smallugh.


    ¡°I can be a gentleman but I trust you don¡¯t like me gentle¡± He replied and Mireille hid her smiles, then walked up the stairs that led into the private jet.


    Dante walked in after her and saw the amazement on Mireille¡¯s face. The look on her face somehow made him feel it was all worth it. The lives that had been lost in his hands and every illegal thing he had done suddenly seemed worth it as those things brought the luxury that Mireille was now admiring.


    ¡°Sing my praises. I know you want to. I am a perfect man¡±


    ¡°You are not¡± Mireille snorted as Dante walked further in and sat on a couch.


    ¡°I am rich, I am hot, I have a body most men can only dream of and I know how to make you cum multiple times in one night. I am perfect¡± he concluded.


    ¡°You are not¡± Mireille replied and sat on the couch with him.


    ¡°Really? Then what is your definition of a perfect man?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Nice, quiet, hardworking gentle, warm hearted and not a man whore¡± she whispered thest words and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°So you mean your definition of a perfect man is a boring man who can¡¯t make you cum?¡± Dante asked and Mireille picked one of the couch pillows and threw it at him.


    ¡°You jerk¡±


    Danteughed softly before his gaze returned to a calm, cool look.


    ¡°You¡¯d never be able to survive with your definition of perfect, Principessa¡± he nced at his wristwatch.


    ¡°Might want to get in a seat. We are moving in a minute¡±


    *


    Eleven hours was what the flight took. It was peaceful and all but a little bit boring for Mireille. For most of the time, Dante was on hisptop, obviously working but even when Mireille had offered her help, he refused instantly, insisting it was tough business that she did not have to get involved in.


    ¡°A boring flight¡± she yawned as Dante pulled open the car door for her to get in.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What? Boring?¡± Dante asked, getting into the car after her.


    ¡°You were so busy with your ¡®tough business¡±¡± she replied and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°I told you you could not stay with your definition of a perfect man, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Mireille adjusted in her seat to face him.


    ¡°Your silence was about that?¡± Mireille asked him and a smirk graced his devilishly handsome face.


    ¡°I just had to let you know that you might want to effect some changes to your definition of a perfect man¡±


    ¡°This is you being a jerk yet again!¡± She hit his arm and Dante grabbed her hand, leaning close to her.


    He stopped, his face close to hers and his breath caressing her skin.


    ¡°Have you learnt that the perfect man in your head is not perfect at all?¡± Dante asked, his gaze on her lips before looking back into her eyes. His voice was deep and low.


    Mireille gulped down and nced at the driver who was not daring to look back or even peek through the mirror.


    ¡°I¡­ I guess I have learnt¡± her stomach tightened.


    ¡°You guess?¡± Dante¡¯s hand left hers and settled on her face, his thumb caressing her lower lip.


    ¡°I have learnt¡± her voice was thin.


    ¡°Good. On our flight back, I¡¯d show you the type of man you would want to have. You wanted me to touch you back in there, didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked and Mireille gulped down as his other hand rested on her thigh.


    ¡°Tell me, Principessa¡± he demanded.


    ¡°I did¡± she let out, her exhale bing a bit heavy.


    ¡°Tell me what you wanted¡± Dante looked down at her tits before looking back at her eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I wanted you to at least touch me. I wanted to know what it felt like to¡­. To cum up in the air¡± she breathed out.


    ¡°I also fucking wanted that. You caused it not to happen but that would not be the case when we are on our way back or¡­ Fuck¡­¡± Dante nced at his wristwatch.


    ¡°Should we just go on a quick flight for us?¡± He asked and Mireille felt her toes curl.


    How crazy was this man over her?


    ¡°We need to rest before the¡­ The wedding¡± she pointed out and Dante groaned.


    ¡°To the hotel¡± he said to the driver and the car moved.

 A Cheat

    The next day


    ¡°Dante brought a woman?!¡±


    ¡°There is a woman with Dante?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time ever he is bringing a woman to a party.¡±


    Murmurings and mumblings filled the air as Dante and Mireille walked their way to a table. Dante had his hand on her waist and his gaze was hard and cold, to a point that it almost scared Mireille but she knew that was what Dante liked to be seen as by others. A cold and difficult person. Perhaps that was what he was too.


    Mireille had on a beautiful lengthy blue dress, with a deep v neck and a spilt that showed off her beautiful legs. Dante had chosen the dress and Mireille loved it.


    ¡°Dante¡± a woman seemingly in her fifties got up from a table with a smile on her face.


    ¡°I am d you coulde over. The others said you were not going toe¡± She said to Dante and Dante nced at the other seated around the table the woman had been seated around just a few seconds ago.


    ¡°We did not say that¡± One of them whispered timidly and Dante looked away, his gaze resting on his Aunt.


    ¡°I was hoping you would be at the church service but I am d you are at least here for the reception¡± she grinned at him and that was when she finally nced at Mireille.


    ¡°Hello ma¡¯am¡± Mireille greeted with a soft, polite smile.


    ¡°I almost could not believe it when I was told you alighted with a woman. Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Auntie Martha, she is Mireille Mathieu, the sister of a friend. She wanted toe along with me¡± Dante replied and Mireille gulped down a thick lump in her throat. Was that just all she was? The sister of a friend?


    ¡°That is great. Wee to the family¡± Aunt Martha smiled at Mireille lovingly.


    ¡°Right. The journey here has been stressful for Mireille, we will take our seats now¡± without waiting for a response, Dante walked away from Aunt Martha and and led Mireille to a table.


    He pulled out a chair for her to sit and Mireille could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on them as Dante did the simple act.


    Ignoring the starespletely, Dante sat opposite Mireille.


    ¡°We will be leaving here in an hour or two. Don¡¯tmunicate with anyone unnecessarily¡±


    ¡°Aunt Martha seems nice though¡± Mireille replied and the look on Dante¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Stay away from her for the time we will be here, Principessa¡±


    ¡°Hellodies and gentlemen. It is finally the time we have all been looking forward to. It¡¯s time for the couples to have their dance¡±


    Dante rolled his eyes nonchntly. No one was looking forward to any dance. Everyone here was here for the sake of business or for the sake of just being present as family.


    The married couple stepped out onto the dance floor and Mireille smiled, staring at them.


    ¡°They look so beautiful together¡± she cooed


    ¡°I bet the marriage was arranged¡±  Dante replied, taking his attention to the dancing couples too.


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Look at his eyes. They are so in and without emotions. That¡¯s not how a man in love looks at his partner¡±


    Mireille chuckled, stifling aughter.


    ¡°You talk like you have ever fallen in love¡±


    ¡°I know how a man in love looks at a woman¡± Dante looked serious.


    ¡°And how does he look?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°They way I look at you¡± Dante replied and Mireille¡¯s body froze, her heart picking up pace as it pounded.


    Her cheeks blushed a bright pink as she stared at Dante. Was this him telling her that he loved her? What else could it be?


    Suddenly, Dante smirked.


    ¡°Look at you all flustered. Can¡¯t take a flirty joke anymore?¡± He asked and Mireille looked away from with a pouty face.


    ¡°Your jokes are not funny¡± She grumbled.


    ¡°They at least get a reaction from you every single time, don¡¯t they?¡± Dante leaned in close.


    ¡°Silly reactions¡± she huffed and Dante looked around, the yful look on his face vanishing instantly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay here, Princess. I have some business talks with a few people here¡± Dante said to her.


    ¡°Business talk? I should be with you as your secretary¡± Mireille quickly volunteered and attempted to get up.


    ¡°Sit¡± Dante¡¯s authoritative voice came and Mireille found herself, sitting back into the chair.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be back¡± he got up from the chair and walked away.


    Mireille stared at his retreating figure until he walked through a small door on the right side of the room.


    Mireille sighed softly and picked her phone out of her purse.


    She unlocked her phone and took a couple of pictures. She was about to drop the phone back on the table when ady suddenly stopped by the table.


    ¡°Hello¡± thedy waved with a grin.


    Mireille hesitated before waving back at thedy. Thedy had blonde hair and was wearing an emerald green dress thatplimented her emerald green eyes. It made her look beautiful.


    ¡°May I sit?¡±  She asked.


    ¡°Sure¡± Mireille replied and thedy sat on the chair Dante had been seated earlier.


    ¡°I am Samantha¡± thedy introduced herself.


    ¡°I am Mireille¡±


    ¡°How did you meet Dante?¡± Thedy asked.


    ¡°He is my elder brother¡¯s friend. I met him through my elder brother¡± she replied.


    ¡°And the both of you are not more?¡± Samantha asked.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Mireille shook her head and Samantha leaned back in the chair.


    ¡°You look so innocent and I was wondering if Dante was tricking such an innocent little girl like you. He can be a womaniser, you know?¡± Samantha chuckled.


    ¡°But he has all the qualities of being one. He is good looking, so fucking hot and yet he is rich and powerful. Damn, he draws women to himself without having to try at all. And a man like that will never be willing to settle down with one woman so if you have it in your mind that Dante might like you¡­¡± She looked around before pulling close.


    ¡°Get it out of your head. Dante will never get married and love is a weakness for men like him. He will never fall in love¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall asking you for all of this information¡± Mireille replied, her brows arching in annoyance. She did not need anyone to remind her that Dante would always be a man for other women.


    ¡°You are pissed?¡± Samantha asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am. I honestly am pissed because I clearly told you no such rtionship exists between I and Dante¡± she picked her purse and got up from her chair.


    ¡°Please excuse me¡± Mireille excused herself and walked away, wanting to go find Dante.


    She walked through the small door Dante had walked through and found that it led to what seemed like a balcony. Just across the balcony was another door but they were guards standing by the door.


    Mireille looked around but there was no signs of Dante. She was about to return to the party when the door opened and Dante stepped out of the room with a woman.


    Mireille felt her heart wrenching. Did he not promise her that as long as she kept her body for him only, his body would also be for her only?


    Before Dante could notice her presence, Mireille left, her heart aching.


    ¡°What did I expect from him? Just how good did I expect him to be?¡±

 A Crossdresser

    A few more couples had joined on the dance floor when Mireille returned to the wedding hall. Her heart was hurting badly and Mireille wondered why.


    She was not expecting loyalty from him, right? All she wanted was just to have a taste of him too so why did Samantha¡¯s words hurt her and the fact that Dante had left her at a table to meet another woman?


    ¡°That is not what a gentleman should do! I¡­ I don¡¯t care about whatever he does with his body but he could at least have had a little bit of respect for me but¡­ But I guess he lost all respects for me the moment he knew I was like the other women who wanted him badly¡±


    ¡°Hey pretty¡± a man walked up to Mireille.


    ¡°Would you like to have a dance with me?¡±


    Mireille scanned the man.  He seemed to be in his mid forties and was neatly dressed. Fueled by the rage that Dante had gone off with a woman, Mireille decided to at least have a chat with this man too.


    ¡°Sure¡± she replied. The man was about to stretch his hand out to her when another man grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Are you out of your senses? Dante Romano brought her here¡± the newly arrived man said to the man.


    ¡°Really? Dante?¡± The man shrieked and both men walked away.


    ¡°That is how powerful Dante is¡± Samantha walked up to Mireille and Mireille resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    ¡°No man in here would dare to touch, speak or dance with a woman Dante brought to a party. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s bringing a woman to a party though but everyone knows to stay away from things associated with Dante¡±


    ¡°I am not a thing, Miss. Samantha and I am not Dante¡¯s property.¡± Mireille gave a fake smile to Samantha before walking away.


    Ten minutes more in the hall proved Samantha to be right. No one approached Mireille and the only proof that she was not invincible was the constant nces and stares they threw at her while whispering words to each other.


    Frustrated by all of it, Mireille decided to step out of the hall to get some fresh air. She was already starting to regret hering here.


    With her grip tightening on her purse, she walked to the doors and was almost out when she heard his voice call her name.


    ¡°Mireille¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mireille stopped in her tracks and let out a low scoff that hid her pains. He could not even call her Princess but chose to call her by her name instead.


    Her gaze hardened and she walked out of the doors without ncing back at Dante. She continued walking until she found a small peaceful garden. There was no one there and Mireille was d to be alone, except that she wasn¡¯t alone.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Dante called and grabbed her by the arm, making her look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I have been calling you and you clearly heard me but chose to walk away¡±


    Mireille rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Mireille? Is that what you call me? Why did you call me that all the way here?¡± Mireille asked and Dante¡¯s face eased.


    ¡°Is that what this is about? I thought you never liked me calling you Princess. Turns out you like that a whole lot¡±


    ¡°Let go of me¡± Mireille struggled in his grip defiantly and his face lost its ease.


    ¡°Did someone tell you something? Who talked to you?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°I said let go of me, Dante!¡± She hit his chest but Dante did not let go.


    ¡°You are hurting me!¡± She cried out and almost immediately, Dante let go of her arm.


    ¡°Principessa¡± he called, staring at her face closely.


    ¡°What happened while I was away?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave me be and go back to thedy you were having fun with earlier?¡± Mireille asked and confusion clouded Dante¡¯s face.


    ¡°Whatdy?¡± He asked and Mireille huffed.


    ¡°You do not have to deny it, Dante. I have no expectations of you whatsoever. I know you can¡¯t keep yourself to one woman even for the little amount of time I will be¡­.¡±


    ¡°Whatdy are you fucking talking about?¡± Dante cut her off, his voice slightly raised.


    ¡°Thedy you stepped out of the room with across the small door!¡± She yelled at him and Dante stared at her for a few seconds before chuckling.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh, this is funny? Yes, it is¡±


    ¡°You mean you saw me step out of the room with Ronald?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Ronald¡± Mireille whispered the name and Dante let out a puff of oxygen.


    ¡°Ronald is getting so freaking good at his cross dressing thingy¡±


    ¡°A cross dresser? That was not a woman?¡± Mireille asked and Dante shook his head.


    ¡°You are unbelievable, Princess. I wasn¡¯t even standing close to Ronald and even if it was a woman, did you find me kissing or fucking?¡± Dante asked and grabbed her wrist, pulling her close to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me a single bit, do you? You see me with a woman who isn¡¯t even a woman in this case and you conclude I have something going on.¡± He whispered to her.


    ¡°I am a man of my words, Princess. I told you for as long as we are fucking, for as long as this body¡­¡± He rested her hand on her waist and let his fingers trail her body fondly.


    ¡°Belongs to me only, my body will be for you only. Your body will belong to me right until Jameses back and my body will also belong to you until then¡±


    Mireille bit down on her lips, ming herself and ming Samantha even more. Samantha¡¯s words had altered her reasoning already so when she saw the sight, she had not even bothered thinking twice.


    ¡°I¡­ I was wrong¡± she whispered and Dante stared deeply into her hazel eyes. He hoped that all this fuss was her being possessive of his body and not her being jealous.


    Jealousy would mean she was starting to fall for him and Dante could not have that happening.


    ¡°So I heard you said yes to dancing with another man¡± Dante leaned even closer, making Mireille¡¯s breath hitch.


    He leaned in to her right ear and let his tongue lick her earlobe.


    ¡°You are getting punished tonight for saying yes to another man. Your body belongs to me only¡±


    Mireille shivered in his grip.


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Master¡±

 Torture And Pleasure

    Mireille and Dante were just few minutes away from the hotel, in the car. The driver, being ever quiet was driving.


    Dante had his right hand resting on her thigh, gently roaming and exploring. He enjoyed listening to her breath hitch whenever he pushed his hand past the slit of the dress only to disappoint her by bringing his hands back to her thigh.


    The car stopped in front of the five star hotel and in a matter of seconds, a man had hurried over to open the door for Dante.


    Dante stepped out of the car and stretched his hand out to Mireille who smiled softly before stepping out of the car, her hands in his.


    ¡®Dante is a huge jerk but he can as well be a gentleman¡¯ she thought as Dante shut the car door.


    ¡°You can go in¡± Dante said to her and her brows arched.


    ¡°Go in? Alone?¡± She asked and Dante smirked.


    ¡°I know you want my cock already but bad news is that your pussy ain¡¯t getting it tonight, Princess¡± Dante leaned in close to her.


    The night was dark but the ce was still quiet lit up by the dim lighting. Dante closed in on her and pressed her back to the car, returning his hand to her thigh. His hands reached for her panties and the grin on his face turned wider, feeling the moistness of her panties.


    ¡°Hmmm. You are so wet already¡±


    Mireille¡¯s breath was heavy and her eyes were on his face, pleading for something only he could give to her.


    ¡°Any¡­ Anyone can see us¡± Mireille¡¯s words came out in a whisper.


    ¡°And do you care?¡± Dante asked, his finger pulling her panties to the side.


    ¡°Oh god¡­¡± She moaned softly, throwing her head back.


    ¡°Look at your master¡± Dante¡¯s authoritative voice crept in and Mireille looked back at him, her eyes threatening to roll back as he slowly and purposefully rubbed her through her wet panties.


    ¡°You are going to walk into our suite, Princess. There will be two packages on the bed. Pick the one on the right and dress up for me. Then, I want you to pick a tie of mine and hold it in your hands until Ie in and tie your hands up myself. I am not sorry, Princess but your punishment tonight is going to leave you frustrated than ever because well, that is the only way you will learn not to say yes to other men when you belong to me.¡± He withdrew his hand from her panties, earning a soft groan from her.


    ¡°Off you go, my little royal whore¡± he pulled away from her with a smirk.


    *


    Mireille shivered as she stopped in front of the mirror. She had taken a bath and dressed up for Dante. She nced at the scar on her stomach and wondered if Dante had never noticed it or if he had just chosen not to talk about it.


    She was in a ck bra that seemed to highlight her cleavages a lot and a ck thong that barely covered her slit in any way. The thigh high ck stockings made her legs look longer and more beautiful.


    Mireille took in a rough breath, admiring herself in the mirror. She had a red tie in her hand and she could not wait for Dante to finish up whatever he was doing ande meet her.


    She had wet the panties she was wearing earlier and now the thong was getting wet too. The anticipation was driving her crazy.


    Mireille jolted when she heard footsteps. She quickly reached for the lights and turned it off before standing in front of the bed, the red tie in her hands.


    Her mind wandered off to Dante¡¯s words about her being frustrated tonight as a punishment but she shook it off. She did not care about whatever the punishment was. As long as she was fucked by him eventually, it all paid off.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Perfect¡± Dante walked in, his shirt unbuttoned all the way.


    ¡°You look so fucking good that I want to change my mind about your punishment¡± he walked towards her, covering the distance between them.


    Mireille¡¯s breathing turned heavier with every step he took closer. His dominating aura filled the air and when he took the final step that brought him in front of her, his cologne filled her nostrils yet again.


    Dante locked eyes with her and Mireille licked her lips. He took the tie in her hands and wrapped it around her hands, tying her hands up while his gaze remained on her face.


    ¡°Now, get onto the bed¡± with her hands tied to her front, Mireille sat on the bed and pushed herself up.


    Dante picked the second package that had been left untouched by Mireille. He opened it up and picked what Mireille realized was a vibrator. An egg vibrator with a string for retrieval.


    Dante turned it on with its remote his gaze still on Mireille. A quiet buzzing sound filled the room.


    ¡°Spread those beautiful legs¡± Dante said to her and Mireille, horny and needy as hell did as he said immediately.


    Dante got in between her legs and parted the thong. He brushed his finger against her wet folds and felt her body shiver.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Oh yes¡± she moaned softly but her body froze when she felt the vibrator at the entrance of her wet pussy.


    Dante pushed it in slowly and her moans filled the room as it slipped into her pussy.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She cursed when it slipped into her pussy fully.


    She looked down at Dante who had the remote with him and watched him turn it down to the lowest.


    ¡°Master¡± she cried out and without warning, Dante turned it up to the highest.


    ¡°Christ!¡± She screamed, her hips bucking and her back arching.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god!!¡±


    The vibration inside of her pussy drove her insane and with the sexual tension that had built up in her before, Mireille knew she would be squirting in no time except that Dante had another n and suddenly turned it all the way down.


    ¡°Oh please. Not this, Master¡± Mireille begged, tears of pleasure gathering in her eyes as she realised that this was going to be her punishment.


    Dante pped her inner thigh and Mireille shook on the bed, the egg vibrator still inside of her, keeping her on the edge but not enough to make her cum.


    Dante got off the bed with Mireille whimpering for her climax.


    ¡°Please Master, I will never ever say yes to¡­¡± Her words got lost in a scream as Dante suddenly turned it up yet again.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She cried but her thanks was clearly not weed as Dante turned it back down the next second.


    Dante sat on a chair in front of the bed, making sure Mireille had her eyes on him. He pulled down his zipper and let his cock free before pushing down his trousers.


    ¡°Please, Master¡± Mireille begged, her gaze on his hard, veiny cock. The pierced head of it graced by his pre cum seemed to be seducing her on its own.


    The pleasure and yet torture was driving Mireille crazy and out of her mind already.


    ¡°I beg you! Let me cum! Just this one time!¡± Mireille whimpered as she watched Dante begin to wank his cock to the sight of her going crazy for her orgasm.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Buck your hips more. You look so fucking perfect. So sexy¡± Dante moaned, jerking his cock off.


    ¡°Look at you staring at my cock. You want my cock in your pussy, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked and Mireille nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Yes Master! I will do anything to have you right now¡± she cried softly and Dante groaned before turning the vibrator all the way up once again.


    ¡°Yes! Oh fuck!¡± She sped her legs together as the vibrations in her pussy drove her to the edge yet again before Dante turned it down.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Mireille whimpered.


    ¡°Not again. Please let me cum¡±


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t deserve to cum. You deserve this punishment and I fucking love seeing you lose your mind over an orgasm. Spread your legs and let me see that sexy sight¡± Dante ordered and Mireille did as he said.


    ¡°I will do anything, sir. Anything you want sir if you let me cum¡± Mireille whimpered with need.


    ¡°You are going to do anything I want, whether I let you cum or not. You are still going to do what I want¡±


    Mireille turned, burying her face partly into the sheets.


    ¡°I have learnt my lesson, Master. I have¡±


    ¡°Mercy does note everyday especially not for naughty girls like you, Princess¡± Dante threw his head back in pleasure, his hand running over the head of his cock, all the way down to his heavy cum filled balls.


    ¡°Urgggh¡± he grunted as he felt his balls in his hands.


    ¡°You have no idea how much I want to fuck your pussy right now! But I won¡¯t! I am going to jerk off till I cum and you are going to go to bed without cumming¡±


    ¡°No! Please no!¡±


    ¡°You want me to let you cum?¡±


    ¡°Oh my mother fucking goodness. I want that! I want it and you know it!¡±


    ¡°Then you promise me one thing, Princess¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡± Mireille cried out without even listening to what Dante was about to say.


    ¡°Promise me you will never have feelings for me. Promise me this will only be about the sex and nothing more¡±


    Out of her senses and not thinking, Mireille screamed ¡®I promise¡¯ and Dante turned the vibrator to the highest.


    A high pitched scream filled the room as Mireille finally came and a deep, low groan followed as Dante came.


    He got up on his feet, highly aroused by the sight of Mireille climaxing and joined her in bed. Before Mireille could finish orgasming, Dante had pulled the egg vibrator out of her sopping wet pussy and picked her up like she weighed nothing, then dropped her on his cock.


    They moaned in unison as their bodies fit perfectly, his cock aligning with her wet pussy.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Mireille rested her head on his shoulders, his cock deep in her pussy.


    ¡°Oh god¡± her body shook as she began to sob into his shoulders.


    ¡°How could this feel so good? And how could you hide all these pleasure away from me for twenty four years of my life?¡±

 Proving Bel Wrong

    ¡°This is one of the best restaurants around¡± Jonas said as he pulled out the chair for Belinda to sit.


    Belinda sat with a smile on her lips and watched Jonas sit opposite her.


    ¡°I am d you decided toe out with me¡± Jonas started.


    ¡°You are pretty lucky that I kind of like you and decided to create time for you today¡± she replied and Jonas chuckled.


    ¡°I will only pick the fact that you like me¡±


    ¡°I said I kind of¡±


    ¡°I decided not to hear that part of it¡± Jonas replied.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A waitress walked over to them with a nice smile on her face.


    ¡°Good day beautiful couple. What would you like to have? We have a discounted offer for couples today and¡­¡±


    ¡°We are not actually a¡­¡± Belinda tried to say but Jonas cut her off.


    ¡°A discount for couples? Perfect¡±


    Belinda furrowed her brows.


    ¡°You may leave. We will call out to you when we decide on what we are going to order¡± Jonas said.


    ¡°Alright sir¡± the waitress walked away.


    ¡°You want the discount?¡± Belinda asked with a smirk.


    ¡°No¡±.


    ¡°Then¡­.¡± Belinda drawled, her smirk getting bigger.


    ¡°You want us to be couples?¡± She asked and Jonas felt his heart pound.


    Something in him urged him to tell her yes but something else reminded him why he was hanging out with her. It was just to get information on Mireille but he was barely even asking about Mireille at all.


    ¡°Maybe¡± he shrugged his shoulders and the smirk on Belinda¡¯s face vanished.


    ¡°Let¡¯s order something now. What would you like to¡­.¡± Jonas trailed off as his gazended on a man who was walking into the restaurant.


    ¡°Fuck¡± he cursed underneath his breath as he recognised the man to be Ditto, the right hand man of Dante.


    He needed no one to tell him that Ditto would do anything to cause him and Mark losses but Jonas was not really concerned about himself. Ditto would have it tough trying to get rid of him but this woman seated in front of him could be easily gotten rid of.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time they were eliminating each other¡¯s women but not this time, Jonas did not want Belinda to suffer the same fate.


    ¡°Bel, we have to leave¡± he said to her and Belinda¡¯s brows arched.


    ¡°Why? We haven¡¯t even eaten¡±


    ¡°You like my cooking, right? I will take you to my home and cook for you. You can eat whatever you want at my ce¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We are here already, why should we suddenly leave?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Damnit¡± Jonas gritted his teeth as his eyes met with that of Ditto.


    Fortunately, Ditto could only see the back of Belinda.


    ¡°I have no time to exin. Get up now¡± Jonas voice turned hard and Belinda attempted to turn back to look at what was making him be this way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Jonas stopped her right on time.


    ¡°Just get up and walk up to me¡± Jonas got up on his feet.


    Confused as hell, Belinda got up on her feet and walked up to Jonas.


    Jonas pulled her close, pressing her face into his chest.


    ¡°I am going to lift you into my arms right now. Do not look up until I drop you in the car, alright?¡± He asked and still confused by everything, Belinda nodded.


    ¡°Good¡± Jonas lifted her into his arms and Belinda pressed her face into his chest, her hair covering the side of her face.


    Jonas walked out of the restaurant, not turning back until he got to his car. He unlocked the car door and dropped Belinda gently in the front seat of the car, quickly shutting the door after her.


    The tinted windows of the car kept Belinda¡¯s face unseen. Jonas turned to see Ditto standing at the entrance of the restaurant with a smirk on his face.


    Jonas hardened his gaze and walked over to the driver¡¯s seat. He got in and revved the car into motion.


    ¡°What just happened right now?¡± Belinda asked, letting out a heavy breath as Jonas drove out of the parking lot of the restaurant.


    ¡°You are not going to give me a response?¡± Belinda asked but Jonas still remained quiet, driving.


    ¡°Stop the car. I want to get down¡± Belinda demanded.


    ¡°I will take you to my home. Let¡¯s continue the date there¡± Jonas replied, ignoring her demand.


    ¡°I am not interested in the date anymore. Just drop me right now!¡± Belinda requested.


    Jonas groaned and stepped on the brakes of the car, bringing the car to a halt.


    ¡°Bel¡± he called her name and Belinda felt herself calming down and softening with just his voice calling her Bel.


    He turned to face her, the hard look that had been on his face earlier was gone.


    ¡°I am sorry for scaring you earlier¡± he apologized.


    ¡°What happened back there?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°It was just some minor issues. We had to leave there¡±


    ¡°You have someone you don¡¯t want to see me? A girlfriend? Or even a wife?¡± Belinda asked and Jonas stared at her for some seconds before chuckling softly.


    ¡°A wife? How wild are your thoughts of me?¡± Jonas asked and poked her forehead gently.


    ¡°There was someone I did not want to see you, truly but it¡¯s not my girlfriend, fiancee or my wife because I have none of those¡± Jonas added.


    ¡°Are you sure, Jonas? I would not liked to be seen with a man who belongs to another¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to another, Bel.¡± He said, staring into her eyes deeply, his eyes convincing her to believe him.


    Belinda let out a soft sigh and looked away from him.


    ¡°Are we still going to your home, then?¡± She asked and Jonas smiled.


    ¡°Of course, mydy¡± he replied and grabbed her arm, yanking her close to him.


    ¡°Can I get a kiss?¡± Jonas asked, gazing at her lips.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Belinda whispered, her gaze flickering between his eyes and his eyes.


    ¡°I will take that as a yes¡± Jonas wrapped his right hand around her head to pull her closer and their lips met.


    He took her plump, soft lips into his mouth, sucking on it softly and taking in the taste of her lips. He pulled away from the kiss shortly, his eyes lustfully staring into hers and then the next second, he kissed her again, his mouth taking over hers and his left arm moving to her waist.


    Belinda melted his arms, her lips parting and letting his tongue into her mouth. She reciprocated the kiss, kissing him back as fiercely as he was kissing her.


    Jonas pulled away from the kiss suddenly with a groan.


    ¡°I think we¡¯d better get home first¡± he pulled back and Belinda touched her lower lip gently.


    She wanted the feel of his lips on hers again and ncing down at that bulge in his trousers made her gulp down.


    ¡°Alright. If you say so¡±


    *


    ¡°Make yourself feel at home¡± Jonas weed Belinda and watched her sit on the sofa.


    ¡°What would you like to eat? I will be your personal chef for tonight¡± Jonas gave her a warm smile.


    Belinda stared up at the ceiling, thinking for a few seconds about what she wanted to eat but she could not seem to think properly.


    The short kiss earlier had messed up with her system and Belinda could just not calm herself down no matter how hard she tried to do so. In fact, trying to calm herself down made her even hornier.


    ¡°You¡± she said the word, letting go of the sudden shyness that had seemed to cling to her for the past few days.


    ¡°What?¡± Jonas asked, raising a brow.


    ¡°Can I have you, my personal chef?¡± She asked and Jonas facials rxed into a smirk.


    He bent over to her, bringing his face close to hers.


    ¡°What do you want exactly, baby?¡±


    Belinda stared into his eyes for a few seconds before looking away.


    ¡°Never mind. You can¡¯t make me cum anyways¡± she shook her head and looked away from his face.


    Jonas look turned fierce and he held her chin, turning her to face him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make you cum?¡± He asked and Belinda¡¯s gaze wavered.


    ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t make me the other day so¡­¡±


    ¡°Get on the couch,y on it and spread your legs¡± Jonas cut her off and Belinda¡¯s cheeks flushed bright red.


    ¡°Get to it, baby¡±


    Belinda got up on her feet, weak in her knees and moved over to the couch. She got on that couch,id on it and spread her legs, her heart pounding hard against her rib cage.


    She closed her eyes as she felt Jonas¡¯s finger on her thighs. The dress she was wearing was pushed up gently and every action made Belinda shiver.


    Jonas pulled the dress all the way to her waist, revealing the redcy panties she was wearing.


    ¡°You look hot in this¡± Jonas whispered and Belinda could feel his hot breath on her thighs as he spread her legs the more.


    His fingers reached for her panties and Jonas trailed his middle finger on her slit, his finger lingering on her clit.


    ¡°Oh¡± Belinda moaned softly, grinding her hip gently.


    Jonas grabbed the hem of her panties and pulled it down all the way, dropping the panties to the floor and revealing her shaved and clean pussy.


    His thumb returned to her clit and he added a bit of pressure on it.


    ¡°Yes, that feels good¡± Belinda moaned and Jonas slipped two fingers inside of her pussy without warning.


    The slow pace suddenly changes and his fingers begin thrusting into her moist pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Belinda¡¯s moans became louder as his fingers worked in and out of her pussy, his thumb consistently strumming her aroused clit.


    Jonas¡¯s cock was harder than ever and trapped in his trousers while his fingers worked on the pussy he wanted his cock in more than anything.


    The sight of her wet pussy taking his fingers and her moans filling the air took Jonas towards the edge.


    He withdrew his fingers from her pussy, wrapped his arms around her hips and pulled her close to his face.


    ¡°Oh yes! Never felt that before!¡± Belinda¡¯s back arched as she felt his warm and wet tongue on her pussy,pping up her juices wiggling its way between her pussy lips.


    Belinda¡¯s fingers tangled with his hair, pulling him even closer to her pussy as he licked and sucked her.


    After sucking her for over a minute, Belinda felt herself on the edge already.


    ¡°Oh god! I think it¡­ I think it¡¯s happening! I am going to cum!¡± She cried out, her back arching in pleasure.


    And that was it, she crashed back into the couch, cumming.


    ¡°Finally proved you wrong, Bel¡±

 I Will Protect Her

    ¡°Get in, Princess¡± Dante said to Mireille, holding the car door open for her.


    Mireille stepped into the car, trying hard not to limp and Dante held back smiles at the sight. He got into the car after her and one of his men shut the door after him.


    ¡°Drive¡±


    The driver immediately started the car and Dante nced at Mireille who was staring at his arm.


    ¡°Why are you staring so much?¡±


    ¡°How many days do you work out per week for you to get this build?¡± Mireille asked and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°I mean, take a look at your arm¡± she reached her hand forward and touched his left arm.


    ¡°You can touch it all you want but I hope you do know that even your tiniest touches arouse me¡±


    ¡°I was just admiring your arm, Dante. Do you even think of anything other than being inside of me?¡± She asked him, narrowing her eyes at him and just expecting him to chuckle and end the talk.


    ¡°My only concern, Principessa is how to be inside of you, buried in every inch of your existence forever¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Mireille felt her heart pounding and her stomach tightening and then exploding with what felt like a million butterflies inside of her.


    She blinked severally and looked away from him.


    ¡°Forever?¡± She huffed, looking out of the window to prevent him from seeing the blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°We only have six weeks more together¡± she added and Dante massaged the space between his brows.


    ¡°Six weeks¡± he mumbled underneath his breath.


    Was that enough for the ns he had for her? No, that definitely was not enough but Dante knew he had to make do. A deal was a deal and he could not get way too attached with her.


    Shoving all the thoughts away, Dante pulled her close to him and Mireille felt her breath hitch for a moment as her head slowly rested on his shoulder.


    The next moments were quiet until the ringing of Mireille¡¯s phone came. Mireille pouted slightly as she reached into her purse and fished out her phone. She looked at Dante immediately she saw who the caller was.


    ¡°James¡± she said to him.


    ¡°Pick it up¡±


    Mireille took in a deep breath before picking the call.


    ¡°Hello James¡± she grinned widely.


    ¡°Hello Mireille¡± James voice sounded tired.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You sound tired¡± Mireille tensed up in an instant.


    ¡°Where are you right now? Is Dante with you?¡± James asked, ignoring her worry.


    ¡°Yes, he is with me¡±


    ¡°You are the one making me tired of everything, Mireille¡± James groaned over the phone.


    ¡°Me? What have I done?¡± Mireille questioned.


    ¡°What were you thinking going to work for Dante and even going as far as going to a party with him?¡± James asked.


    ¡°James, I needed a job and he offered it to me. He imed his ce was the safest and I thought you could trust him and would not have to worry if I took a job at hispany¡±


    ¡°And the party?¡± James questioned and Mireille went silent.


    Dante reached his hand forward and grabbed the phone from Mireille.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    ¡°Dante Romano¡± James called his name in full.


    ¡°I took her to the party because I did not want to leave her at home alone¡±


    ¡°You of all people know that a person as yourself bringing a woman to a party will attract attention from everyone. Are you trying to put her in danger? What if¡­.¡±


    Dante nced at Mireille who could also hear James clearly. Without any hesitation, he ended the call.


    ¡°Ignore his calls for now. He is being paranoid¡± Dante remarked and handed the phone back to Mireille.


    ¡°What did he mean by you trying to put me in danger?¡± Mireille asked curiously.


    ¡°He meant nothing¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me he meant nothing. You clearly ended the call intentionally so that he would not finish his sentence. Are you both hiding something from me?¡± Mireille asked, peering into his face as he looked away from her.


    ¡°No one is hiding anything from you. James was just being over protective because he doesn¡¯t want you exposed to any harm¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°I do not believe you. You both are hiding something from me¡±


    ¡°Princess¡± Dante called thickly, turning his face to face hers, his grey eyes staring intently into her hazel eyes.


    ¡°I have had enough of this talk. Sit back and enjoy the ride¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°No more words, Princess¡± he shut her up in that voice Mireille always found herself listening to.


    She folded her arms beneath her boobs and looked out of the window with a pissed off look on her face.


    Mireille was sure that they were hiding something from her. If not that, Dante would not have shut her up that way.


    The drive down to the private jet was silent all through and as the car pulled to a halt, Mireille attempted to push open the car door herself but Dante grabbed her by the arm, stopping her.


    ¡°And since when did you think I would start letting my Princess pull open the car door?¡±


    ¡°I am not a Princess and you do not have to open the car door for me, Mr. Dante Romano¡±


    ¡°You know what you calling me by my full name does to me, don¡¯t you?¡± Dante asked and Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line.


    ¡°Good.¡± He remarked and let go of her arm. He pushed open the door of the car and stepped out, holding the door open.


    ¡°Out, Principessa¡±


    Mireille had a stubborn look on her face as she refused to budge.


    ¡°Would you rather step out or would you rather I carry you out in my arms?¡± He asked and Mireille huffed before grumpily stepping out of the car.


    As she had expected, men dressed in ck suits were all around the ce.


    ¡°You go ahead. I have to make a call and mind you, that grumpy attitude won¡¯t stop me today.¡± He caressed her cheek before walking away and slipping his phone out of his pocket.


    Dante was about dialing the contact of Ditto when James call came in. Dante groaned and picked the call.


    ¡°Hey. What did you think you were doing earlier rambling your silly mouth when you know she is right beside me?¡± Dante asked, his tone stern.


    ¡°I had no idea she could hear me. I am sorry¡± James apologized and Dante took in a deep breath and breathed out.


    ¡°I can listen now¡±


    ¡°Why did you take her out to a party? You know very well that you have even more enemies than I could ever have, are you trying to put Mireille in danger?¡±


    ¡°She would not be in danger. She is with me. She is safe¡±


    ¡°And when she leaves you? I will be back home in no time, do you think I will be able to fight off all the enemies you would have attracted to her?¡± James asked.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t¡­.¡± Dante took in a deep breath.


    ¡°Then bring her back to me. I will protect her.¡±

 What It Feels Like To Cum Miles Away From Land

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± James questioned, suspicion evident in his tone.


    Dante took in a deep breath, realizing that the way he had said the words had made it seem like he wanted her to stay by his side forever.


    ¡°Get stronger and protect her. If you can¡¯t, I will protect her until you are strong enough¡± Dante replied and ended the call without waiting for a response.


    He let out a deep breath and dialed Ditto¡¯s contact.


    ¡°Good morning, boss¡± Ditto greeted.


    ¡°Felix ard?¡± Dante demanded.


    ¡°I¡­ I sincerely apologize, boss but I have been unable to track him down yet. There is barely any¡­.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the best way for me to discard the body of a man 6ft tall?¡± Dante questioned, the look on his face bing even more cold and stony.


    ¡°Chop the body up and dissolve it in acid, boss¡± Ditto replied.


    ¡°Good. You just chose the way I am going to discard your body if you do not find him. You have till tomorrow night¡±


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    The call ended and Dante slipped the phone back into his pocket.


    *


    Mireille sat on the sofa, her arms still folded and her lips pouty. They were up in the air and being sincere with herself, Mireille knew every ounce of anger in her was gone and all she was doing was anticipating Dante


    Dante walked in, d only in his briefs and without a word, crouched down in front of her.


    Mireille tried not to stare too much at his inked body or at the bulge in his briefs that she so wanted to have inside of her.


    ¡°You really are not going to tell me what you and James are hiding?¡± Mireille asked, trying not to look at him as his face got closer to hers.


    She could already feel the tingle in her pussy and her gaze was flickering down to his lips while she tried to seem annoyed with her words.


    ¡°You know I am not here for that. Your hard nipples also tells me that you are not here for that too¡± Dante replied and wrapped his hand around her neck, bringing her face closer and capturing her lips in his mouth.


    Almost immediately, Mireille kissed him back, giving up on her pretense of still being mad at him. It annoyed her a bit that she could barely stay mad at him but nothing was worth thinking about at the moment.


    Dante wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her up, getting up to his own feet.


    Mireille had her legs wrapped around him as she kissed him back with all fervour. Impatient, Dante¡¯s right hand roamed her ass and groped it hard.


    ¡°Oh¡± Mireille moaned into his mouth, the moan almost getting drowned in the kiss.


    Dante pulled away from the kiss.


    ¡°Look at me, Princess and don¡¯t break eye contact untill I allow you to do so¡±


    Mireille shivered in his firm grip, looking into his enchanting grey eyes as Dante pressed his finger into the middle of her ass.


    The stretchy dress she was wearing pulled in as Dante pushed and found her asshole. Without warning, he pulled his hand away and spanked her ass.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Mireille gasped, her fingers digging into his shoulders as she struggled to keep her eyes open.


    Dante returned his finger to her asshole, his fingers pushing the fabric until his finger was rimming her asshole.


    ¡°Hmm¡­. No panties¡±Dante groaned, noting that there was no resistance. He pushed harder, forcing his finger along with the fabric into her asshole.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mireille cried out, her chest heaving and her eyes threatening to roll back in pleasure.


    ¡°You know what you should not do, Princess. You know it¡± Dante said to her and Mireille nodded repeatedly.


    Dante pulled his finger out of her asshole slowly, keeping the fabric of jet dress stuck inside of her. Staring deeply into her eyes, he pushed two fingers back into her and Mireille bucked on his body.


    ¡°So fucking tight! I can only imagine how your asshole will tighten against my cock when I take you¡± Dante¡¯s other hand on her waist, pushed her down, making her grind on his hard cock.


    ¡°Tell me you want me to fuck you in the ass. Be a good girl and tell master what he wants to hear¡± Dante demanded.


    ¡°I¡­. I want you to fuck me in the ass, Master. Your good girl will do anything you want even¡­ Even if it is taking your big cock in my ass.¡± Mireille replied and Dante threw his head back, breaking the eye contact and groaning in pleasure.


    He pulled his finger out of Mireille¡¯s ass and dropped her to the floor.


    ¡°That little mouth of yours has said way too much to me this morning. I will show you what else your mouth can do perfectly well. Get on your knees¡±


    Mireille gulped down and fell onto her knees, salivating as she looked at his hard-on. Dante pulled the briefs down, releasing his hard cock. He fisted his cock, getting out of the briefs while Mireille looked at his cock lustfully.


    She could not wait for the feel of his hard cock sliding by her tongue and gagging her.


    ¡°You look like a little slut, hungry for cock.¡± Dante reached his other hand down and fondled her right tit through her clothings, then pped the left tit.


    ¡°Oh god, Master¡± Mireille reached her hands forward to his cock and Dante let go, letting her hands take over his.


    ¡°Fuck¡± he cursed roughly as her soft hands wrapped around the base of his cock.


    Mireille gulped down and looked up into his eyes as she ran her hands down to his balls.


    ¡°Princess¡± Dante moaned, his right hand reaching into her hair and pulling the dark locks into his grab.


    Mireille kept her eyes locked on his as she lowered her mouth to his cock, her lips taking in the head of his cock slowly. Her lips stretched as Mireille let more of his cock into her mouth while her right hand yed with his balls.


    ¡°Fuck. You always, always drive me crazy¡± Dante moaned and pushed her down on his cock.


    Mireille gagged, her eyes shutting for a moment as his cock hit her throat. She pulled away from his cock but almost immediately got back on it.


    ¡°Lick the underside, Princess. Your tongue. Put your tongue to good use¡±


    Mireille instantly did as he said, running her tongue along the sensitive underside of his cock.


    ¡°Fuck! That feels so fucking good¡± Dante¡¯s abs flexed as he groaned in the pleasure of her tongue.


    Without a notice, he grabbed her head and pushed the head of his cock back into her mouth. Mireille took him gratefully, her wet pussy pulsing.


    ¡°You can take me better¡± Dante said and before Mireille could even understand his words, Dante had thrusted his cock all the way.


    ¡°Urgggh! Your throat feels better!¡± Dante moaned, keeping his cock buried all the way in her throat.


    ¡°Look at me! Look at me, Princess!¡± He ordered and Mireille looked up into his grey eyes with her own tear filled eyes.


    Her mouth was filled totally and with his cock buried to her throat, Mireille could feel her pussy threatening to squirt without permission.


    A tear slid down her face as Dante grinded his cock into her throat even more. Mireille¡¯s moans were lost in her throats and without any other options, she hit the floor thrice.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante pulled his cock out of her mouth. Mireille fell to her ass, her knees giving way as her stretched lips remained parted.


    ¡°Can I¡­. Can I cum?¡± She breathed heavily.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just ask me to let you cum in that in manner¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, Master. Please, can your Princess cum?¡±


    ¡°You will have to try againter¡± Dante pulled her to get back on her knees.


    His cock was aching for her mouth and Dante eased his cock back into her mouth.


    ¡°You will have the chance to request for permission again, soon. For now, you take my cock back into your mouth like a good girl¡± he fucked her mouth, using her mouth for his pleasure as Mireille ached to cum, with the feel of his cock fucking her mouth pushing her further to the edge.


    More tears dropped and Mireille gripped Dante¡¯s legs tightly, her fingers burying into his skin deeply as she tried to hold back on her cum.


    ¡°The best decision I made this year was having a taste of your body!¡± With every word, his cock fucked her mouth like he was fucking her pussy.


    Dante looked at her and saw Mireille¡¯s eyes rolling back. She was going to cum. It was her limits already. He pulled his cock out of her mouth, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Now ask again!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Mireille cried out.


    ¡°Does your royal whore have the permission to cum?¡±


    ¡°You do!¡±


    A loud scream escaped her lips and Mireille fell back to the floor, her body trembling and quivering as she came hard, spurting her squirt over the floor of the private jet.


    Dante bent down close to her.


    ¡°And that, Principessa¡­.¡± He whispered to her.


    ¡°Is what it feels like to cum miles and miles away fromnd¡±

 Getting Her Third Hole Ready

    Mireille did not know how long she spent on the floor, whimpering and moaning in the pool of her own squirt but the next thing she felt apart after the orgasm that shook her was Dante lifting her up into his strong hands.


    Mireille wrapped her hands around him, holding onto him tightly while her eyes stared at his handsome face hazily. The next thing she felt was her body being dropped on a soft material she recognised as a bed.


    For the next few seconds, Dante was gone and by the time she was back, Mireille was regaining her senses. She looked at Dante who looked back at her, smirking and waving the jar of honey in his hands.


    ¡°Spread your legs and let your Master feast¡± he ordered and Mireille¡¯s exhaled sharply, her legs parting at his order.


    Dante got on the bed, his face in between her legs as he admired the sight of her still throbbing pussy.


    ¡°You are so fucking beautiful. Every inch of you is beautiful, Princess¡± he whispered, his breath caressing her inner thighs.


    Mireille¡¯s hands pulled the dress huddled at her waist over her head and dumped it on the floor, baring her body in front of him.


    ¡°Sweet¡± Dante raised the jar of honey over her pussy and dropped the sweet, thick liquid on her pussy.


    ¡°Ohh¡± Mireille purred at the feel of the thick liquid soothing her pussy.


    Dante dipped two of his fingers into the jar of honey and slowly thrusting it into her pussy.


    ¡°Hmm¡± Mireille moaned as his fingers slipped into her tight wetness.


    His fingers caressed her pussy walls for a few seconds before he pulled back out and buried his face in her pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck! I so much love your tongue on me, Master¡± Mireille moaned, her back arching in pleasure.


    Dante¡¯s tongue licked her entire slit all the way to her clit, teasing at the hard sensitive nub with the tip of his tongue. His every movement drove Mireille crazier by the second. His tongue returned to her pussy lips and wiggled its way in between her pussy lips skillfully.


    Dante pulled away for a second and licked his lips.


    ¡°So fucking tasty¡± he remarked and took her pussy lips back into his lips, sucking on it for a few seconds before returning to the use of his tongue.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh god! You are driving me crazy, Master. I¡­ Fuck!¡± She gasped as Dante suddenly bit down on her clit gently.


    Triggered by the pain, Mireille came instantly, squirting onto his face.


    ¡°Fuck! My perfect whore¡± Dante groaned as her squirt showered his face.


    Before Mireille coulde down from her climax, Dante had returned his mouth to her pussy and continued sucking on her.


    ¡°Oh my fucking goodness! For Christ sake!¡± She tangled her hands with his dark hair as another mini orgasm faked through her body, her hip bucking and her pussy grinding into his face.


    Dante pulled his face away from her pussy, wrapping his hand around his hard, aching cock that had its head covered with his pre cum.


    He badly wanted to whip her for not asking for permission before cumming but his aching cock was making it hard for him to whip her.


    Dante got in between her legs and kissed her parted lips, making her taste her squirt from his mouth as he pushed his tongue into her mouth.


    Mireille kissed him back, her arms wrapping around him with fervor. Dante broke the kiss and stared deeply into her eyes.


    ¡°You came without permission¡± he pressed his hard cock against her wet, sopping pussy.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, Master¡± she tried not to look away from his eyes as his cock teased her pussy.


    ¡°You will receive your punishmentter, Principessa. Later¡± Dante sank his cock into her pussy and Mireille moaned loudly.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you!¡± She thanked him.


    Dante remained unmoving in her pussy for the next few seconds, feeling her pussy pulsating against his hard cock, almost threatening to milk his cum out.


    Dante propped himself up, his weight resting on his elbows that were on both sides of Mireille¡¯s head. Mireille looked down at where their genitals met and then threw her head back, moaning with the erotic sight in her head.


    ¡°Now rx and let me fuck your pussy sore¡± with those words, Dante began pounding his cock into her pussy.


    ¡°Fuck! Yes! Fuck me, Master! I love it when you fuck me!¡± She moaned, the pleasure ripping decency away from her words.


    ¡°This pussy is mine, Princess. Fucking mine! Let me hear you say that!¡± With every word, his cock mmed home into her pussy and pulled out.


    The noise of his flesh pping against hers and her sweet, loud moans apanied by his deep moans and groans filled the air.


    ¡°I am yours¡± Mireille moaned.


    ¡°No¡± Dante groaned, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Your body, your pussy is mine. Everything but your heart is mine!¡±


    ¡°Christ!¡± Her fingers dug into his back as she felt the pierced head of his cock hitting her cervix.


    ¡°My pussy is yours, Master! Yours whenever you want it! My pussy is yours!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Mine. All mine!¡± Dante bent over and buried his face in her amazing tits, his mouth finding a nipple as he continued to bang her.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Mireille panted heavily.


    Dante suddenly raised her legs up, dropping her legs on his shoulders. He readjusted, his cock still buried deep inside of her.


    He returned to pounding her pussy, his hands, keeping her legs on his shoulders. With every thrust, her tits danced and bounced around and the erotic sight of it caused Dante to curse.


    Dante tilted his head to the right, kissing her legs as he pounded her roughly. His tongue licked at her leg and Mireille shook her head, feeling her climax building up.


    ¡°What the fuck do you do to me?¡± Dante questioned as he looked down at his cock thrusting into her pussy without a condom yet again.


    ¡°Can I cum, Master?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Cum, Princess. I am cumming too¡± he groaned and with a whole lot of determination, he pulled his cock out of her pussy.


    Mireille¡¯s toes curled in pleasure as she climaxed while Dante threw his head back, his hairline drenched in sweat and his cock fisted by his right hand.


    ¡°Principessa¡± he groaned as his cum sprayed her lower stomach, adorning her.


    His abs flexed and his teeth gritted in pleasure but as soon as he was done cumming, Dante pped Mireille¡¯s tit, earning a sharp gasp from the moaningdy who seemed to bepletely out of her senses at this point.


    Dante grabbed her by the waist and flipped her over, pulling her to get on her knees with her ass facing his cock and her face buried in the sheets.


    He shoved his cock back into her pussy and Mireille moaned into the sheets, her hands gripping the sheets tightly. In no time, Dante was fucking her pussy like she was nothing but a whore he paid for.


    ¡°Aaargh! I am going¡­ I am going crazy!¡± Mireille screamed as her body took his thrusts like it was all her body was ever built for. To take his cock and nothing more.


    Dante spanked her ass hard and Mireille lifted her face from the sheets with a loud gasp.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Dante repeated the act until her ass cheeks was bright red and Mireille crumbled back into the sheets, whimpering and moaning as he fucked her roughly.


    ¡°This tight cunt is the best!¡± Dante groaned and slipped a finger into her asshole.


    ¡°You can cum whenever you want, Princess¡± he informed her and he had barely finished saying the words when Mireille came.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Dante stilled inside of her, his hands reaching forward and groping her tits as he groaned and moaned with pleasure.


    As soon as she finished cumming, Dante continued with pounding her pussy, his finger rimming her asshole.


    ¡°In two or three days, Princess. Your asshole will be ready for me¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want. Take it from me, Master. My body belongs to you¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡±

 Go To Hell, Stepdad

    Mireille walked into her room with Dante behind her holding her bag.


    ¡°I am telling you I can carry my own bag. There is barely anything in the bag. It¡¯s not heavy at all¡± Mireille grumbled as Dante walked in after her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I am just a gentleman¡± Dante replied and Mireille huffed.


    ¡°Gentleman? You are just a jerk who covers up with these fake gentlemanly character¡± Mireille said.


    ¡°I admit. I only followed you all the way here because it¡¯s fun and arousing to watch you walk with a limp. I wonder when you would be able to walk just fine with me being around you all day¡± he remarked and Mireille flushed red.


    ¡°You jerk¡± she pouted and Dante was about to give a response when her phone beeped with a message.


    Mireille took the bag from Dante and fished her phone out. She checked the message that had just dropped and her heart skipped multiple beats.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Hello daughter! Why have you been blocking your Dad¡¯s contact? You shoulde over and see me tomorrow. The cult can¡¯t wait any longer. Mind you, if you block this contact, I will look for you myself. Daddy loves you.¡¯ the message read.


    Panic and fear showed in Mireille¡¯s eyes and she quickly dropped her hand holding the phone to her side.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Dante questioned, his brows arched in worry as he noticed the change in her mood.


    Mireille looked up at Dante and for a moment, she thought about telling him about her dad but she shook off the idea immediately. Dante Romano was not her lover and he was not a friend and she wasn¡¯t that special to him, right?


    So she had no reason to tell him about things that troubled her like this.


    ¡°There¡­ There is nothing wrong¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°What was the message about?¡± Dante demanded to know, clearly unconvinced by the lie she had just told.


    ¡°It is nothing you have to know about, Dante.¡± Mireille replied and turned away from him but Dante grabbed her by the arm, making her look back to face him.


    ¡°If it worries you, then I have to know about it, Mireille¡± he replied and Mireille felt her body react to the strictness in his voice and the fact that he had called her Mireille.


    ¡°I said it is nothing. I just need to rest, Dante and I want to rest, alone. Please go to your room and let me do so¡± she requested and Dante stared at her for a few seconds before giving in, breaking their eye contact.


    ¡°Fine. Do you want me to bring dinner to you?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. I am perfectly fine for tonight.¡±


    Dante narrowed his eyes at her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t joke with food, what exactly is going on, Princess? Tell me what it is¡±


    ¡°I am not all about food, okay? I am just going to take a bath and go to sleep. I am too tired to eat and that happens, Dante.¡± She replied and Dante groaned and pinched the space between his brows.


    ¡°Fine. You go to sleep then.¡± He stepped away from her and had almost gotten to the door when Mireille called him back.


    ¡°Dante?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Principessa?¡±


    ¡°Can I skip work tomorrow?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I will dly let you do so¡± Dante replied and walked back to her.


    He held her by the shoulders and kissed her forehead gently before looking into her eyes.


    ¡°You have to tell me what this is about by tomorrow morning¡± he pulled away from her and walked out of the living room, leaving Mireille flustered for the next few seconds.


    The forehead kiss made her insides churn with a type of excitement that Mireille knew wasn¡¯t sexual and the way he had stared into her eyes and his soothing voice made butterflies explode in her stomach but all of those feelings only remained for a while.


    Mireille unlocked her phone and checked the message yet again. With a frustrated groan, she threw herself on her bed.


    She hated her stepdad and wished he would never ever contact her again. She was already at peace during these years, the rain trauma was the only one that remained with her.


    More than anything and more than death itself, Mireille was scared of ever meeting with her stepfather. She wanted to block him but recalling what he said about looking for her if she tried blocking him made her think twice.


    For long minutes, Mireille was in bed, staring nkly at the ceiling and trying to decide on what to do next. Telling James was out of it and telling Dante was more than out of it. She thought about telling Belinda but the thoughts of having to retell the entire story of what she went through to the inquisitive Belinda made her cancel that out too.


    Mireille shot up on her bed, her face having a scared look. She gulped down and looked at the phone in her hand.


    Since she stayed with Dante, her stepfather would never be able to reach out to her, would he?


    It was possible for her stepdad to find her but it was impossible for him to get past all of the securities in Dante¡¯s home and get to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! He can never find me. I¡­¡± She took in a deep breath.


    ¡°I have to be brave and know the facts. He can never find me as long as Dante is protecting me¡± she said to herself and with a new bout of energy, she unlocked the phone and blocked the contact of her stepdad.


    ¡°Go¡­ Go to hell, stepdad¡± she dropped the phone and buried her face into the pillow, throwing the sheets over her head.


    Mireille kept her eyes shut as she tried hard not to think about the past and not to remember the past at all but it seemed to not work out nicely. She felt like her stepdad was going to creep up to her bed and pick her out of the bed to perform so cruel acts.


    Mireille opened her eyes and looked around the room. She was alone and she knew that quite well but she just could not shake the feeling off.


    She cuddled her pillow tightly and shut her eyes.

 I Don鈥檛 Care About You

    Mark was seated before his desk with a grin on his face while Jonas stood in front of him, the distance in between them created by the desk.


    ¡°So Mireille Mathieu is really special to Dante Romano. So special that he took her to a party¡± he grinned.


    Taking a woman to a party was not huge news for regr people but for the people in Dante¡¯s world, it was huge news and it had spread around pretty quickly and gotten to Mark.


    ¡°Now, we know she is the one we need to get to bring Dante down¡± he smirked.


    ¡°Boss¡± Jonas called and Mark looked at him with a brow raised.


    ¡°Do you think Dante would show Mireille Mathieu to us all if she really is a tool to bring him down?¡± Jonas asked and that question was all it took for Mark¡¯s happiness to fade away.


    ¡°That might be true¡± he mumbled to himself.


    ¡°That bastard might really be doing all of this to distract us¡± he mused for a few seconds but suddenly raised his head up sharply.


    ¡°But we still have to get her. For now, she is the only one we know who might be our key to pulling Dante down. And if she is not, it won¡¯t hurt to kill her or you can take her as a sex toy. She looks beautiful¡±


    ¡°Thank you, boss but I¡¯d pass¡± Jonas replied and Mark smirked.


    ¡°What? Why? You have a girlfriend now?¡± Mark asked and Jonas thought about Belinda. They had not gone any further that night and that was because Jonas was unsure if he really wanted to go on and it was obvious that though physically ready for them to have their second time together, Belinda was not mentally ready for it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡± Jonas eventually replied.


    ¡°Alright. If you do not want her, I could y around with her for a bit before I get rid of her¡± Mark grinned, picturing the sight of Mireille¡¯s body hanging upside down, her legs tied up and her dead body dripping with blood.


    *


    ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t kneel here anymore. I am hungry and tired¡± Young Mireille cried, kneeling at the cliff of a mountain in the pouring rain while her stepdad watched her from inside of the car.


    He propped his head out of the window and looked at Mireille.


    ¡°Continue! You have to make the rain stop! You are capable of it!


    ¡°I want to eat something. I am hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten a thing all day¡± she cried


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way for you to be pure enough to control the rain¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t control rain. Please let me go, Dad¡± she begged him, tears rolling down her cheeks and mixing with the cold showers of the rain.


    ¡°You control rain! Or you remain there!¡± He yelled at her and rxed back into the car.


    ¡°Dad! Dad!! Please, Dad!¡±


    ¡°Princess! Wake up! Princess! Mireille!¡±


    *


    Mireille opened her eyes wide, her forehead covered in sweat and the first view that graced her eyes was Dante¡¯s face staring worriedly at her.


    ¡°Oh cielo (heavens)¡±


    Mireille was breathing heavily and Dante quickly reached his hand out to the ss of water he had brought along with him when he wasing to her room.


    He handed it to her and she gratefully drank the water, emptying the ss. Dante took the ss from her and dropped it on the table, his forehead still wrinkled in worry.


    ¡°You were screaming Dad. What happened? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Dante asked and totally not in the mood to talk, Mireille threw the #@s was from.


    The fear that Dante had seen in her eyes the previous night returned to her eyes and it infuriated Dante, seeing fear in her eyes. He walked over to her, grabbed her shoulders and made her look up at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the message about?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to know¡± Mireille replied and tried to get him off her but Dante remained unmoving, not budging a bit.


    ¡°You got a messagest night and got scared and now it¡¯s happening again. What is this message about? Don¡¯t make me have to crack your phone open to find out myself¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead and do it! Crack it open, go through my messages, my contacts, my gallery, go through every single thing! That is what you have always wanted to do, right? You and James. Your goals have always been wanting to rid me of every privacy, isn¡¯t that it?!¡±


    ¡°Princess, that is not¡­¡± Dante tried to calm her down and understand her situation but Mireille simply would not let him.


    ¡°Enough Dante!¡± She shut him up, taking two steps away from him.


    ¡°I am just worried about you and¡­¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me, Mr. Romano! I absolutely don¡¯t need you to do so! I can worry about myself and my friend can worry about me. Who are you to worry about me? Ugh? My brother¡¯s friend? Don¡¯t you think that is not a good enough rtionship for you to act like you are worried? I don¡¯t need your worry! You are just a man who fucks me! Nothing more, Dante! Nothing more! So stick to that position!¡±


    Dante could feel sudden anger building inside of him. Just a man who fucks her? That was all she saw to him?


    Yes, Dante did not want them as lovers but the fact that Mireille had viewed them as sex tools for each other infuriated him. He had never taken care of other women the way he took care of her, he had never given any other woman the princess treatment he gave to her. And yet, all she saw of him was a fuck tool?


    ¡°Fine! That¡¯s what you want, isn¡¯t it?! I will stick to that position you want me to stick to! I don¡¯t care what happens to you. I don¡¯t give a fuck!¡±


    Mireille¡¯s eyes filled with tears and she grabbed her phone before sprinting out of the room.


    ¡°Dio Mio, Principessa!¡±


    (Oh my god, Princess)

 The Old Bastard

    Dante was still standing in the middle of Mireille¡¯s room, in his own rage when his phone rang. He checked the caller ID and found that it was the head of guards.


    ¡°Hello boss¡±


    ¡°What is the issue?¡± He questioned thickly, his rage evident in his voice.


    ¡°Miss. Mireille wants to step out alone and I thought I¡¯d ask you¡­¡±


    ¡°Let her¡± Dante groaned and ended the call.


    If Mireille wanted to be alone then he was going to let her be alone. She did not need him to worry about her so she could as well just go out and go meet her friend, Belinda who was in a better position than he was to worry about her.


    *


    Mireille walked into a cafe with just her phone in her hands. She was tired and exhausted after having to walk out of Dante¡¯s estate.


    She sat at the table on the far end of the cafe and dropped her head on the table. A part of her regretted the way she had yelled at Dante and another part of her scolded her for leaving Dante¡¯s ce.


    She would be safe at Dante¡¯s ce but now she was away from all the security that Dante¡¯s home provided. The fear of being caught by her stepdad descended on Mireille and she trembled, her lips parting in a quiver.


    She recalled Dante raising his voice and telling her he did not give a fuck about her. Mireille shut her eyes tight and let out a sigh.


    In all honesty, the moment she ran out of the room, she had expected Dante toe after her but when he did not, she thought that definitely, Dante would not let her out of the gates but she had been wrong again as Dante had done just that.


    Mireille thought back on her words and reasoned that her words definitely made Dante mad. She recalled thest time she had said something simr to what she said to Dante this morning.


    Dante had clearly been mad back then too.


    ¡°I should not have¡± Mireille whispered and raised her head from the table.


    She thought about getting up and going back home to Dante, maybe she could apologize for yelling those words at him and then she would be safe again but she soon cancelled those thoughts.


    She felt it was too immature of her to return home an hour after leaving. She had to stay out a bit more and perhaps Dante himself would be the one toe after her.


    ¡°Hello ma¡¯am.¡± A waiter walked up to Mireille with a charming smile on his face.


    ¡°What would you like to have ma¡¯am?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Can I get a cup of creamy coffee? With a cube of sugar?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Just a minute¡± he smiled and walked away.


    Mireille was still seated patiently at the table waiting for her cup of coffee when someone stepped into the cafe. It was someone she had almost entirely forgotten ever existed in her life.


    ¡°Charles?¡± The name stuttered out of her lips and as Charles, her ex boyfriend looked around for where to sit, his gaze fell on her.


    Mireille quickly looked to the floor. She hated that the first time Charles would be seeing her after their breakup would be on a day like this when she was dressed in a cute, sleep gown and her hair was just in a messy bun and her eyes, puffy due to the few tears she had shed.


    Looking like a mess was definitely not the way Mireille wanted to be seen by Charles.


    ¡°Hey¡± she heard his voice but Mireille refused to give a response and continued staring at the tiled floor.


    ¡°Hello, Mireille¡± he called again and tapped her shoulder this time.


    Mireille had no choice but to look up at him.


    ¡°Hello, Charles¡± she greeted with a small awkward smile.


    Charles sat on the other chair and looked at her carefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mireille? You don¡¯t look too good right now. Your eyes, I mean¡±


    ¡°I just got in a bad mood this morning. I¡­ I am really fine. I have been fine all these while but something happened this morning, that¡¯s why I am out, looking like this¡± Mireille awkwardly tried to make him see that she had not been crying due to his absence in her life.


    ¡°We all have our bad days and I have to apologize for breaking up with you so suddenly. It must have hurt you¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really fine. Belinda always said we were not meant to be lovers. I guess that was the truth¡± Mireille replied, a bit surprised that Charles was not making fun of her but apologising.


    ¡°How has life been? Did you get a new boyfriend?¡± Charles asked and Mireille wondered for a few seconds about what to say.


    ¡°No, I did not but I ampletely fine¡±


    ¡°I also did not get a girlfriend¡± Charles chuckled.


    ¡°And I unblocked you on social media a week ago but it seems like you didn¡¯t even notice that¡± Charles added.


    ¡°You unblocked me? I really did not notice. I have just been really busy. I have a job now, yunno¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s new. Your brother let you get a job?¡±


    ¡°Dante, my brother¡¯s friend gave me the job. As his secretary¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. Seeing you out here without guards like thest time and finding out that you have found a job really amazes me. Pleasantly, of course. It seems to me like you are finally getting a grip on your own life¡±


    Mireille chuckled softly.


    ¡°I guess I am¡±


    ¡°Where were youing from?¡± Charles asked, taking another look at her clothing.


    ¡°From home, in quite a fit of stupid anger.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to buy you a dress?¡± Charles asked.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. I will get it myself¡±


    ¡°Let me get it for you. We can still be friends, right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Mireille hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Yes, I guess¡±


    ¡°Then let your friend get you a dress¡± Charles smiled at her and Mireille looked around for a bit before giving in with a nod.


    ¡°Alright¡±


    *


    Dante was seated behind his desk in his office. Though he was at work and had quite a lot of things to do, he could barely do any.


    The thoughts of Mireille filled his head and though he knew where she was, that did not entirely calm him down.


    Dante picked the iPad on the table and nced at her location. He dropped the iPad back to the table with a small groan. Mireille¡¯s phone location was not turned on but Dante had a tracker fixed in the ne he had given to her so he could easily find where she was.


    The chances of Mireille losing her phone somehow was higher than the chances of her losing a ne.


    ¡°Jeez, she really is not going to go back home yet?¡±


    *


    That night


    Mireille grumpily walked down a street that was quite unknown to her. She barely had any idea where she was or where she was going to.


    It annoyed her that Dante had not called her even once all day. Even if he was mad at her, shouldn¡¯t he care a bit about her? James had made him her guardian after all.


    ¡°Not a call, not a text¡± she grumbled, walking down the street. She wanted to go home but the fact that Dante seemed not to care if she was out irked her.


    ¡°Maybe I should just book a hotel and sleep there¡± she mumbled and with a firm nod, decided that she was going to do just that.


    She quickened her pace to get out of the street to the main road where she could get a taxi but Mireille had only taken a few steps when she heard footsteps approaching from behind her.


    Mireille turned and looked around to find a woman walking towards her. She sighed in relief and continued walking until she could no longer hear the footsteps of the woman.


    ¡°Stepdad is not going to be anywhere around here so I really should stop worrying¡± she said to herself.


    She was about to take thest turn that was supposed to lead her to the road when she heard the noise of a car driving towards her.


    Mireille quickly left the road but the car didn¡¯t drive past her, instead it parked by her side. If the car wasn¡¯t clearly old and far from being luxurious, Mireille would have guessed that it was Dante who had found her somehow.


    She stood by the side, wondering why the car had parked by her side but she did not have to wonder for ling because the driver stepped out of the car with a grin on his face.


    ¡°D¡­ Dad?¡± She stuttered, seeing the face she knew she could never totally forget.


    He looked much more older but the grin on his face was the same as it had always been.


    Tears gathered in Mireille¡¯s eyes and she felt her heart tighten and her palms get sweaty.


    ¡°Hello, my darling Mireille¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Mireille screamed, her hand tightening around her phone.


    Mustering the little courage that kept her knees from giving way in front of the monster who made her childhood hell, Mireille tried to run away but the older man caught up to her in no time and pulled her back by her hair.


    ¡°I told you not to block my contact, Mireille! Come with me now, i have to see if you improved over the years¡±


    ¡°Help me!!¡± Mireille screamed but Felix quickly wrapped his hand around her mouth, muffling her screams.


    ¡°You are still stubborn and refusing to ept your destiny, you silly daughter!¡± He pulled her while Mireille struggled in his grip, tears already rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Dante!¡± She screamed for him, even when she knew that she was miles away from him.


    ¡°Alright. This would do!¡± Felix groaned and pulled out a white handkerchief from his pocket with his left hand. He put it over her nose and her struggling slowly stopped and her body rxed into his.


    ¡°Good¡± he grinned and lifted her into his arms.


    *


    Dante was seated in his living room, his right leg thrown over the left and his iPad in his hands.


    For the past one hour, he had done nothing other than monitoring her movement and expecting her toe closer to home but she totally wasn¡¯t.


    Dante¡¯s brows furrowed as he noticed that she was moving farther and farther away from the city.


    ¡°Where could she be off to?¡± He mused and sighed heavily as he picked his phone and decided to call her to know what was going on in her mind and why she was leaving the city.


    Dante dialed her contact and it rang but the call was not picked up.


    ¡°Aargh. Her stubborn attitude¡±


    Dante dialed her contact again and this time the phone was switched off. Dante¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her phone being switched off right after his first call was suspicious and the fact that she was moving farther away from the city made it even more suspicious. What if someone was taking her away? What if it was that someone who switched off her mobile?


    Dante got off the sofa, knowing he had to make sure she was safe. He could barely stand the thoughts of Mireille being in danger.


    He grabbed his iPad and walked out of the living room, his steps quicker than usual.


    ¡°Get the car ready!¡± He ordered, stepping out.


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    In less than a minute, a ck car parked in front of him.


    ¡°Get out¡± Dante said to the driver, walking over to the driver¡¯s seat himself.


    The man behind the wheels stepped out quickly.


    ¡°Ten¡± Dante gave a one word order and ten men immediately got ready to follow after him.


    Dante got into the car and looked at the location on the iPad. She was not moving anymore. His phone beeped with a message at the same time and he checked the message. It was a message from Ditto and he was about to ignore it when he saw that the message was an address, and it was the same location that Mireille was.


    ¡®Just found the location of Felix ard, boss. John Doe, 456 Elm Street Townsville. I am on my way there to get him¡¯


    ¡°Fuck! This old bastard!¡± Dante revved the car into motion and zoomed out of the mansion, regretting not holding Mireille back and ensuring she stayed home.

 Keep Him Alive

    Mireille groaned softly as she woke up from her unconscious state. She fluttered her eyes open but the moment she realized she was in a strange bed, with her hands and legs tied down, she panicked.


    Seeing her stepdad was not a nightmare. She had really been caught by her stepdad. Mireille struggled, pulling her hands and trying to free herself.


    The room she was in was a small room that was dimly lit up by a dim bulb by the door.


    ¡°Help me! Anyone there?! Help me!¡± She screamed, her eyes filling with tears instantly as she recalled all she had gone through in the hands of her stepdad.


    She knew how close she was to going through all of that again and that was thest thing she wanted to happen to her.


    ¡°Please help me!!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream, Mireille¡± the door opened and Felix walked into the room.


    ¡°Aaargh¡± he groaned.


    ¡°I forgot to put a tape over your mouth¡± he picked a ck tape from the table and walked closer to her.


    ¡°No! Stop! Stay away from me! Stay away from me! Do note any closer!¡± Mireille screamed, desperately trying to free herself and flee as far away as possible.


    ¡°Just stay calm, Mireille¡± He said to her.


    ¡°You¡­ You have no idea who I live with! Dante and James wille for you! You monster! Let go of me!¡± She screamed as he got into the bed and pressed her back into bed and ran the tape over her mouth.


    ¡°There. You are now nice and quiet¡± he grinned as Mireille still struggled helplessly.


    ¡°I checked your body and I could not find any evidence of you pricking yourself. There must be a whole lot of bad energy in you right now¡± he shook his head and walked over to a table.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He picked a tray and Mireille¡¯s eyes widened as she saw needles in the tray.


    She panicked and struggled even more, trying to free herself. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she recalled the pains she went through as a child.


    ¡°Please, Dad¡± the tape over her mouth muffled her screams totally.


    ¡°When you grow up more, you are going to thank me for this, Mireille. You are going to thank me for ridding you of bad energy. You will be grateful for life¡± he dropped the tray on a stool and picked a needle from it.


    He grabbed her hand and grinned, ready to push it into her skin. Mireille shut her eyes tightly, expecting the pains but a gunshot made her open her eyes.


    She looked at her stepdad and he seemed as shocked as she was to hear the gunshot.


    ¡°What could that be?¡± He asked himself and the noise of the door of another room, most likely the living room.


    Felix¡¯s eyes widened in more shock and he hurried towards the door but the door was opened before he could get in and Dante stepped in.


    His gazended on Mireille first and then moved back to Felix.


    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡± Dante grabbed Felix and punched him in the face.


    He pushed the older man against the wall and Felix screamed in pains as the back of his head hit the wall.


    Dante punched him repeatedly until his face was a bloody mess. Unsatisfied, Dante picked the stool and hit Felix¡¯s head with it repeatedly.


    Felix slipped to the floor, unconscious but Dante did not stop hitting him.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille¡¯s whimpers made him stop and he realized Felix was pretty much lifeless.


    ¡°Princess¡± Dante¡¯s voice was rough and his eyes filled with relief that she was alive.


    He rushed over to her and loosened the ropes used to tie her to the bed.


    Mireille rushed into his arms, hugging Dante tightly. Dante wrapped his arms around her, pressing her body into his.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Princess. I am here now¡± Dante patted her. He was more relieved than Mireille herself was about her being safe.


    Mireille could barely hear his words though. She felt weak, too weak to even listen. She felt the world turn blurry and she passed out.


    ¡°Is he alive?¡± Dante asked Ditto who immediately walked to Felix¡¯s side.


    ¡°He is but he won¡¯tst long without medical attention¡± Ditto replied.


    ¡°Get him a doctor¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ May I ask why?¡± Ditto asked.


    ¡°He needs to be alive to go through what I have nned for him. I am not going to let him die so peacefully¡±


    *


    Mireille opened her eyes slowly and the familiar ceiling came into view. She felt her heart smile at the sight, knowing that she was in Dante¡¯s room and not with her stepdad anymore.


    ¡°She just needs to rest and she will be fine in no time¡± she heard someone saying and she turned to see a doctor and Dante standing on the other side of the room.


    ¡°Dante¡± she called his name gently and Dante looked at her.


    ¡°She is awake¡± he muttered and walked over to her side.


    ¡°Princess¡± he called and Mireille felt her heart smile even more to hear him call her Princess once more.


    ¡°Can you¡­ Can you hug me?¡± She asked and Dante looked at the doctor.


    ¡°Leave¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± the doctor walked out of the took and Dante pulled Mireille into his arms, hugging her closely.


    ¡°I was scared, Dante¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I know you were but you don¡¯t need to be scared anymore, Mireille. I will always protect you¡± Dante shut his eyes but Mireille chose to pull away from the hug at the moment.


    ¡°He¡­ My stepdad, where is he right now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You do not need to disturb yourself with the bastard. I am going to take care of him¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°By taking care of him, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You still need to rest up, Princess. Don¡¯t stress yourself with thoughts of that psycho¡± He held her shoulders.


    ¡°How did you find me, though?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Never underestimate me. I can always find you, Princess and that is how you know that no matter where you are, I will always protect you¡±


    Mireille felt butterflies in her stomach and she covered it up with an awkward smile.


    ¡°I should not have said the words I said to you yesterday morning. I am sorry¡± she apologized.


    ¡°I should not have let you out yesterday and not call you toe home all day. I am sorry, Principessa. I should have shielded you better¡± he apologized and Mireille¡¯s cheeks blushed softly.


    She looked into his eyes and felt her heart pounding.


    ¡°Sometimes, I feel you are the best person in my world. The texts from yesterday morning. They were texts from my stepdad and I did not want to trouble you with it¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s about your safety, it is no trouble for me. It will only be trouble for me if you hide it from me¡± Dante soothed her.


    ¡°I am sorry for saying you are nothing more than¡­ More than a man who fucks me¡±


    Dante leaned in closer to her, bringing his face closer to hers.


    ¡°So I am something more? How much more?¡± He asked and Mireille blushed heavily.


    Dante smiled and gently ruffled her hair.


    ¡°Just kidding. You rest, I will bring you something to eat.¡±

 Love

    Note: This chapter contains a violent scene.


    Dante walked into the basement, followed by Ditto and three other men. Dante walked to the sofa and sat on it.


    The basement was well lit and looked neat and decent, after all, Dante had it properly cleaned and had the walls repainted after every bloody kill.


    ¡°Bring him to me¡± Dante ordered and two men walked into the inner room and brought Felix out, forcing him to his knees.


    Felix had his face bandaged and a few other parts of his body was covered in bruises.


    ¡°How was the medical care? Quite good, right? I had one of the best doctors take care of you¡± Dante lifted his hand towards Ditto who handed him a ss of alcohol.


    Dante took a gulp and dropped the ss on the table in front of him.


    ¡°Remove the bandages and get me the needles¡± he ordered and one of the men held Felix down while the other brutally ripped the bandage off his face.


    ¡°Please!!¡± Felix screamed weakly as pains coursed through him with the bandages being ripped off his aching face.


    ¡°Here you go, boss¡± the needles were handed over to Dante as per his orders.


    No one in the room was in the least affected by the screams of the man in their midst. Dante nodded in satisfaction as he saw the injuries and cuts on his face that was now bleeding again due to how the bandages had been ripped off his face.


    Dante got on his feet, picking three needles from the tray of needles. He crouched in front of the kneeling man who was now screaming wildly, trying to free himself from the two strong men who held him down.


    ¡°Did she scream just like this while you held the needles close to her face?¡± Dante asked, bringing the needles close to the cut on his forehead.


    ¡°Please!¡± Felix begged and Dante stabbed the needle into his forehead.


    Felix screamed in pains as Dante stuck two more needles in the cut. He picked more needles and stabbed them into every cut on Felix¡¯s face.


    Dante grinned in satisfaction, staring at the over twenty needles stuck into the face of the crying man.


    ¡°He still has a bit more strength in him. Pick him up and press him to the wall¡± Dante ordered and the two men holding him did as he said.


    ¡°Ditto, get me the nails and a hammer¡±


    In less than a minute, Ditto handed a nail and a hammer to Dante.


    ¡°No! Please¡­. Please! This¡­ I only did it to her because she needed it! She is the future leader of the cult! Please!¡± Felix screamed as Dante ced the nail on his palm.


    Felix tried to fold his hands but his strength in his present state was nothingpared to the strength of the man holding his hand open.


    Dante hit the nail on the head with the hammer quickly and repeatedly, sending the nail through his hand and into the wall.


    Felix screamed with every hit and at thest hit, his body went limp.


    ¡°Fuck! He passed out already¡± Dante groaned.


    ¡°Get me a bucket of cold water. I am not done for today¡±


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    A bucket of cold water was brought in no time and it was emptied on Felix. He trembled, waking up and seeing Dante¡¯s face, he panicked.


    ¡°Please! Let me go!¡± He cried, the pains of the needles and nail coursing through his body.


    ¡°The other hand¡± Dante said and a man held Felix¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh! Please just kill me!¡± Felix cried.


    ¡°Not so soon, dear. Why send you to a hell I know nothing about when I can make this lifetime hell for you?¡±


    Dante ced a nail in his palm and hit the head with the hammer. He had only hit the nail twice when Felix passed out again but Dante did not stop until he had nailed him to the wall.


    ¡°Boss¡± Ditto called gently and Dante looked at him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Any more and he is going to die¡± Ditto informed Dante making Dante groan and drop the hammer to the floor. He stepped back and took in a deep breath.


    ¡°I wish I had a way to kill him and bring him back to life again¡± he groaned and nced at Ditto.


    ¡°Get the doctor to tend to him again. No matter what, he can¡¯t die until I am totally satisfied and I am far from satisfaction right now¡±


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    Dante walked into the bathroom of the basement and washed the blood of Felix off his hands.


    ¡°Filthy dirty blood¡± he muttered as he washed his hands. He washed his face too and walked out of the bathroom.


    He stepped out of the basement with Ditto following after him. They stepped out into a fancy beautiful room and together, they walked out of the room.


    It was a beautiful mansion in one of Dante¡¯s estate. Beautiful, clean and screaming of luxury.


    ¡°Boss¡± Ditto called as they got to the stairs.


    Dante stopped and nced at Ditto.


    ¡°I might get another scar for asking about this but is Miss. Mireille your woman?¡± Ditto asked and Dante stared at him for a little while.


    ¡°That¡­.¡± He paused.


    ¡°Is none of your business. I give orders and you carry out the orders. That is all we are about. Restrain from asking me questions next time, Ditto¡±


    Ditto gulped down and lowered his head.


    ¡°I will ask no such questions in the future, boss¡±


    *


    ¡°Oh my god! Are you okay now? Why don¡¯t I know about this crazy stepdad of yours?¡± Belinda asked over the phone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like talking about the past, Bel¡± Mireille replied softly.


    ¡°Are you fine now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Dante saved me before he could do anything to me¡±


    ¡°Oh my! He is such a great man. I think he is just perfect for you¡± Belinda replied and Mireille blinked nervously.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have absolutely no feelings for him, still.¡±


    ¡°I and Dante are not in a romantic rtionship. We¡­ We just take care of each other¡¯s sexual needs¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°And you are sure there is nothing more? Your heart does not flutter in his presence? And you don¡¯t feel the butterflies at all?¡±


    ¡°If I feel those, does that mean that I have feelings for him?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Of course, what else could it be? Listen to me, Mireille. I think Dante is the right man for you. He is handsome, hot and don¡¯t even get me started about how rich he is and most importantly, he certainly adores you. I don¡¯t know much about the both of you but I am certain Dante likes you a whole lot¡±


    ¡°I do not think so¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because just few days ago, he made me promise I will never fall in love with him¡±


    ¡°Alright. I know nothing about that but I am sure he cherishes you a whole lot and I know you do too. But hey, don¡¯t stress yourself over this. I will be with you soon to check up on you, alright?¡±


    ¡°Alright¡± Mireille mumbled and ended the call.


    She slipped the phone back into her pocket, walking to the peaceful garden with the big question in her mind.


    Did she love Dante or not?

 Sweet Torture

    Note: This chapter contains explicit sexual scenes that might not suit some.


    Mireille adjusted in her seat and took her gaze off her phone as she heard Dante¡¯s footsteps approaching the living room.


    ¡°Wee¡± Mireille weed him with a small smile as he walked into the living room. He was dressed in a ck shirt and ck trousers and his dark hair was ungelled and curly.


    Dante¡¯s gaze softened immediately he saw her and he raised the bag in his hand.


    ¡°For you, Principessa¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± She asked and Dante sat beside her on the couch.


    ¡°Since you have decided to abandon the ck card I gave you and never spend it, I have decided to buy you things myself¡± Dante gave the bag to her.


    ¡°I have more than enough already. I can¡¯t think of anything else I need to buy¡± Mireille grumbled and opened the bag.


    It was a jewelry set. Mireille¡¯s eyes lit up as she brought it out of the bed.


    ¡°This is so beautiful and looks so expensive too¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you forget who I am everyday¡±


    ¡°There is something else there, Princess¡± Dante added and Mireille looked into the bag to find a cor and cuffs.


    She gulped down hard as she took both out of the bag. ¡®Principessa¡¯ was written on the cor and engraved on the cuffs.


    ¡°What do you say to the gift?¡± Dante asked, his voice getting deeper noticeably.


    ¡°Thank you, Master¡± Mireille whispered, feeling heat between her legs.


    ¡°Would you like to show your Master how grateful you are for his gifts?¡± Dante dropped his right hand to her exposed thighs.


    ¡°In whatever way Master wants his Princess to¡± Mireille replied, her breathing getting heavier as his hand journeyed upwards.


    ¡°Come over here¡± Dante ushered and Mireille moved closer to him, closing the little distance between them.


    Dante¡¯s strong arms picked her up and sat her over his already hard but clothed cock.


    ¡°Mmmhmm¡± Mireille moaned softly, as her legs parted and let her pussy sit right over his cock.


    Dante wrapped his left arm around her waist, trapping her body to his. His right hand rested on her left tit and locking eyes with her, Dante groped her tit.


    ¡°Oh yes¡± Mireille moaned in satisfaction as his strong hands fondled her roughly. Dante trailed his hand into her dress and groaned as his hands came in direct contact with her soft tits.


    He fondled both tits for a few seconds before grabbing the neckline of the dress and pulling at it, ripping the dress.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Mireille gasped, her pussy getting wetter at the sudden ripping of her dress that now exposed her tits to his face.


    ¡°So fucking beautiful and sexy. It¡¯s no wonder I think about fucking you all day and I just can¡¯t fuck you out of my system.¡± He buried his face into her tits and Mireille¡¯s hands grabbed the back of his head, pulling him closer into her tits.


    His mouth took the right nipple and Mireille moaned as his tongue flicked the hard, aroused nipple.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Ohh¡­. Thank you¡± she moaned and Dante¡¯s left arm left her waist and went to her neck.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Mireille threw her head back as her air supply was gradually cut off as he tightened his grip around her neck.


    Without warning, Dante bit down on her nipple hard and Mireille gasped in the pain and pleasure that apanied it.


    Dante shifted his attention to her left tit, his tongue flicking all over the tit and covering the soft mound of flesh in his saliva beforending his focus on her nipple.


    Mireille shivered, her pants wet with her pussy juices at this point. Looking into her eyes, Dante bit down on the nipple and pulled at it.


    ¡°Christ! Fucking Christ!¡±


    Dante pulled his mouth off her tit and his hand off her neck.


    ¡°On your knees and get rid of that dress before I rip it into shreds¡± He ordered and Mireille slipped off his body and got on her knees.


    She quickly discarded the ripped dress, throwing it a bit farther away from her.


    Dante picked the cuffs and the key, unlocking them.


    ¡°Your hands¡± he demanded and Mireille lustfully stretched her hands out to him. Dante cuffed her hands and dropped the keys, then reached for his belt, unbuckling it.


    ¡°You do recall that you came thest time without permission and I haven¡¯t punished you for it?¡± he asked and Mireille nodded.


    ¡°Oh, you know I want words. I fucking want you to speak¡± Dante held the belt in his right hand, his left hand unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°Yes Master¡± her thinned voice quivered and Dante¡¯s cock throbbed to her voice.


    ¡°I came without permission and Master has not punished me yet¡± she added, her tits heaving with every deep breath she took.


    ¡°Tell me you are eager to be punished¡± Dante trailed the belt around her tit.


    ¡°I¡­ I am eager to be punished¡± her voice faltered as she knew what wasing next.


    ¡°Good girl¡± Dante groaned and raised the belt then let it down over her right tit.


    ¡°Oh fucking Christ!¡± Mireille cried out as the pains coursed through her body but made her even wetter.


    Tears filled her eyes instantly and Dante growled in pleasure.


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d be tired of fucking you after a few times but I keeping back, wanting to fuck you the more.¡± Dante whipped her tit again and Mireille cried out before breaking into soft whimpers.


    ¡°And it¡¯s your fault¡± Dante growled.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being my perfect whore, so perfect that I can¡¯t stoping back¡± he whipped at her again and a scream tore through her lips.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I am going to cum¡± Mireille cried out, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°You want to cum while being punished?¡± Dante crouched down in front of her and grabbed her sore right tit.


    ¡°And you think I will give you the chance to do so?¡± Dante smirked and got onto his feet.


    ¡°Get onto the couch andy your perfect ass for me. I need to make it all red and nice¡±


    ¡°Oh god, Master likes my ass¡± Mireille whimpered, trying to get on her feet.


    ¡°No, Master loves your ass¡± Dante corrected her and picked her up from the floor since her wobbly legs were not helping her attempts.


    He dropped her on the couch and knelt beside the couch while Mireille¡¯s face was buried in the couch, her cuffed hands trapped under her and her lips still quivering with whimpers.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Dante groaned, admiring her ass. He spanked her with his hand and her ass jiggled sexily.


    ¡°I¡­ I love that¡± Mireille moaned.


    ¡°I need to get this ass seated over my fucking face¡± Dante reached down, letting his cock out and wanking it needily.


    Just then, Mireille¡¯s phone rang and Dante frowned at the interruption. He nced at the phone and the caller ID said Belinda.


    ¡°Belinda¡± he groaned.


    ¡°Oh my¡± Mireille trembled but made no attempt to get off the couch.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°She is here already¡±


    Dante was clearly pissed off that Belinda would be interrupting his thing but a smirk soon curled up his lips.


    ¡°Are youfortable with Belinda seeing you in this state and does she know about us?¡± He asked, giving her ass a nice smack that made her moan incoherently.


    ¡°She knows about us and¡­ She¡¯s my best friend. I think she will do just fine¡± Mireille whimpered and Dante pulled off his shirt.


    ¡°Here, put it on¡± he handed it over to Mireille and she knelt on the couch, doing as he said and not knowing what Dante was nning next.


    Dante leaned over, kissing Mireille¡¯s parted lips hard and groping her ass as he did so. He broke the kiss when the phone rang again and picked the phone up.


    ¡°Tell her toe in¡± he handed the phone over to Mireille and Mireille looked at him, her lust hazed eyes confused for a moment but the urge to do anything to cum made her do as he said.


    ¡°Hello Bel¡±


    ¡°Hey Mireille. What¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Are you at the gate already?¡± Mireille asked, gasping at the end of her words as Dante slipped two fingers into her sopping wet pussy.


    ¡°Remember you can¡¯t cum yet¡± he whispered to her and Mireille nodded, her breathing getting heavier.


    ¡°Yes, but are you fine?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Give the phone to the guard¡± Mireille demanded, her voice taking a higher pitch as Dante started thrusting his fingers in her pussy, fucking her.


    ¡°Alright¡± Belinda sounded confused but handed the phone over to the guard.


    ¡°Let here in¡± Dante said into the phone and ended the call, dropping the phone back.


    ¡°Oh god! Master. Please let me cum¡± Mireille cried as his fingers continued working their magic inside of her.


    ¡°I will only let you cum when your friend is here¡± Dante slipped his fingers out of her and took them into his mouth, sucking her juices while staring into her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, look at you. You look like a fucking sexy mess already¡± Dante cooed and ran his hands through her hair, straightening the now rough hair.


    He brushed his thumb over her cheeks, wiping the streak of tears away.


    ¡°Alright, you look quite decent now¡± Dante pushed his rock hard cock back into his trousers, sexy groans escaping his lips as Mireille watched him do it, her eyes filled with lust. He unlocked the cuffs and picked her up from the couch and walked round, dropping her at the back of the couch and then going down on his knees.


    Bent on his knees, the couch hid himpletely while only the upper part of Mireille¡¯s body could be seen.


    Mireille trembled, realizing his ns.


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t be able to hold back another minute¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Really? It¡¯s only been a few minutes, Principessa¡± he dropped a kiss on her ass.


    ¡°I have never denied you an orgasm for an hour long, right? You should be grateful¡± he kissed the other ass cheek and then spread her ass, revealing her asshole.


    ¡°The other time in the office, you sucked me while Andrew was right there. Consider this payback cause I am going to suck this pussy and it will be your duty to talk to your friend casually and hold back from moaning. You¡¯d better be able to convince her to look away before you cum if not, she would find out you just came on my face while talking to her and she would also get to also see what you look like when cumming.¡±


    Mireille shuddered and gripped the couch tight. This was going to be a really tough pleasurable torture. She was sure she would notst a minute more no matter how much Dante asked her to hold back. She could not anymore. She was going crazy already with need. She tensed up as she heard Belinda¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Mireille¡± Belinda called, getting to the living room and immediately, Dante buried his face in her pussy.


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes¡± Mireille¡¯s toes curled and her eyes threatened to roll back as she tried hard to talk to Belinda.


    Belinda narrowed her eyes in suspicion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you okay?¡± Belinda moved closer.


    ¡°No!¡± Mireille¡¯s word came out more like a moan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te closer¡± Mireille gripped the couch even harder as his tonguepped at her clit and his index finger pushed into her pussy.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Belinda asked, not believing that what was going on was the same thing she was starting to think.


    ¡°Look away Belinda! Please look away!¡± Mireille screamed and crashed down onto Dante¡¯s face, squirting all over his face and trembling in pleasure and relief.


    ¡°Oh god¡± she moaned, whimpering softly.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god¡± Belinda gasped, her back turned to Mireille as she had looked away when she asked her to.


    Dante pped her ass, jiggling it in his hands before taking his face away from her pussy, licking his lips.


    ¡°That was tasty¡± he groaned and got up onto his feet.


    He looked at Belinda who was still looking away and then at Mireille who seemed to still be out of the world.


    ¡°A bath first? Or you would talk to your friend first?¡± He asked Mireille softly, kissing her lips.


    ¡°I¡­ You can leave. I will talk to her and take a bath¡± she replied


    ¡°Alright, Princess¡± he gave her lips another soft kiss and then walked away, shirtless.

 Need To Stop

    ¡°Belinda¡± Mireille called after about a minute of just clinging to the couch.


    Belinda turned to face Mireille, an excited look on her face. She was over her initial surprise and now she was excited for Mireille.


    ¡°What in the world?! You are wilder than I am now, Mireille!¡± Belinda shook her head, walking towards Mireille.


    ¡°I need to shower first¡± Mireille blushed heavily.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Heavens. You sure need to¡± Belindaughed softly.


    *


    Mireille stepped out of her bathroom, a white towel wrapped around her chest and a shy smile on her face as Belinda stared at her teasingly.


    ¡°Oh, who is this? Is this Mireille, the once virgin who has gone wild over thest two months¡± sheughed.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t tease me about this. I have caught you doing worse while we were in college¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°Really? At least, I was caught. I had no idea you wereing home that night but you knew clearly that I was on my way here and you even asked me to be let in! You are really crazy now¡± Belinda shook her head in amusement and Mireille shyly tucked her wet hair behind her ears.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault. It was Dante¡¯s fault. C¡¯mon don¡¯t talk about it anymore¡± she grumbled and Belinda grinned.


    ¡°Seriously, the both of you will make the sweetest and most amazing couple¡±


    Mireille frowned upon the topic and walked into her closet to pick something to wear and Belinda eagerly followed after her.


    ¡°You should at least listen to me, Mireille. Dante is perfect for you. What more could you want in a man? Is hecking in any manner?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille looked at the row of clothes thoughtfully.


    To be sincere, Dante was almost perfect. He was barelycking in any manner but Mireille hated to admit that. After all, this was still the same man she had disliked for joining forces with her brother to restrict her high school life.


    ¡°He is a yboy, Belinda. That is where hecks. He is a fuck boy who goes around fucking women. I can¡¯t be with a man like that¡±


    Belinda pressed her lips into a thin line, her face fallen for a few seconds.


    ¡°Have you seen him with another woman since you guys have been together?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ No but that is only because we agreed that we will only be for each other for now¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Then he is the loyal type. He won¡¯t cheat on you¡± Belinda shook her head.


    ¡°Loyal my foot¡± Mireille rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Perhaps he can stick to me only for a few weeks but forever?  Dante can¡¯t¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Are you sure about that, Mireille?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°I know Dante better than you do and seriously, Dante does not do love. He doesn¡¯t fall in love¡±


    ¡°I think he does and I think he is in love with you¡± Belinda replied and Mireille sighed softly.


    ¡°He is not¡±


    ¡°Okay, forget about Dante¡¯s feelings. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t love him¡± Mireille replied quickly but felt something inside of her arguing the truthfulness of her words.


    ¡°You are lying, Mireille¡±


    ¡°Belinda. You convinced me to go on with Dante to this point and I am grateful for it because it has been amazing but this is the limit¡±


    ¡°Do as I say again and you will thank me even more for it¡± Belinda continued.


    ¡°Tell him you love him¡± she added.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t love him!¡± Mireille raised her voice and Belinda rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Girl, you do and it is so obvious that he does the same. The both of you are simply denying each other the joy you can get from being together¡±


    ¡°He does not match the type of man I want¡± Mireille whispered.


    ¡°How for Chrissake?¡± Belinda groaned and Mireille just went silent.


    She knew it sounded hypocritical since he had killed the man because of her but Mireille knew she could not be with a man who had killed someone. It was bad of her to think that way when he had done it to save her but she could not control the thoughts and in all honesty, Mireille had not been thinking of the man he had killed that night. She had almost forgotten that it ever happened in fact until now that her stepdad issue came up.


    Something inside of her was telling her that Dante had killed her stepdad too and although she would be most d to see the man die, she just did not like the thought of him being a murderer.


    ¡°I am done with this conversation, Belinda. I and Dante will never be more than what we are now¡±


    ¡°If you really want that to be the case, then I will advise you to leave Dante right now because the more you stay by his side, the more addicted you will be to him¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be addicted to anyone¡± Mireille replied, her voice almost weak and with no firmness. She walked out of the closet, trying not to recall how many times she had checked her phone for calls from Dante when she had been outside all day, the previous day.


    She had missed him and there was no point denying something that clear. Mireille bit down on her lower lip, wondering how she would have to learn to stay away from him when James returned in a month.


    She would most probably still be working for him as his secretary but she doubted Dante would touch her again since he had said it multiple times that he would be stopping once James came back.


    She recalled the moment he had asked her if he was something more to her and how her heart had pounded when he asked her that question. She recalled the butterflies his forehead kisses gave her and the way her heart fluttered when he called her Princess or Principessa recently.


    She used to hate the Princess tag so much but now, she was looking forward to hearing him call her that.


    Totally confused about the mixed feelings she was having, Mireille plopped down onto a chair.


    ¡°So exhausted. What is up with me exactly?¡±


    ¡°I like this dress! Can I take it?!¡± Belinda ran out of the closet excitedly.


    ¡°Take it if you want it¡± Mireille¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t bother yourself over what I told you. You will eventually find out I am right, it might just take more time¡±


    ¡°Even if you are in any way right about me, Belinda. Nothing would work out because Dante would never let me be more to him. You don¡¯t know him as much as I do¡± she mumbled, recalling the several girls whose hearts Dante had broken in highschool.


    They were more than she could remember and Mireille was scared that she might just be one of those girls soon if she did not tame the butterflies in her tummy and the fluttering of her heart.


    ¡°I have to immediately stop whatever my heart is trying to do¡± she whispered to herself.

 In Love With Her

    The next day


    Mireille looked at herself in the mirror and did a small turn in front of it. She was all dressed up for work already and could not wait to get back to working.


    As for Dante? He had been absent the entire night and Mireille hated to admit that yet again, she had missed him and wished he was there but she also wondered where he had gone to all night.


    Business wasn¡¯t done at nights, right? So what could he have been doing all night?


    A tiny part of her told her that Dante was out all night to see some other women but Mireille tried not to think about such. Thest time she had suspected him of doing such, it did not turn out to be so.


    She looked away from the mirror, picked her bag and walked towards the door when the door opened and Dante stepped into her room, all dressed up and looking majestic as always.


    His brows arched noticeably as he stared at Mireille.


    ¡°What?¡± Mireille asked with a small pout on her lips, confused as to why he was staring at her.


    ¡°I am wondering where you are off to, Princess¡± Dante finally moved away from where he had been standing and moved closer to her.


    ¡°To work, of course. There must be loads of work already¡± She clutched her purse tightly.


    ¡°You are not going to work yet, Princess. Rest at home for today¡±


    ¡°I am done resting, Mr. Romano. I am now full of energy and I am going to work¡±


    Dante took a step closer to her, closing the little distance that remained between them. Mireille could feel her breath hitching as the smell of his cologne filled her nose.


    ¡°Since you want to go to work because you are full of energy, why don¡¯t you just let me to drain all of that energy?¡± His right hand lifted her face to make her look at him.


    ¡°I¡­ You could have drained it all night but you were nowhere to be found. Right now, I am choosing to go to work, Mr. Dante Romano¡± she replied, d she at least sounded firm.


    ¡°I can make up for the lost time, Principessa¡± his other hand trailed down to her ass and squeezed the left ass cheek.


    Mireille¡¯s exhale turned sharper and she knew very well that in less than a minute, if she did not get Dante off her body, she would be begging him to fuck her.


    ¡°Work, Dante¡± she pulled away from him and Dante groaned.


    ¡°Fine, Miss. Mathieu. Whatever you want¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Romano¡± she grinned at him victoriously.


    ¡°I will be wiping that smirk of your face in no time, Princess and when I do, the only thing you will know how to do will be to whimper and moan¡±


    Mireille felt the tingling in her pussy and pressed her thighs together to suppress the growing heat.


    ¡°And those legs, you are going to spread them wide open¡± Dante added, noticing her small movement.


    At The Company


    ¡°Here you go, sir¡± Andrew dropped a document on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s our copy of the contract with Angel Corporations¡± he added and Dante looked away from hisptop. He picked the document up and nced at it for a few seconds before dropping it back.


    ¡°Fine. You may leave¡± he said and returned his attention to theptop.


    ¡°Yes, boss¡± Andrew bowed slightly.


    ¡°And ask Miss. Mathieu toe over here¡± Dante added.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t in her office when I checkedst. I think she went to make coffee for you, sir¡±


    ¡°Alright. Just leave¡±


    Andrew walked out of the office and about thirty secondster, the door opened and Mireille walked into the room with a cup of coffee.


    ¡°You have been working hard, sir so I thought you would like a cup of coffee¡± she smiled politely, walking over to Dante¡¯s table.


    She dropped the cup of coffee on his table while Dante stared at her, his thumb grazing his lower lip. Dante could not tell if it was hot or if Mireille had intentionally unbuttoned two of the buttons of her shirt.


    ¡°I have been in all day, Mr. Romano but you haven¡¯t given me a single task to do¡± Mireille pointed out and Dante looked away from her boobs.


    ¡°Well, I told you to stay home, didn¡¯t I? You refused to rest at home so you might as well just rest here at work¡±


    Mireille frowned with a pout on her lips.


    ¡°Meing here will be useless if I do not do a single task¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°I told you this morning already, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡­¡± Mireille¡¯s phone beeped with a message, interrupting her talk.


    She frowned deeper at Dante and brought her phone out of her pocket. It was a message from Charles and Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line, wondering if she should reply him or not.


    ¡°Hello, Mireille. I am currently at the tree where we made our love padlock back then, you remember how cute that was?¡± The message read and Mireille thought back to that moment.


    She, Charles and Belinda had been there and Belinda had told them inly that the padlock thingy would not make them stay together forever.


    Mireille chuckled, recalling the moment and how right Belinda had been.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Dante¡¯s voice brought her out of the memories she had just slipped into.


    ¡°Charles¡± The name slipped out of Mireille¡¯s lips before she could even think.


    ¡°Charles?¡± Dante mumbled the name, trying to recall where he had heard the name before.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± He asked but got the answer to it himself.


    ¡°Charles, your bastard ex boyfriend?¡±


    Mireille looked away from her phone screen to Dante whose face had lost its usual cool so suddenly.


    ¡°Yes¡± she whispered the words and Dante got up to his feet.


    Mireille watched as he walked up to her, his eyes having the expression they had the day she had gone on that fake blind date.


    ¡°What did I tell you about other men, Princess?¡± Dante asked and Mireille could barely believe how rough his voice had turned in just a few seconds.


    ¡°I have nothing to do with Charles¡± Mireille shook her head and Dante took the phone from her hands and waved it in the air.


    ¡°Really? Then why are you still in contact with an ex?¡±


    ¡°We met recently and he apologized¡­ We are just going to be friends now and¡­¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± Dante huffed.


    ¡°You seem to not know how fucking hot you are.¡± He wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close, pressing her body into his.


    ¡°You are so fucking hot that it is so difficult for me not to get hard when you are close to me. Your soft skin pressing against mine right now, you can feel what it is doing to me¡± he whispered hotly, pressing his semi hard-on against her stomach.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°And you really think that this bastard called Charles would want to be just friends with you? Don¡¯t be naive, Princess. No straight, single man would want to be just friends with you¡±


    Mireille gulped down and raised her hands to his shoulders, her eyes staring into his grey eyes.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Dante groaned and kissed Mireille¡¯s lips. Mireille reciprocated the kiss instantly and they kissed fiercely, Dante¡¯s hands running over her body as if with the aim of pulling her into his body.


    Dante groaned as he slipped his tongue into her warm, inviting mouth. He did not want her talking to any other man and that was crazy. He was supposed to be okay with it as long as that man was not going to have a taste of what he hadid his im on (her body) but he just could not stand her with another man.


    He wanted her, and it wasn¡¯t just her body that he wanted anymore. He wanted more from her, he wanted everything she had to offer. Mireille moaned into the hard, possessive kiss as Dante grabbed her ass with both hands.


    He suddenly broke the kiss and stared into her eyes.


    ¡°Listen to me, Princess.¡± His voice was deep and his gaze sharp.


    ¡°Call me jealous, call me possessive, call me crazy but if I could, I will never let another man touch you for the rest of your life. If I could, I will be the only man this body of yours would ever know¡± he groped her ass to the effect of his words.


    Dante struggled not to say more as he summoned a whole lot of determination to pull away from her. Dante looked away and ran his hands through his dark hair as he realised that this was no longer about just her body anymore. Perhaps it had never been just about her body.


    He loved his Princess now. Perhaps he had been loving her since a long time ago in fact. He hated to imagine seeing her moving on in a month¡¯s time and dating other men.


    ¡°Fuck Dante, how did you get here?¡± He palmed his face. He wanted to have her to himself forever but Dante knew better than anyone that Mireille should not be with him for a year not to talk of forever.


    She absolutely did not need to be entangled in his messed up life.


    ¡°Master¡± Mireille¡¯s voice came from behind and Dante¡¯s cock throbbed at her calling him Master.


    Well, his cock clearly did not care about what was going on in his heart at the moment.


    ¡°You got me so tensed up, Principessa. Get on the table, pull off those panties and spread your legs. I need to feast¡±

 Can鈥檛 Pull Out

    Mireille spread her legs, sitting on Dante¡¯s desk as he walked towards her, unzipping his flyer and letting his cock out through the flyer. Mireille¡¯s nipples hardened even more at the sight of his hard, throbbing cock.


    If he wasn¡¯t going to give her work to do, then he could as well put her to work.


    ¡°Wider¡± he ordered, getting into his seat and facing her pussy directly.


    ¡°Fucking beautiful as always¡± he groaned and took the red panties that Mireille¡¯s right hand was clutching.


    ¡°Open your mouth¡±


    Mireille did as she was told and watched Dante roll the panties and then stuff her mouth with it.


    ¡°You have no idea how much more perfect you look right now¡± Dante grabbed her legs and dropped them on his shoulders as he buried his face into her pussy.


    ¡°Mhhmm¡± Mireille moaned, the panties in her mouth muffling her moans.


    She wrapped her legs around Dante¡¯s shoulders, keeping him even closer.


    Dante¡¯s tongue yed with her pussy skillfully, running past her entire slit. He pulled her legs further up to gain more ess towards her ass and licked her all the way there.


    Mireille shuddered with pleasure, more of her moans being muffled by the panties in her mouth. Her hands dug into his hair as he put her body on fire.


    Dante licked back all the way to her sopping wet pussy and kissed on her pussy lips like he was kissing her lips. His lips and tongue went to work and Mireille could feel herself on the edge already.


    ¡°I¡¯m cumming¡± she tried to say but her muffled words did note out clearly and it seemed like Dante was way too busy with wanting to get more of her juices into his tongue than listening to her.


    He journeyed to her clit and Mireille bucked as his teeth grazed the hard, sensitive nub. Mireille hit his shoulder repeatedly to inform him she was about to cum.


    Reluctantly, Dante pulled away from her pussy and looked into her hazy eyes.


    ¡°Cum all you want, Principessa. I want nothing more than to gulp it all down¡± he said and buried his face into her pussy.


    Mireille threw her head back as her body froze for a second and came crashing back the next second. She bucked, her pussy grinding into his face as she squirted onto his tongue and face.


    ¡°Oh god! This tastes better than any fucking coffee¡± Dante moaned into her pussy, pulling her even closer.


    Her moans were incoherent, mostly muffled by the panties in her mouth. Dante pulled his lips away from her pussy and watched as her pussy lips throbbed like they had a life of their own.


    It indeed would have been a wonder if he had not fallen for her with all of this. She was way too perfect for him and he should never have dived into exploring more of her perfection.


    Now, he was simply addicted when he should never have even gotten used to her.


    With his frustration and need coursing through his veins, Dante slipped three fingers into her sopping wet pussy and Mireille cried out.


    ¡°I think I need to hear you moaning now¡± Dante pulled the panties out of her mouth and a loud moan escaped her lips.


    ¡°Look at me, my little whore¡± he ordered and Mireille looked into his eyes as his fingers continued to work in and out of her sopping cunt, quickly building another climax inside of her.


    ¡°So fucking wet and yet so tight. You always surprise me¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck! Christ¡± Mireille moaned as his thumb rolled over her clit.


    ¡°More for Master to gulp down¡± Mireille cried out a short notice before she began squirting. Dante immediately reced his fingers with his mouth, taking in as much as he could of her juices.


    ¡°Oh my fucking goodness!¡± Mireille ran her hands into her own hair, pulling at it crazily as she felt her orgasm ripping through her like it was going to really drive her insane.


    Dante took his face off her pussy and picked her up from the table. Mireille clinged to Dante tightly as her body still shivered from her orgasm.


    ¡°I¡­. I could have an heart attack from cumming one of these days¡± she whispered.


    Dante dropped her by the luxurious sofa in the office and smacked her ass earning a gasp from her quivering lips.


    ¡°Hold onto it, Princess and you might want to use your safe word today¡± Dante warned her, knowing very well that he wasn¡¯t just fucking her for the pleasure today, he was fucking her because he also had to let out his frustration. He was frustrated at himself for growing feelings for her, for wanting to hold her by his side forever and he was even more frustrated that his best way of letting out his frustration still had to do with her.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t use it. Would rather pass out on Master¡¯s cock multiple times¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡± Dante groaned and lined his cock up with her pussy lips.


    He shoved his entire length inside of her with one sharp, clean thrust and Mireille screamed in pleasure and pain as the pierced head of his cock hit her cervix at the very first thrust. He had not even taken the first thrust easy like he usually did.


    Mireille tightened her grip on the sofa, knowing well enough now that she was in for some serious fucking.


    ¡°Rules for today. 1. Don¡¯t ask for permission before you cum, I want you to drench my cock. 2. Don¡¯t you dare hold back on all of those dirty words in your head, I want to hear them all. 3. You will take my cock like a nice little whore. Understood?¡± Dante asked, his cock still fully buried in her pussy.


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes Master¡± she stuttered.


    ¡°Good girl¡± Dante spanked her ass one more time and pulled out his cock almost all the way out then mmed back in fully.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Mireille¡¯s body jerked forward in reaction to his hard thrust.


    In and out his cock went and at the fifth thrust, Mireille¡¯s eyes rolled back and a scream tore through her lips.


    ¡°Oh my god, Master! You are going to ruin my pussy¡± she cried out as her orgasm rocked her, her ass jiggling with her spasms but Dante did not stop fucking her.


    He mmed his cock into her pussy and out of her pussy all through her orgasm, prolonging the orgasm with his thrusts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Princess. I want to ruin your pussy, I want to leave you limping and aching. I want to fuck you till all you know, all you see is, all you feel is me and only me and not some other motherfucker¡± he grunted, each word apanied with the thrust of his cock.


    The noise of their flesh pping against each other, their heavy breathing and their moaning filled the office that was never meant for pleasure.


    ¡°You drive me crazy and you should be an outlet for me to release all that craziness¡±


    ¡°Yes. Fuck me, Master. Release all your craziness inside of me¡± she moaned, her hands slipping off the sofa due to the force of his thrusts.


    Dante¡¯s right hand moved to her clit and rubbed on it as he kept on fucking her.


    ¡°Oh no! Oh¡­. oh my fucking god! Chrisssst! Master!¡± Mireille moaned and cried out as the pleasure doubled and her body threatened to give way. Her legs were jelly like and barely holding her up anymore.


    Her body shuddered as she came again, her squirt soaking his cock inside of her.


    ¡°You sexy little Princess! I want to fuck you all day. Take it! Take the cock you have always wanted! This is what you want!¡±


    ¡°Yes Master, this is¡­ This is what your little slut wants. Fuck me anyhow you deem fit¡±


    Dante groaned and threw his head back, slipping his hand away from her clit back to her hip and holding her in ce as her legs had already relinquished that duty to him.


    He pulled her petite body up and Mireille cried out, a few tears rolling down her cheeks as her hands slipped away from the sofa.


    Dante pushed her petite body up and down, her ass pressed into his crotch as he made her grind his cock.


    ¡°No man¡­ No man will ever make you feel the way I make you feel, Princess!¡± He groaned before pushing her back to the sofa.


    ¡°Hold onto it¡± he ordered and immediately she found the strength to do so, he mmed his cock back inside of her, fucking her like she was nothing and no one but a hole made to be fucked roughly. Only by his own cock.


    ¡°Not your stupid Charles and not anyone else¡­ You will only squirt multiple times like this when you are with me. You will only beg to be fucked when you are with me. Your legs will only lose turn jelly when you are with me! Only when you are fucking with me. You are my very own needy slut!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master! I am your needy royal slut¡± she cried out, her back arching as Dante grabbed her hair into his right hand.


    A deep moan left her and she came again on his cock.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dante growled, his grip on her hair tightening as his balls tightened too. He was close to cumming too but with the frustration and surge of emotions in him, he could not find it in him to stop or pull out.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I swear one of the things I want the most is to see your pussy dripping with my fucking cum¡± he growled but that could get her pregnant and he could not have that happening but he could also picture how fucking beautiful Mireille would look with a baby bump as long as the baby growing inside of her was his.


    He continued fucking her, struggling with either releasing inside of her or pulling out.


    ¡°Cielo! I can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Fuck me, Master! Your¡­ Your Princess loves your cock¡± she panted, her eyes rolling over.


    ¡°I am sorry, Principessa. I can¡¯t pull out¡±

 Can鈥檛 Have Her

    Right at the moment Dante was going to cum, he found the strength to pull his cock out of her pussy and a loud growl left his throat as he sprayed her ass with his cum.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Urgggh! Fuck¡±


    Mireille held onto the sofa tightly, enjoying the warm feeling of his cum on her ass until Dante picked her up and dropped her down onto her knees.


    ¡°Suck me clean, Principessa¡± He demanded and Mireille quickly tucked her hair behind her ears before sucking the head of his cock.


    The musky taste of his cum got onto her tongue and Mireille moaned softly on his cock as she ran her tongue over the head of his cock, then to the underside of his cock.


    ¡°Good enough¡± Dante pulled her back up, to her feet and kissed her lips as he took her towards the wall.


    Mireille kissed him back with all the strength she had inside of her until she felt her back being pressed against the wall. Dante picked her up, making Mireille wrap her legs around his waist and his arms around his neck while kissing her at the same time.


    Dante reached down for his cock, lining it up with her wet pussy entrance. He teased for a few seconds, brushing the piercing of his cock slightly around her pussy.


    Mireille moaned nastily into his mouth. Her grip tightening even more around him. Dante pulled away from the kiss and staring into her eyes, he held her waist with his left hand and pushed her down, making her pussy take his length.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡±


    ¡°What do you say to your master for filling you up?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She cried out.


    ¡°Good. I want you to thank me while I fuck you. I want you to appreciate your Master¡¯s cock¡± Dante kissed her shoulders and looked back into her eyes as he leaned in, readjusting his position.


    He pulled out and mmed back inside of her, her back against the wall. In a few seconds, Dante had found a suitable pace which could only have been suitable for a whore.


    He was fucking her pussy brutally like it was thest time he was ever going to fuck one.


    ¡°Thank¡­ Y¡­ You!¡± Mireille gasped and moaned as his cock continuously rammed into her pussy as if he intended on marking her as his by fucking her.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Oh my god!¡± Mireille shook her head, her fingers digging into his back.


    ¡°I am going to cum again, Master!!¡± She cried out and Dante¡¯s thrusts only became harder.


    Mireille screamed her lungs out as she came violently, her pussy threatening to push his cock out of her. But Dante kept his cock in, determined to make her feel him as she came.


    ¡°Thank¡­. Thank you for making me cum, Master¡± she sniffled.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes were teary now with how hard she had being fucked but the urge to enjoy more from him and the courage that she could take his hard thrusts kept her from using her safety word.


    Mireille could bet that her pussy would be sore for days and she would be able to recall the feel of his cock ramming into her pussy even if she did not get fucked for the next few days.


    ¡°Oh my fucking christ!!!¡± Mireille screamed as a particrly hard thrust evoked a sudden orgasm inside of her and the orgasm made her pass out.


    ¡°Dio Mio¡­ Fucking use your safe word, Principessa. You are way too daring¡± Dante growled deeply, keeping his aching cock inside of her.


    He nced at the clock and groaned. He could not wait for long for her to wake up.


    He raised his right hand to her face and gently wiped away the sweats that had gathered on her forehead.


    ¡°You sexy little thing¡± he leaned in and kissed her lips shortly.


    ¡°How was I unable to hold back from falling in love with you?¡± He questioned her in her passed out state.


    ¡°I love you, Princess¡± he moved closer to her body, dropping his head on her chest and remaining that way until he heard a soft moan from Mireille.


    He pulled away from her chest and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Use your safe word. They are meant to be used not to be unted¡±


    ¡°W¡­ why use safe words¡­¡± She took in a deep breath, feeling Dante¡¯s cock still buried in her.


    ¡°Safe words when I can just lose it on your lovely cock, Master?¡±


    ¡°How much have you grown in just two months?¡± Dante asked, slowky pulling his cock out of her and slowly pushing back in.


    Mireille smiled a little and brushed away the streak of tears on her cheeks.


    ¡°Fine. If you choose to pass out instead, you might have to pass out once more¡± he picked up pace.


    That evening


    ¡°Are you sure you are okay, Miss. Mathieu? You are limping pretty badly¡± Andrew pointed out as the both of them walked behind Dante.


    ¡°I am fine. I just had a minor issue. Will be fine in no time¡± Mireille replied with an awkward smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh, alright. Just a bit worried since you changed your clothes too¡± Andrew pointed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just got my clothes stained and¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you both on an interview?¡± Dante cut her off, suddenly turning back to face them.


    ¡°I am sorry sir¡± Andrew apologized and Mireille grumbled an apology to him too.


    ¡°You may leave, Andrew¡± Dante said and Andrew bowed slightly before leaving.


    Mireille chewed on her lower lip as Dante turned and continued walking. She walked on behind him and as they got outside of the building, three ck cars were ready.


    ¡°Get into the car¡± Dante said to Mireille and she raised a brow, the look on her face clearly asking if he wasn¡¯t going to get in too.


    ¡°I have to meet someone out here. Will join you soon¡± he replied her question but Mireille frowned deeply.


    ¡°I will just stay by the car here¡± she walked over to the car and smiled a bit at the man who was holding the door open for him. The man shut the car door and Mireille leaned on the car body.


    It was less than a minute before a blue car parked and a man stepped out of it, dressed up in a ck suit. He seemed to be in his early forties but was a petite man.


    He walked over to Dante with a document in his hand and a wide grin on his lips. Mireille walked with raised brows as they conversed for a short time. She could not hear whatever they were saying though and to be sincere, she did want to hear it.


    Mireille watched as Dante took the documents from the man and shook hands with him but there was a peculiarity to that. Dante was right handed and the way the petite man handled the document, he was clearly right handed too but when they shook hands, it was with their left hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about casual things, Mireille¡± Mireille said to herself and looked away from Dante and the petite man.


    The petite man was walking away when all of a sudden, Dante grabbed Mireille away from the car and then groaned himself.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what had just happened in the blink of an eye. Someone had tried to shoot her! And Dante had taken the bullet instead!


    ¡°Help! Help me get him into the car! He is bleeding¡± Mireille¡¯s eyes teared up instantly while Dante offered her a smile.


    ¡°Get the bastard who did this first¡± he ordered, pressing his hand to the side of his stomach where the bullet had hit.


    ¡°To the hospital first! Are you out of your mind?¡± Mireille cried out as his men opened the car door and helped him into the car.


    One of them hurried over to the driver¡¯s seat but Mireille beat him to it.


    ¡°I will drive. I can¡¯t trust¡­¡± She sniffled back tears.


    ¡°Can¡¯t trust y¡¯all to be fast enough¡± she wiped the tears that had rolled down her cheeks and quickly got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°You are going to be alright Dante. I¡­ I promise you that¡± she revved the car into motion and zoomed off.


    Dante let out a low groan as the pains coursed through him. For him, this incident seemed to prove that Mireille could never truly be his woman and he could never have her by his side forever even if he so much wanted to.


    That bullet had clearly been meant for her and it definitely was because she had been seen around him by his enemies. And more bullets would be meant for her the longer she stayed with him. He could not endanger her life more than he was doing already. He could not have her pure, innocent life ruined totally by the darkness of his own world. He could not have her as his woman forever.

 His Entire Existence

    Mireille sighed softly, watching Dante sleep. She was holding his hand in hers and her heart was still pounding.


    He was out of danger now and the doctor had said that bullet had not hit his vitals or blood vessels so he would be fine in a couple of weeks.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Dante¡± she whispered and kissed the back of his hand. Recalling the moment she thought she was going to lose him, she felt her heart pound harder.


    Mireille had thought that what scared her the most was her stepdad reappearing in her life but today, she had just realized that was not it at all.


    Listening to Dante groan in pains and forcing out smiles to her to assure her he was okay scared the living hell out of her. Her grip tightened even more as if holding tighter would make him heal faster.


    Mireille had barely had the time to even wonder why someone had tried to shoot her. Her mind was preupied with the thoughts of Dante¡¯s safety and the fact that he had saved her.


    He had seen iting and had taken the bullet for her. Mireille felt her heart flutter as it noted out that part of the entire incident. Dante had taken a bullet for her!


    Would he have done that if he did not love her? What did this mean? Did it mean that he loved her or was he just protecting her on James behalf?


    Mireille cleared her throat, trying to shake the thoughts out of her head. Truth be told was that she found herself hoping that Dante was in love with her and she was scared that might not be the truth.


    Mireille lowered her head and brushed his hand against her face gently, careful not to wake him up. Looking at his sleeping figure, Mireille admitted that she was falling in love with him and realised that she would not hesitate to be his woman forever if he asked.


    She let out a heavy breath and ran her other hand through her hair, wondering how she was suddenly falling for this man whom she had disliked so much two months ago.


    But how could she not fall for him? He took care of her, he seemed to adore her and he seemed to be ready to do a lot of things for her and she did not even have to talk about how much pleasures he brought to her.


    ¡°It would be harder to believe if I did not fall for all of that¡± she whispered, not knowing what to do. If she should let herself fall deeper for him and expect him to love her back and be the man she wanted (a man who doesn¡¯t kill), then stay with him forever or if she should immediately stop herself from falling deeper for him and save herself from all the uncertainties that her feelings were bringing to her.


    ¡°Get well soon, Master Dante¡± she smiled at her own words and got up to get a ss of water.


    She gulped down the liquid thirstily and returned to the chair, beside his bedside. Mireille could not find it in her to leave him and sleep elsewhere. She wanted to hold his hands and be the first person he would see when he woke up.


    *


    ¡°Hey¡± Dante called out to the sleeping Mireille, his voice low.


    ¡°D-Dante?¡± She raised her head up, rubbing the sleepiness off her eyes with her left hand.


    ¡°Are you okay? Just a minute, let me get you the doctor¡± she hurried to her feet but Dante tightened his grip on her hand.


    ¡°Are you in so much panic that you¡¯ve forgotten you can just tap a button?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh¡± Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line and clicked on the button instead.


    She sat back down on the chair and looked at Dante, worry still evident on her face.


    ¡°Are you okay? Should I get you a ss of water? Does it still hurt a lot?¡± She asked and Dante smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Princess. Nothing a perfect man like me can¡¯t handle¡±


    A smile forced its way to Mireille¡¯s lips and she shook her head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even be a little bit sad about your condition?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°A perfect man like me has no reason to be sad¡± Dante replied and Mireille was about to give him a response when the door of the room opened and a female doctor walked in.


    ¡°He is awake now, Miss¡± Mireille got up and moved away from the bed.


    She watched as the doctor asked Dante a few questions before turning to face her.


    ¡°How is he? Would he be fine soon?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Like I told youst night, he will be fine in no time. He would have to remain at this hospital though so we can attend to his gunshot wound until it heals up¡±


    ¡°How long would that take?¡± Mireille asked and the doctor looked back at Dante.


    ¡°He is very healthy so it won¡¯t take that long. A couple of weeks is all it would take¡± she replied and Mireille saw Dante huff noiselessly.


    ¡°Okay, thank you so much. Can I get him something to eat now?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± the doctor smiled and then walked out of the room.


    ¡°A couple of weeks? No way I am spending that in a goddamned hospital¡± Dante said as soon as the doctor was out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, Dante Romano. You were shot, you need to stay here so you can be taken care of. Forget about work or whatever. You can only do all of that if you are alive anyways¡± She said to him, a scolding look on her face.


    ¡°This hurts a bit¡± Dante groaned and Mireille quickly moved closer to him.


    ¡°Should I call the doctor back?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I was just trying to figure something out¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Figure what out? You only have to rest right now and not think about work or¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you I was thinking about work?¡± Dante asked, his eyes narrowing at her.


    ¡°Then?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I was trying to figure out if I can fuck you perfectly without this gunshot wound hurting way too much¡±


    Mireille¡¯s eyes widened, her heart pounded and even her pussy reacted to his words.


    ¡°Jeez, Dante.¡± She poked his shoulders gently.


    ¡°How can you be thinking about that? Did you really get shot? Cause if you got shot, why would you be thinking of this?¡±


    Dante slowly shut his eyes.


    ¡°Maybe because my entire existence now revolves around you¡± he whispered.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mireille asked and Dante opened his eyes to meet her gaze.


    ¡°Nothing, Princess. I am hungry. Get me something to eat, will you?¡±

 Work

    Ditto walked into the VVIP ward where Dante was, his car key in his hands.


    ¡°Good morning boss¡± he greeted, bowing his head slightly.


    The soft look that had been on Dante¡¯s face when he had been with Mireille vanished,pletely reced by a stern, hard look.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Dante questioned. He did not have to ask Ditto if the man was caught or not. Ditto would not dare show his face to him if he had not caught the man.


    ¡°One of Nico¡¯s men¡± Ditto replied and Dante stared at Ditto for a few seconds before letting out a stiff chuckle.


    ¡°Nico¡± he called the name.


    ¡°He barely has anything and dared to go up against me? What a stupid move from him. The man who fired the shot?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°We are awaiting your orders on what to do, boss¡±


    ¡°Chop off his fingers, then his toes and then finally his head, then send it to Nico. And I want Nico down beneath the earth surface in four days.¡± Dante ordered.


    ¡°As per your orders¡± Ditto bowed and turned to leave but turned back to face Dante.


    ¡°Should I have men watching after Miss. Mathieu in secret so they can protect her? It is quite obvious that our enemies have noticed she is quite special to you¡±


    Dante did not bother debating Ditto¡¯s words about Mireille being special to him.


    ¡°Do so. From now on, I am no longer the first priority to y¡¯all. Mireille Mathieu is the first priority and I onlye second¡±


    ¡°Yes boss¡± Ditto bowed and walked out of the ward with a small smile, knowing that his formidable boss had eventually fallen for someone.


    About a minute or two after Ditto had left, one of his men who had been standing guard at the ward¡¯s door walked in and bowed shortly.


    ¡°Sir. Bryan wants to see you, boss. Should we let him in?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Let him in¡±


    The man walked out and Bryan walked in the next second with a bouquet of flowers in his hands.


    ¡°Do your men really have to stop me everytime I try visiting you?¡± Bryan asked, shaking his head slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons I don¡¯t visit you often. Billionaires are troubles¡± he remarked and Dante chuckled. Bryan dropped the bouquet of flowers and sat on the chair beside his bed.


    ¡°How did you get shot this time around?¡± Bryan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get shot every week, Sir. Bryan¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°But it¡¯s at least three or four times a year¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not so bad¡± Dante shrugged.


    ¡°For a mafia boss, I guess that is indeed not so bad.¡±


    ¡°Someone was trying to get rid of Mireille and I had to take the shot¡±


    ¡°Mireille? James little sister?¡± Bryan asked and Dante affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. James called me a week ago toin about how you took his sister to a party and exposed her to all of your mafia thingy¡± Bryan said.


    ¡°Fuck James. I am d Mireille isn¡¯t hurt though¡± Dante replied and Bryan narrowed his eyes at his friends.


    ¡°Are you just caring for her as James sister? Or is it something more?¡± He asked and for the first few seconds, Dante was quiet.


    ¡°I know it can¡¯t be something more though. You will never get involved or fall for¡­.¡±


    ¡°I did¡± Dante cut Bryan off, shocking him.


    ¡°You¡­ Fell for someone? James little sister?¡± Bryan was clearly shocked by the revtion.


    ¡°Keep it a secret¡± Dante said in response.


    ¡°Do you think James would approve of a rtionship between the both of you?¡± Bryan asked.


    ¡°He won¡¯t and I won¡¯t¡±


    Bryan furrowed his brows in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by you won¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°You heard what I said happened yesterday. She was about to be shot and that was because of me. The closer she is to me, the more danger she will find herself in so James does not need to disapprove of me. I have disapproved of myself already¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°You are sure you can simply let go of her?¡± Bryan asked.


    ¡°Simply? Never but I have to. It is for her own sake¡±


    ¡°Dante¡± the door opened and Mireille walked in.


    She nced at Bryan, wondering who he was.


    ¡°Hey Mireille¡± Bryan waved at her first.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°He is Bryan from highschool. He is not memorable enough for you to recall who he is though¡± Dante replied and Bryan shook his head.


    ¡°I was friends with Dante and James in highschool.¡± Bryan got up on his feet and stretched his hand out for a handshake.


    ¡°Bryan¡± Dante called and Dante looked back at him. Dante had his eyes narrowed at Bryan, his gaze clearly threatening.


    Bryan slowly pulled his hand back.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mireille¡± he said and Mireille offered him a polite smile.


    ¡°Same here, Bryan¡± she gave him another smile and walked past him to Dante¡¯s side.


    Dante¡¯s phone rang at that moment and he reached his free hand towards the bedside table and picked the phone. It was James calling.


    ¡°Princess, drop the meal and excuse us¡± Dante said to her.


    Mireille looked at him, the ringing phone in his hand and then at Bryan who looked away immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue. You cane back in three minutes¡± he added and Mireille sighed softly, giving in.


    She dropped the meals and walked out of the room, leaving Dante and Bryan.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Dante¡¯s phone rang again and he picked it up this time.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    ¡°Hey man. How are you doing?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Quite good¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°And Mireille? Hope you are still on your promise, Dante?¡± James asked and Dante shut his eyes.


    ¡°Yes¡± he lied, his eyes still shut.


    ¡°Great. I called to inform you that you cane over now. I have settled everything over here and all we now need is the signature and presence of the all powerful Dante Romano¡± James informed him and Dante looked down at his stomach where he had been shot.


    ¡°When do I have to get there?¡± He asked.


    ¡°In a week¡± James responded.


    ¡°Alright. I will be there in a week. Make sure nothing goes wrong¡±


    ¡°And make sure nothing happens to Mireille too. Kindly and kindly make sure she is in safe hands before youe over here¡± James said to him.


    ¡°You do not have to worry about that¡± Dante said to him.


    ¡°Alright. Will keep you updated¡±


    Dante ended the call and dialed Ditto¡¯s contact. Ditto picked up at the first ring.


    ¡°Hello boss¡±


    ¡°Arrange for my discharge and tell my doctor toe over daily starting from tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss¡±

 Pleasure And Pains

    That Night


    ¡°You really only do what you want, Dante¡± Mireille shook her head as she handed him a ss of water.


    They were in the living room of his home since Dante had insisted on getting discharged and with his influence and affluence, he was discharged in no time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the hospital, Princess¡± Dante took the ss of water to his lips while Mireille stood by his side.


    ¡°Your doctor will be here tomorrow morning, right?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°He will be. I am not that nonchnt about my own life¡± Dante replied and held Mireille¡¯s hand, pulling her to sit beside him.


    ¡°I will be fine in no time and you don¡¯t have to worry way too much about me¡±


    ¡°I am not super worried about you¡± Mireille pouted and Dante smirked.


    ¡°You always say what you don¡¯t mean¡±


    ¡°We have just a month left together¡± Mireille suddenly brought up the topic and the soft look on Dante¡¯s face vanished.


    ¡°And?¡± He demanded, his voice suddenly sounding stern and distant.


    ¡°Nothing¡± Mireille quickly said, noting his tone.


    ¡°You can¡¯t wait for the month to be over?¡± Dante went on.


    ¡°That¡­ That is not what I meant¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Dante turned to look into her eyes, his eyes boring holes into her own eyes as he stared at her intently.


    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t want the month to ever be over?¡± Dante asked, staring deeply into her eyes.


    Mireille felt her heart pounding hard against her ribcages. It felt like he was asking her if she had feelings for him or not and she just could not gone him a response to that but his eyes staring into her seemed to be forcing her to speak.


    With all the will inside of her, Mireille looked away from his enchanting eyes.


    ¡°What the heck are you saying?¡± She could not be dder that she did not stutter the words.


    ¡°It will be over in a month¡± his words sounded conclusive.


    ¡°Whether you want it or not, Principessa. It would be over in a month so enjoy for the remaining month¡± he added and Mireille felt her heart aching.


    She looked at him with a forced smile stered on her face.


    ¡°Ipletely understand that and you whether you want it or not too, Dante Romano. Everything would be over in a month so you¡¯d better enjoy the remaining month¡± she replied him and Dante smiled inwardly.


    At least, he was a bit assured now that him leaving her would not break her, at least notpletely.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯d better utilise my time perfectly but this fucking wound¡­¡± He groaned, ncing down at his stomach.


    ¡°It would not stop me from sucking your tits though¡± he added and Mireille gulped down.


    ¡°Are you sure you are strong enough?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°You want it as much as I want it or not?¡± Dante asked.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Hell¡± she let out a sharp exhale.


    ¡°You know I always want it¡± she pulled up and gently sat on his thighs, making sure not to lean in close enough to push against his wound.


    Dante peeled her top off her head and groaned at the sight of her luscious tits cupped in acy blue bra.


    ¡°These glorious and soft tits¡± his hands found both tits and he groped them.


    Mireille moaned softly, throwing her head back as she felt his cock hardening against her ass.


    ¡°Master, are you sure you are only going to be sucking your slutty Princess tits?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°You fucking know I am going to lose control, don¡¯t you?¡± He fondled her tits hard and Mireille writhed in pleasure.


    Dante pulled the bra down, causing pains to course through her.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Mireille gasped and moaned as the cool air of the room caressed her nipples.


    ¡°Master¡± she gasped as his right hand pped her left tit hard. His mouth covered the right nipple, slurping the hard nub into his mouth.


    His right hand fondled the left tit he had just pped, his thumb rolling over her nipple in sync with his tongue rolling over the right nipple.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡­ Ma¡­ Master. Oh my¡± she moaned, her hands wrapping around the back of his head, pushing her tits into his face as her panties grew wetter with every passing second that his skillful mouth spent on her tits.


    Dante groaned deeply into her tits as she subconsciously pressed her body against his, increasing the hurt in his gunshot wound but he kept on sucking.


    ¡°So fucking beautiful and sexy! You are perfect, Princess¡± he pulled away from her tits for a few seconds to look at the perfection in front of him.


    He ran his tongue all over the left tit, covering her boob with a generous amount of saliva before sucking the nipple into his mouth.


    He moaned on her tit as Mireille grinded her ass into his hard on and then he bit down on her nipple.


    ¡°Fuck! Christ! I can feel it building up inside of me¡± she moaned, pulling Dante even closer to her tits as she felt her orgasm building.


    Mireille could not imagine this feeling being missing from her life in a month¡¯s time. She could not imagine not having someone to suck her tits like his entire existence depended on how well he could suck.


    ¡°Oh my god. I want you, Master. I want you, I so fucking want you¡±


    His hand spanked her ass and Mireille shook in pleasure, her hair darting all over her face. His hand repeated the action, his teeth biting down on the soft side of her right boob.


    She trembled, drenching her panties even more. Mireille dropped her head down to his shoulders.


    ¡°Can¡­. Can I cum?¡± She had said the words before she realized how ¡®in¡¯ (direct) the words were.


    ¡°Oh, I¡­ I mean can your¡­.¡±


    ¡°No second chance for you, disobedient Princess. You have to be a good girl to get rewards and Master is going to teach you just how to be a good girl¡± he pulled her skirt down, burying his hands into her skirt and groping the panty d ass.


    ¡°Oh Christ¡± Mireille whimpered, on the edge of cumming already.


    Dante grabbed her by the waist and pulled her off him, his hands hurriedly doing away with his trousers.


    ¡°Oh fuck these pains¡± he groaned as pain coursed through his veins through the gunshot wound.


    Dante pulled away from his briefs and his cock popped out, hard and proud. The pierced head of it seemed to be seeking urgent attention.


    ¡°Get down and suck my balls, disobedient Princess.¡±


    Mireille shuddered, slipping to her knees and quickly wrapping her hands around his cock. Her pussy was throbbing with crazy need to cum but Mireille knew she needed permission and she had been a little bad girl so she could not get the permission until she showed him how good she could be.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Dante threw his head back in pleasure as she spat on his cock and ran her hands over it, lubing his cock up.


    She ran her hands all the way down to his balls and raising his cock upwards, Mireille took one of his heavy balls into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh fuck! This¡­ Your mouth is like a heaven of pleasure! The heavens knows I don¡¯t need them cause I have your fucking slutty mouth already¡±


    Mireille panted as his words and the feel of his ball in her mouth pushed her closer towards her orgasm. She let his ball out of her mouth and licked on the underside of his cock all the way to the head that was now covered with pre cum.


    Mireillepped up the pre cum, moaning softly at the taste of his pre cum. Her hands yed with his balls while she put her mouth to goood use, trying to take more of his cock without requiring him to buck his hips way too much since that could increase the pains in his eoundy.


    ¡°Fuck! Squeeze my balls lightly, Princess. You are going to make me shower your beautiful face with my fucking cum¡±


    Mireille did as he said, squeezing his balls as her tongue danced on the tip of his cock.


    ¡°Oh my fucking¡­. Che figata¡± Dante grabbed her by the back of her head and pushed her down to take more of his cock.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes watered with tears as his cock pushed against her throat.


    ¡°I might as well just give my load to this perfect mouth of yours¡± Dante groaned and moaned, the pleasure so overwhelming that his brain totally ignored the pain in the side of his stomach.


    Looking down at her, he saw her ass quivering in a way it only did wteh she was about to cum.


    ¡°Master is being merciful. You can cum, Principessa¡± he groaned and Mireille moaned out long on his cock as he released his grip on the back of her head.


    Mireille pulled away from his cock and fell back to the floor as she squirted, wetting the ck skirt that had not been ripped off her body.


    ¡°Thank you!! Thank you for being so merciful¡± she sobbed softly, whimpering.


    Dante groaned, getting up from the sofa. He pulled open the single drawer of the centre table and pulled out a condom. He had to make sure he used this each time he fucked her from now on. He could not risk her getting pregnant for him.


    Since bending over would be hard due to the location of his wound, Dante got back into the sofa, slipping the condom over his cock.


    Mireille got up onto her wobbly knees, getting rid of the skirt and of her panties and her gaze fell on his sheathed cock. She loved having his bare cock inside of her more than when he had a condom on but she just had to make do with it, she wanted to have a good fuck already.


    ¡°Sit and ride and you¡¯d better do a good job or you won¡¯t be having the ess to things only a good girl has ess to¡±


    Mireille looked into his eyes needily and got up, throwing her legs to his side. Dante¡¯s hard cock was pointing at her pussy and as Mireille slowly sat back, his cock pushed inside of her.


    ¡°Oh, this feel¡± the both of them moaned at the heavenly feeling of their bodies aligning.


    Mireille took more of his cock, feeling its throbbing with every inch she took in. At about half of his length, Mireille stopped, moaning and trying to take more.


    ¡°Princess, your pussy won¡¯t be damaged if you take me all the way in¡± Dante brought his hands to her waist, a clear indication that if she did not take his entire length soon, he was going to make her take it.


    Mireille took in a deep breath, leaned in and kissed Dante on the lips. She kissed him fiercely hard and still in the middle of the kiss, she sat her ass down all the way, his cock ramming all the way into her pussy.


    She moaned loudly and Dante groaned at the sudden and almost unexpected pleasure her pussy had just granted him. He could feel her pussy tightening around his cock as she went through a mini orgasm.


    ¡°You are squeezing me so well. I think¡­ I think I might just cum already¡± Dante grunted, pulling away from the kiss.


    Mireille rested her hands on his shoulders and struggled for about two seconds to get her mind straight.


    ¡°It does not hurt, does it?¡± She asked but the hurt was thest thing Dante cared about in that moment.


    He grabbed her waist, pulling her up and mming her back down to fuck him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say words like that. Fuck me and moan¡± His voice was authoritative and Mireille immediately swung into action,


    ¡°As you wish, Master¡± she tightened her grip on his shoulders, raising her hip and lowering back down to take his cock.


    Dante¡¯s hand on her waist aided her movement, shoving her back down on his cock until she found a steady pace.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Your cock feels so good. So fucking deep inside of me!¡± She took her right hand away from his shoulder and ran her hands through her hair.


    Dante¡¯s right hand left her waist and slid down almost to the point where their genitals were connected in pleasure. His thumb rolled over her clit and Mireille bucked, clearly going even more crazy with pleasure.


    ¡°That feels so fucking good that it is almost a torture. ¡± Mireille moaned, d that at least in her lifetime she was able to know pleasures like this. Pleasures she was quite sure that her ex boyfriend would not be able to ever give to her.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dante groaned, feeling her pussy tighten up against his cock.


    ¡°Can¡­¡± She dropped down on his cock and rose up almost instantly.


    ¡°Your little slutty¡­ Princess¡± her voice rose higher as she dropped back down, his hard cock filling up her pussy.


    ¡°Cum?¡± She shook as she said the word.


    Dante suddenly pressed her back, making her arch even more and pulled himself into a better position that would let him thrust.


    Holding her waist down, Dante thrusted upwards, mming into her pussy and making her feel full.


    ¡°Oh cazzo¡± he groaned, fucking her hard and fast. The pain in his wound was still there and Dante knew that with what he was doing right now, he would be bleeding by the time he was done but he could not think clearly anymore. The only thing that existed to him was his cock and the sweet tight pussy he absolutely wanted to mark as his.


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!!¡± Mireille screamed loudly as the sudden thrusting sent pleasure sparks running through her.


    She could not hold back anymore, her fingers dug into his skin and a scream tore through her lips as she came on his cock.


    She shook violently, trembling, quivering, moaning and whimpering as the orgasm took her, her pussy squirting. Going crazy with the pleasure, Mireille attempted to get off his cock but Dante held her down on his cock, the pierced head of his cock hitting. Dante moaned throatily, stilling her on his cock as he felt himself on the edge.


    ¡°Cumming¡± he gave a short notice and came, his cock still fully lodged inside of her but the condom on his cock.


    Mireille dropped her head on his shoulders, whimpering at the climax of pleasure that had just rocked her body. Dante slowly pulled her off his cock and got another condom.


    He pulled the new condom over his cock and sat back on the sofa. ncing at his wound, he could see that it was already bleeding.


    ¡°Be a good girl ande ride your Master¡¯s cock in reverse¡± Dante said and Mireille found sudden strength in his words. She turned her back to him, positioning herself in cowgirl reverse, her pussy right over his cock


    ¡°Oh yess¡± she moaned and Dante brought her down onto his cock.


    ¡°Yessss. So full¡± she moaned and Dante took his hands to her tits and groped them.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Mireille moaned, riding his cock as best as she could with the growing need inside of her.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± She moaned, his right hand slipping down to her clit while his left hand remained on her luscious and soft tits.


    ¡°You are driving me crazy!¡± Beads of sweats formed on her forehead as the pleasures in her tripled with the advent of his hand over her clit, strumming her clit while she rode his cock.


    About a minuteter, Mireille had cum on his cock yet again, her squirt gushing out of her filled pussy. Dante let go of her tit and pulled his hand away from her clit.


    His hands grabbed her waist and Dante pulled her up and mmed her back down on his cock, like she weighed nothing.


    ¡°Oh Christ!! Master!!¡± Mireille screamed as he took control of her petite body, mming her down on his cock while his wound bled even more.


    ¡°You drive me crazy, Princess. So fucking crazy¡±

 The Familiar Figure

    Belinda led the way into her living room, a smile on her face as she ushered Jonas into her home.


    ¡°And this is my home¡± she spread her arms, the smile getting wider on her face.


    ¡°You have a really nice ce, Bel¡± Jonasplimented, walking further into the room.


    ¡°Is that you in that picture?¡± Jonas asked, his gaze resting on a picture on the wall.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me in twelfth grade¡± she replied and Jonas smiled, walking towards the picture.


    ¡°You looked really cute¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°I think I still look cute, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Belinda asked, cupping her face and striking the cute pose she made in the picture.


    Jonasughed softly.


    ¡°You still look very cute, I admit but I also think you are more of beautiful and hot now¡± he replied and Belinda pressed her lips into a thin line, trying not to giggle.


    ¡°I am d I am finally free from your ridiculous joke of me being unable to make you cum though¡± he pointed out and Belinda¡¯s cheeks flushed red.


    ¡°Well, you did prove me wrong. Please have a seat¡± she pointed to one of the sofas.


    ¡°Thought you¡¯d never tell me that¡± Jonas said, moving over to the sofa and taking a seat.


    ¡°Since you are at my home, let me ask you what you would like to have. What would you like to have, Jonas?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you give to me will do just fine, Bel¡± he replied.


    ¡°I have a pretty weird taste. You might not really like what I eat, are you sure you want me to give you whatever?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°How bad can it be?¡± Jonas asked with a shrug of his shoulders.


    ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t want you to see how bad it can be so I am going to just prepare something really simple¡± Belinda replied.


    ¡°I guess I will be paying another visit to you soon so I can have a taste of how bad it can be. And if you don¡¯t show me next time, that¡¯s better. I will just have a reason to pay upore and more visits¡±


    Belinda felt her heart skip a beat. She gulped down and tucked her hair behind her ears.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Jonas¡± she called his name, her voice a bit serious than usual.


    Jonas¡¯s brows furrowed as he scanned her face, curious sy the sudden seriousness.


    Belinda walked over to his side and sat by him, then held him by the hand.


    ¡°What are we?¡± She popped up the question.


    ¡°And what do you mean by that?¡± Jonas replied with a question, making Belinda take in a deep breath.


    ¡°We are not friends, right? I mean, regr friends are not like this. What are we?¡±


    Jonas smacked his lips wet.


    ¡°What would you like us to be, Bel?¡± He asked her, reaching his hand to her cheek.


    His hand gently caressed her cheek and Belinda felt her heart beat harder.


    ¡°I¡­ I was hoping you would tell me that¡± Belinda whispered.


    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you?¡± Jonas asked and Belinda looked away from his eyes to give him a response.


    ¡°I think that is pretty obvious¡± she let it off her chest and Jonas smirked.


    ¡°I like you too, Bel and I am sure that is pretty obvious too¡± Jonas made her look back into her eyes.


    ¡°Then?¡± Belinda asked for more.


    ¡°We are lovers, Bel but damn¡­. I did not mean to tell you this so casually without any sense of ceremony¡± He groaned, his hand dropping from her cheek.


    ¡°How about this? Give me the chance to do this again. I will choose the venue and text you the address. Is that okay?¡± He asked and Belinda smiled happily then nodded.


    ¡°Perfectly okay¡±


    ¡°You can bring some of your friends to witness me making you mine¡± Jonas leaned in close to her.


    ¡°Mireille would be more than excited to be there¡± Belinda replied and an evil glint shed in Jonas¡¯s eyes for a second.


    Finally, he would have the chance toy his hands on Mireille and his boss, Mark would finally have an upper hand to Dante Romano.


    The thoughts of it sounded so fulfilling and as Jonas pulled Belinda in for a kiss, he felt his heart swell in delight but it wasn¡¯t just because he was going to get him boss the weakness of their greatest enemy. It was also because this kiss, the words she had said to him and the smile that had appeared on her face when he told her they were lovers all seemed perfect, so perfect that his heart could not keep in the delight.


    His hands cupped her face as he pulled closer to her, deepening the kiss. The both of them kissed passionately before Belinda broke the kiss, breathless. Their foreheads were pressed together as they stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You are beautiful, Bel¡±


    His words made her heart race and Belinda slowly pulled away from him. She reached her hands into her bag and brought out her phone.


    ¡°Just a minute. I have to make a call¡± she skipped away from the living room to put a call through to Mireille.


    She could barely wait to tell Mireille about the new development of her rtionship with Jonas. She ran up the stairs and stopped in front of her room, then dialed Mireille¡¯s contact hurriedly.


    *


    Mireille was sleeping deeply and peacefully when the screen of her phone lit up and it started ringing with a call from Belinda.


    ¡°Oh god, who is it?¡± She grumbled sleepily, reaching her hands to get her phone with her eyes still shut sleepily.


    She opened her eyes only when her hands touched her phone and that was when she realized that Dante was no longer in bed with her.


    They had gone to bed together about an hour ago but now he wasn¡¯t beside her.


    ¡°Dante?¡± She called out, thinking he could be in the bathroom but that was not the case.


    She ran her hands through her hair before picking up the call from Belinda.


    ¡°Hey girl!¡± Belinda screamed excitedly into the phone and Mireille took the phone away from her ear for a few seconds.


    ¡°Do you really have to scream into my ears each time you call?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Maybe I wouldn¡¯t scream if you did the calling¡± Belinda replied and Mireille sighed softly.


    ¡°Dante got shot and it has been¡­¡±


    ¡°Dante got shot?!¡± Belinda gasped in shock.


    ¡°Yes, he is fine though¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He seems to not even care about the fact that he is shot. Just woke up from sleep and can¡¯t find him by my side. I have to search for him and ensure he really rests this time¡±


    ¡°Damn. Why don¡¯t you look for him first? We can talkter¡± Belinda suggested.


    ¡°Oh, alright then. Will call you back¡± Mireille ended the call, dropped her phone on the bed and got out of bed.


    She was about to walk towards the door when something drew her towards the window instead. She walked towards the window and pulled the curtains slightly apart.


    Her eyes grew wide as she saw a figure in the dark standing in front of two men on their knees. Mireille¡¯s heart jumped when she saw that very familiar figure pick a heavy vase and throw it at one of the men on his knees.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Mireille gasped, her eyes brewing with tears as she watched the man fall back to the floor, definitely lifeless.


    That familiar figure was none other than Dante and what she had just witnessed was him killing a man!

 You Are A Murderer

    Ten Minutes Before Mireille Woke Up


    Dante was sleepless and he could noty his hands on why exactly. Maybe it was the pains in the gunshot wound and the fact that he did not want Mireille to find out it was now bleeding, lest she got worried about him or maybe it was the fact that their time together wasing to an end soon that kept him awake or maybe it was because his mind was creating a thousand scenarios of what could happen when they part ways.


    Any case that it was, Dante just knew he had to clear his head and a walk through the garden would work best. He gently pulled Mireille off his chest, earning a cute grumble from her.


    He smiled, feeling his mood lightened up a bit. He kissed her forehead lightly and got out of bed.


    Dante walked out of the room navigating his way easily in the now dark mansion, he found himself out of the main building in no time. He headed towards the garden, walking past some of his men who were on duty, guarding the mansion.


    ¡°Boss¡± they greeted, bowing their heads slightly as he walked past without a word.


    Dante had almost gotten to the gardens when he passed by two of his guards who were talking about something so interesting that they barely noticed his presence. Dante,pletely uninterested wanted nothing but to walk past them until he heard one of them mention Mireille.


    ¡°You will never know how much of a slut Miss Mireille is¡±


    Dante stopped in his tracks, his face darkening and his blood boiling in an instant.


    ¡°She always looks so decent. Who knew she could be such a slut for boss?¡±


    ¡°I am telling you I saw them through the window while walking past. She was riding boss like a full blown whore. I bet she must be one. She is so sexy though, I wonder how much it would cost for a night with her though¡±


    ¡°It would cost way too much. Too much that even taking your worthless lives away won¡¯t suffice ¡± Dante spoke up, his voice deep with venom and anger.


    ¡°Boss!¡± The both of them shrieked in fear and panic, falling to their knees instantly.


    ¡°A full blown whore?¡± He narrowed his eyes at the one who had said the words, then gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, boss. Please spare me!¡±


    Dante huffed and grabbed the first thing he couldy his hands on which was a heavy vase with beautiful flowers in it. Dante threw it right at the man who had just pleaded for mercy and the man fell to the floor with a heavy thud, lifeless, his head bleeding.


    ¡°You dared to call my woman a slut, a full blown whore. And even more, your sick, filthy mind was already fantasising about her, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    The man shuddered with fear.


    ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t at all. He was the one talking about¡­ Talking about her¡±


    Dante walked closer to him, dangerously slow. He picked up the lifeless body of the man whose head was bleeding and picked the gun on him.


    A few other men gathered around Dante. They had been alerted after the noise from the vase shattering.


    Dante stepped away from the dead man and pointed the gun at the other man who was now furiously pleading for his life even when he knew pleading would not save his life.


    Dante was just about to pull the trigger when he heard his name shouted by a thin, cracking voice.


    ¡°Dante!¡±


    Dante froze and darted his face towards her, the deadly look on his face fading away in a second and being reced by a look that was difficult to read.


    ¡°Princess¡± he called, his voice softer than he had sounded just a minute ago. Even in the darkness of the night, he could see her eyes and the tears brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°Pick them up and leave, y¡¯all¡± Dante ordered his men and two men immediately picked up the man on his knees and two other men picked up the dead man.


    They walked away quickly, leaving Mireille and Dante alone in the dark.


    ¡°Wh¡­¡± Mireille breathed in deeply.


    ¡°What did I just witness?¡± She asked, a tear sliding down her cheeks.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡± Dante took two steps closer to her.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She literally screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you daree closer to me, you murderer!¡± Mireille yelled at him and Dante¡¯s eyes narrowed but then he blinked the hurt away.


    ¡°I watched you throw a vase at the poor innocent man, killing him instantly! I¡­.¡± She struggled with words.


    ¡°Innocent? He called you a slut, a full blown whore. He is not in any way innocent¡± Dante argued, his voice raising slightly.


    Mireille looked up at the sky, trying to keep her tears in check. Finding out that Dante just killed another man was definitely not the way she had been looking forward to ending the day.


    ¡°You killed him because he called me that?¡± Mireille picked her words one after the other.


    ¡°Yes, Princess! He had no right to call you such words and even fantasize about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Dante! You think what you are saying justifies you killing him??¡±


    ¡°Princess, I¡­ I can¡¯t stand other men calling you a slut!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Mireille recalled the day she had visited his club and a man had called her a slut.


    ¡°That night at the club, the man who called me a slut, did you also kill him?¡± Mireille asked and Dante¡¯s silence afterwards affirmed that.


    Tears rolled down Mireille¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°You are nothing more than a murderer, Dante! What about my stepdad? You killed him too, didn¡¯t you?! You are nning on killing Charles too, aren¡¯t you?! How can you be like this?! You think you can get away with it because you are wealthy?!¡± She yelled, the tears now running down her cheeks.


    ¡°Those men I killed for you deserved their death. No one messes with Dante Romano and as long as you are under my roof, no one messes with you too, Princess!¡±


    ¡°They deserved their deaths?! This is the type of monster you really are?! Dante!¡± She screamed his name and Dante shut his eyes tight for a few seconds before letting out a heavy breath.


    ¡°Princess¡± he called calmly and walked closer to her, standing right in front of her and holding her shoulders.


    ¡°I am sorry you had to see this¡±


    Mireille raised her head up, her gaze meeting with his and she could not tell if there was remorse or not but did that even matter? He was a murderer and at this point, she was quite sure Dante had murdered several others.


    ¡°The man who attempted to rape me, the man at the club, my stepdad, this man who just died right now! How many more do you intend on killing?! Do you have to kill everyone who hurts me, Dante?! Do you freaking have to?!¡± She screamed at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to hurt you!¡±


    ¡°And killing them is the solution? You should not be walking free, Dante. You should be locked up in a prison for the rest of your cruel, bitter life!¡± She shook his hands off her shoulders, took steps back and wiped her tears.


    ¡°I am doing this to protect you, Princess and¡­.¡±


    ¡°You are just using me as a justification for your monstrous self! You are a murderer, Dante and I will have no affiliation with a murderer so stay away from him, Dante Romano or else I will be forced to reveal to the world what you truly are! Or maybe you are going to kill me too to hide this dirty secret of yours!.¡±


    ¡°You know I would never harm you. You know that.¡±


    ¡°How can I know what is going on in the mind of a murderer? Avoid me from today and don¡¯t you dare try to touch me ever again!¡±

 Anything And Everything

    Dante walked past Mireille¡¯s room, his head throbbing and his heart aching. He stopped by her door which was slightly opened and he could hear her sobbing.


    Dante¡¯s heart ached even more, knowing that he was pretty much the reason she was crying tonight. He had never intended to make her see this side of him because he knew very much that Mireille would hate him for it.


    He let out a heavy breath and pulled the door shut very gently. Then proceeded to his own room. Dante shut the door behind him and let out a loud groan.


    ¡°This is the fault of those little bastards!¡± He punched the wall in anger.


    A part of him wished he had just remained in bed with Mireille and not chosen to take a walk. He would never have heard the little bastards saying those words, he would not have killed and Mireille would not have seen this side of him.


    Dante punched the wall repeatedly and furiously.


    ¡°You murderer!¡± Her words resounded in his years, increasing his fury.


    He did not care if the entire world saw him as a murderer and called him that but Mireille¡­. He wanted her to at least see him as a slightly good man but he had failed at that.


    Her stepdad wasn¡¯t dead yet but Dante had not bothered pointing that out to Mireille because he knew that if he did so, she would insist he let the old bastard go and Dante could never do that so it was better for her to just think that her stepdad was dead already.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what goes on in the mind of a murderer¡¯ Her words resounded and Dante crashed to his knees.


    Shutting his eyes, he could see her again. Standing in front of him with tears rolling down her cheeks because of him. He had made her cry. With his eyes shut tightly, Dante could see the disappointment, the panic, the shock and even worse, the fear that had been in her eyes!


    She had looked like she was scared of him killing her. It had seemed like she did not trust him to never harm her but he could not me her really, could he?


    ¡°Oh cielo! What the hell have I done?! I should have killed that bastard a bit more discretely.¡±


    *


    The next day


    Mireille woke up to her phone ringing.


    ¡°Not again¡± she grumbled as she pulled herself up. Her hair was a mess from pulling at it several times during the night and she did not have to look into the mirror to know how puffy her face was due to crying all night.


    Her heart ached and recalling the event of the previous night, Mireille could feel the tears returning to her eyes. She nced at the phone and saw that it was James calling but she was in no state to pick up a call from him. James would figure out that something had happened and thest thing Mireille wanted to do was to talk to James about Dante killing people without a care in the world.


    Just the mention of Dante in her mind made her shiver. Just how could he not value human life at all?


    Mireille knew she was not supposed to be staying with him anymore. She should be running away from him right now but she could not find the zeal to leave his home.


    She knew also that she was not supposed to keep this a secret. It was crime and regardless of the fact that Dante imed it was for her, it was still crime. But Mireille could not even see herself telling anyone what she saw.


    Not the authorities, not the police, not even Belinda.


    Different thoughts ran through her mind, the image of the man falling back to his death shing in her head repeatedly.


    Mireille palmed her face for over a minute, trying to get the image of the dead man out of her head but unsessful at it.


    Suddenly, the door was opened and without even looking up, Mireille knew who it was. She lowered her palms that were now wet with her tears and looked away from Dante who had just walked in with a tray of food in his hands.


    ¡°Good morning Princess¡± he greeted, walking further into the room. His curly hair was messy and his eyes had a dim light to them. He was dressed in a blue loose shirt and ck trousers.


    Mireille bit down on her lower lip, regretting not locking the door from behind. She however remained quiet and said nothing in response to Dante.


    ¡°Made you breakfast myself. Would you like to have some?¡± Dante asked but Mireille kept up with the silence, saying nothing in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine that you are mad at me¡± Dante dropped the tray of food gently on the bedside table.


    ¡°But don¡¯t starve yourself. That is not fine¡± he said but Mireille still said nothing, looking away from him.


    Dante struggled internally and chewed the insides of his mouth.


    ¡°Princess, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, Dante¡± Mireille spoke up, cutting him off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Princess¡± she turned to face him.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t stop¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°You can and you will. It sucks to hear someone like you call me Princess all the time and this?¡± She nced at the meal he had brought for her.


    ¡°Did you poison it in an attempt to shut me up forever? So I don¡¯t expose your crimes to the world?¡± She asked and for a second, she saw his face contort with pain but the next second, the look was gone.


    ¡°Enough, Princess. You know I will never do that to you and if I was going to kill anyone, I would not go through the stress of poisoning¡± Dante replied and took in a deep breath, then let out the same.


    ¡°I will never harm you, Princess. Thest thing I will do in my lifetime would be to harm you so please, eat. It¡¯s fine if you are mad at me but please eat.¡± Dante said to her and turned away, walking out of the room.


    Mireille¡¯s tears streamed down her cheeks again and with a groan, she moved towards the tray of food, picked it up and smashed it on the floor.


    ¡°Go to hell!!¡±


    *


    Dante was in his study after the doctor had left. His gunshot wound had been properly cleaned and bandaged and although he had been asked to rest by the doctor, Dante could not find rest.


    He was in the same mansion with Mireille but he could not hold her close. Dante wasn¡¯t sure there could be a feeling worse than that.


    He had decided to read some books in his study to distract himself and get his mind off everything but that was clearly not working.


    Dante pushed the opened book away from his sight and lowered his head. He massaged his forehead, trying to figure out what he could do to soothe Mireille.


    If he knew her at all, he knew it would take days for her to get over what she had seen the previous night but Dante was not sure if he could stand her ignoring him for days while staying under the same roof with him.


    ¡°Fuck! I am almost addicted to her already¡± Dante groaned.


    *


    Mireille stood by the main entrance of the main building, a faint smile on her face as Belinda walked towards her.


    The guards were all around and no one was acting like anything had happened the previous night. They were all at their spots with the usual expressionless look on their faces and Mireille wondered if seeing Dante kill one of them was a normal urrence to them that only few hours after the death, they were all calm and collected.


    ¡°Hey girl!¡± Belinda greeted, getting to Mireille.


    ¡°Hey¡± Mireille tried to sound as cheerful as possible.


    ¡°How are you coping now?¡± Belinda asked as she and Mireille turned to go into the main building.


    ¡°Coping?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Yes. Taking care of Dante.¡± Belinda replied and Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line.


    ¡°Coping quite well now. He is doing just fine¡± Mireille replied and Belinda narrowed her eyes at her.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course, Bel. Please have your seat¡± Mireille ushered her and Belinda sat on one of the sofas.


    Mireille sat on one of the sofas too and shed Belinda a smile, a smile so awkward that Belinda immediately knew something was up.


    ¡°Something happened. What happened?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what could have possibly happened?¡± Mireille gave a shortugh.


    ¡°A lot, I guess. You do not sound too good and those smiles are just so fake¡± Belinda pointed out.


    ¡°I am really fine. There¡¯s nothing with me¡± Mireille lied. She could not tell Belinda about what she had seen the previous night. She could not tell anyone about it.


    ¡°So we are just going to sit here and watch TV?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Yes¡± Mireille grinned.


    ¡°Where is Dante?¡± Belinda suddenly popped up the question.


    ¡°He should be in his room or his study¡± Mireille replied, not wanting to talk about him because everytime she mentioned his name, she could see the image of him throwing that heavy vase and killing that man.


    ¡°The both of you had a fight, right?¡± Belinda asked and Mireille gave up on the fake smiles.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, Mireille. If everything was fine, you definitely would not stay here while he is unwell in his room or study¡± Belinda pointed out and Mireille lowered her head.


    ¡°Want to tell me what caused a fight between the both of you?¡± Belinda asked but Mireille shook her head in a negative response.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s not something I can share¡± she replied.


    ¡°Whatever it is, Mireille. He was shot, he needs your help and assistance. Even if you are having a fight with him, you should put it aside for now and take care of him¡± Belinda suggested and Mireille rolled her eyes back.


    ¡°Put it aside? I am sorry I can¡¯t¡± Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°Mireille, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Belinda got up and moved to where she was seated.


    She was about to sit beside Mireille when Mireille shot up from her seat.


    ¡°I want to be like this. You have no idea what he did, Bel!¡±


    ¡°Would you tell me what he did, then? You were cool with himst night, right? What changed so soon?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°A lot! I see him for who he is now and I am not going to walk up and take care of him. He does not deserve it¡±


    ¡°Did he¡­. Hit you?¡± Belinda asked, picking her words one after the other. The look on her face made it obvious that if that was the case, she was going to get a lot madder than Mireille herself was.


    ¡°What he did was worse than that¡±


    Belinda furrowed her brows, trying to figure out what else it could be that got Mireille this mad.


    ¡°He¡­ He is worse than I ever thought¡± tears gathered in her eyes and Belinda quickly hurried over to Mireille and pulled her into a warm hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mireille. You don¡¯t have to take care of him if he made you this mad. It¡¯s okay for you to sit here and stay far from him¡± Belindaforted her and Mireille hugged her back tightly.


    ¡°Thank you, Bel¡± she thanked her best friend.


    From up the stairs, Dante stared at the best friends hugging in the middle of the living room. Dante could feel himself breaking apart slowly as he heard Mireille sobbing in Belinda¡¯s arms.


    He wanted to wipe away her tears badly but how could he do that when he was the cause of her tears in the first ce. Gritting his teeth, he walked away from where he stood and returned to his room.


    He picked up his phone and dialed Andrew¡¯s contact.


    ¡°Good morning sir¡± Andrew greeted.


    ¡°Find every type of blue flowers that exists in the country. I want a bouquet of every blue flower you cany your hands on¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes sir¡± Andrew was definitely surprised by the order.


    ¡°I want it ready as soon as possible¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡±


    Dante ended the call and dropped his phone to the bed.


    ¡°I am not even sure Mireille would be in any way impressed by this¡± he whispered to himself.


    All the flowers in the world would probably not make her let go of the previous night but Dante could not think of anything else for now. His mind was jumbled up but he was more than willing to do everything that came to his jumbled mind, even if there was only 1% chance that it would make Mireille let go.


    He was going to try out everything. The simple ones, the usual ones, the crazy ones because he knew for a fact that he was crazy over this one woman whom he intended on letting go of soon.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Beautiful Flowers To Erase Ugly Memories

    ¡°Your lunch will be right here, Princess.¡± Dante dropped the tray of food in front of Mireille¡¯s door.


    Mireille had locked the door from behind, shutting Dante out of her room and even when he had repeatedly asked her to open the door to let him in, she had not said a word in response to him.


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything¡± Dante added and walked away from her door.


    ¡°Mireille¡± Belinda called softly, after Dante¡¯s footsteps had faded away.


    ¡°He said he made the meal himself, you are sure you do not want to have a taste of it?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to and I don¡¯t want to see him at all¡± Mireille shook her head and Belinda sighed.


    Mireille was not telling Belinda what Dante had done to her and she had not given a response to him, no matter how much he had asked her to open the door.


    ¡°He is sick and still took out time to make a meal for you, Mireille. I really think you should have some¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, Belinda¡± Mireille shook her head and Belinda got off the bed.


    She walked to the door and pulled it open. A surprised look graced her face.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s this dish!¡± Belinda picked up the tray with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Ossobuco¡± she grinned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Take it away from me. I will get down the stairs and find myself something to eat when I am hungry¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Why do that when there is this perfect dish for you?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that perfect dish. You can have it to yourself if you love it so much, Bel¡± Mireilleid in her bed and cuddled her pillow.


    ¡°Mireille¡± Belinda dropped the tray and went to Mireille, sitting by her bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he did but he is clearly sorry¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about something else?¡± Mireille asked with a tired look on her face. She was tired of talking about Dante and having to relive that horrific moment over and over again.


    ¡°Oh, alright¡± Belinda whispered.


    ¡°I have an event next week, would you like to be there?¡± Belinda asked, finally changing the topic.


    ¡°Yes. I would love to be there¡± Mireille replied with almost no enthusiasm in her voice.


    Belinda breathed out heavily and patted Mireille¡¯s hair fondly.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to eat what he made, why don¡¯t I go and fetch a maid to prepare you something to eat? Is that fine by you?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Yes, thank you¡±


    *


    It was evening and Mireille had not said a single word to Dante all day. Belinda had left already and Mireille was on the couch in the living room, just staring at the TV.


    She was barely watching the TV show that was on but she pretended to, anyways. She had tried reading a book but that had not really helped.


    Mireille hated that there was this part of her that was still yearning for Dante. She was mad and furious at that small part of her for wishing Dante woulde to the living room and she tried hard to suppress that part of her and the part of her that wondered if he was doing better.


    Out of nowhere, a maid walked towards Mireille with a bouquet of beautiful blue flowers in her hands and Mireille could not help but fawn over the beauty of the flowers in her hands. But then she suddenly found herself wondering if the maids of the mansion too knew about what had happened the previous night.


    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am¡± the maid greeted with a lovely smile on her face.


    ¡°Good evening¡± Mireille greeted back and the maid stretched the bouquet of flowers out towards Mireille.


    ¡°Here you go ma¡¯am¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Mireille asked and different maids trooped into the living room before she could answer, each holding a bouquet of a different type of blue of flowers.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she got up to her feet, taking the bouquet of flowers from the first maid.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. We were asked to present these flowers to you¡±


    A moment of thinking and Mireille immediately knew who could have ordered these pretty flowers. The flowers were so beautiful that Mireille wanted to excitedly ept every single one of them but knowing that it was Dante¡¯s doing, she hardened her gaze.


    ¡°Princess¡± Dante called from behind and she turned to look at him with furious eyes and then back at the maids.


    ¡°Drop the flowers and leave. Thank you for them¡± she said to the maids, forcing out a smile as she spoke.


    The maids looked towards Dante for his orders and a nod of his head set them into action. They dropped the bouquets of flowers and walked away.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So this is it?¡± Mireille raised the bouquet of flowers in her hands up.


    ¡°Flowers? Beautiful, pretty flowers to wipe away the ugly image of you I saw?¡± She asked with a huff.


    ¡°I know you are still mad at me and this is definitely not enough but I am willing to do more.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Do you even have any remorse at all? Do you even feel bad about killing them? Or are you just feeling bad that I caught you at it?¡±


    Dante fisted his hands. Truth be told, he felt no remorse about killing them and if someone else still tried to hurt her today, he was still going to do the same thing. He was still going to get rid of that person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know why you are doing all of this¡± Mireille dropped the bouquet of flowers to the floor.


    ¡°If it is so that I won¡¯t tell the authorities about what I saw, you don¡¯t have to do this. I won¡¯t tell them anyways, so just stop with the damned meals and the fucked up pretty flowers. I don¡¯t need them from you!¡± She raised her voice.


    ¡°And I do not mean that much to you anyways, do I? You can go out there and find a much more beautiful woman to have sex with and everything will be perfect with your life again. Do whatever you want with your criminal life, just don¡¯t stress me out, Dante Romano!¡±


    Dante walked closer to her, his gaze resting on her.


    ¡°You seem to constantly forget that before we started fucking each other, you were something to me. You were someone I¡­ cherished and you still have that position, Princess. So stop saying it¡¯s just about us fucking because it is not¡± he said, stopping in front of her.


    ¡°Then what more is it? You like me as your friend¡¯s sister? Or as the stupid, little girl you have to protect? Or you love me as woman now?¡± She scoffed at her own words and before Dante could give a response, she continued.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I do not care as much as you do not care about those lives you wasted¡±


    ¡°Stop. Stop talking! I know you are mad right now but you will calm down soon, I am sure¡± he sounded restrained.


    ¡°And these flowers?¡± He looked at the floor.


    ¡°I will have them brought to you every evening until you let go, Princess.¡±

 A Rapist Too

    Two dayster


    Two days had passed but Mireille was still unchanged in her stance. The numerous gifts Dante gave to her and the flowers every evening did not seed in changing her mind just yet but they had definitely softened her heart.


    Because though she still kept her distance from Dante and didn¡¯t eat every of the meals he ensured he made them three times a day, she could feel herself softening quickly and she kind of hated it.


    She hated the silent arguments she had with herself, on if it was really that wrong of Dante to kill these men.


    A man who had tried to rape her, a man who tried to force her into dancing and cheapened her to a slut, then her cruel stepdad. Was it really that wrong for Dante to get rid of them on her behalf?


    ¡°Yes! It is wrong, Mireille!¡± She slowed down the treadmill she had been running on and got off it.


    ¡°It is wrong because I did not ask him to do that. He could have taken them to the cops instead¡± she added, breathing heavily due to the running she had just finished.


    It was wrong but his intentions had been to protect her and keep her safe, right?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the intentions. It¡¯s his actions I care about¡± she said quickly, opposing the thought that had crept into her mind.


    ¡°Hey¡± his deep voice called from behind and Mireille felt her heart jump.


    She could not deny that she was craving him already. It had been three days now since they fucked or even kissed and her body was craving him badly already. The feel of his body against hers, his hard, pierced cock, working its way into her pussy and the way he made her climax.


    She had missed every single thing.


    She slowly turned back to look at him and saw him walking towards her. Dante stopped, immediately she turned to see him.


    He had a crown made of flowers in his hands that looked just like the tattoo on his abs and his sleeves were rolled up, revealing his veiny hands that reminded Mireille of how they spanked her ass and groped her tits.


    Dante¡¯s gaze fell on her exposed cleavages. The sport bra she was wearing left the top of her tits exposed and Dante groaned inwardly, recalling the feel of her tits in his hands and against his cock.


    He lowered his gaze to her exposed stomach, recalling how fucking sexy she looked whenever she squirted and it got all over her stomach and her thighs. Going further down, his gaze stopped at her pussy mound.


    Outlined by the matching leggings she was wearing, what he wanted the most was to rip the leggings away and push his cock into her pussy.


    Dante¡¯s cock had rose to his thoughts of her and Mireille¡¯s gaze now rested on the bulge in his trousers. The both of them wanted each other and it was evident in their eyes.


    ¡°Oh god, save me¡± Dante groaned, losing it.


    In a matter of seconds, he had gotten to her and had his lips over her lips, kissing her lips hard with want and passion. Mireille moaned immediately, parting her lips and kissing him back with just as much want.


    Her hands quickly wrapped around him as he dropped the crown of flowers on her head and sent his right hand to her ass and his left to her tit, groping both at the same time.


    Mireille moaned into his mouth, pleasure rippling through her as her body was finally getting what it so much wanted. Her nipples were hard already and she could feel the moisture quickly gathering in her pussy.


    Dante¡¯s tongue swirled against her tongue as he kissed her deeply before retreating to her lips and nibbling on her lower lip at the same time he spanked her ass.


    ¡®No, I should not be doing this. I am mad at him. I¡­ I can¡¯t have sex with him while I am mad at him¡¯ Mireille thought to herself and with all the determination she could gather, she pulled away from the kiss, breathing heavily from the hard kiss and from the want of more.


    Her lips were parted and she was struggling not to show the want and desire in her eyes to him but Dante was not willing to stop, not when his hard cock wanted no one but her.


    He grabbed her hand and pulled her back to him suddenly, making the crown fall to the floor.


    ¡°You want me, Princess and I fucking want you too¡± he pressed his hard on to her exposed stomach and Mireille found herself slowly melting in his arms again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fuck. You can forgive meter¡± he imed her lips as soon as he finished the sentence and Mireille¡¯s body responded to his presence while she struggled, trying to think hard enough to push him off her.


    Her mouth kissed him back and her arms rested on his shoulders while she continued to try to reach her senses. Dante pushed down the leggings along with the panties she was wearing and Mireille moaned as she felt his hand on her bare ass.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Dante moaned, revering in the feel of her ass in his hands. Their lips parted but remained brushing against each other as Dante squeezed both ass cheeks and jiggled both in his hands as if wanting to memorize the way they felt.


    His hands parted her ass cheeks as he began kissing her face, down to her neck.


    ¡°Oh god, I¡­ I did not want this. I¡­¡± Mireille¡¯s words got lost in a moan as she felt his hand sliding to her slit while his mouth worked on her neck.


    Mireille held onto him like he was her source of life. Her body shivered and quivered as two of his fingers brushed her wet pussy lips.


    ¡°Dante!¡± She pulled away from him quickly and pulled the leggings and her panties up her ass.


    ¡°What do you think I am? A woman with no self control? A woman who would submit to your touches whenever and wherever?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Can we not talk about what or who we are right now?¡± Dante reached for the buttons of his shirt and unbuttoned four buttons swiftly, revealing his tattooed, hot body.


    Mireille¡¯s breath turned heavy as she looked at his inked chest. She wanted to run her hands all over it and at that point, Mireille knew she would lose it and let Dante fuck her. The only thing she could do was to do something to make him stop as soon as possible.


    Dante pulled her back to him and pulled the sport bra up, letting her tits free. He immediately buried his face in her tits.


    ¡°Oh christ!¡± Mireille moaned, her panties getting wetter at his sudden feasting on her tits.


    Maybe it was because she had been untouched for the past three days but Mireille could feel her orgasm quickly building up and it almost embarrassed her at how quick her orgasm was building up.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Her words came out in a slurred moan.


    ¡°Even if my body adheres to your touch, my heart will never acknowledge this and if it ever does, it will¡­. Acknowledge this as rape and you as a rapist¡±


    Dante¡¯s tongue on her nipple stilled immediately she finished her sentence. He pulled away from her nipple and gulped down, raising his head from her beautiful tits which were now heaving with her deep breaths.


    ¡°Rape?¡± Dante asked as he stood up straight to look into her eyes.


    His eyes were furious, this time.


    ¡°Now, I am not just a murderer but also a rapist?¡± Dante asked, his heart clenching.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine¡± he pulled away from her and began buttoning up his shirt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be a rapist in addition to being a murderer so I am going to leave, Mireille¡± he called her by her name and Mireille felt her heart wrenching.


    She wondered if she had done the right thing by mentioning rape but she just remained quiet.


    ¡°I made that flower crown myself. You might want to dump it in the trash like you have dumped every single thing this murderer has gotten you in the past three days¡± he stormed off.

 Make Your Choice

    Mireille sighed heavily, holding the flower crown in her hands. She had gotten back to her room and taken a bath, then dressed up in a beautiful ck knee length dress.


    She had attempted to dump the flower crown in the trash but she just could not bring herself to do so. It looked so carefully done and it seemed like Dante must have put a lot of time and effort into making it for her.


    ¡°What am I even thinking now?¡± She asked herself, having a struggle between keeping up with her current attitude towards Dante or just running into his arms like she really wanted to.


    Mireille slowly settled the crown on her head and looked into the window. It had been made with blue flowers and it looked really beautiful on her.


    Mireille¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she noted the simrity in this crown and the crown on his abs. Coming to think of it, she realised that the crown did indeed look like the one he had tattooed on him.


    Why would Dante have made a crown for her that was just like the one on him? That tattoo was just like this one, it was the only tattoo on him that seemed to hold an amount of innocence and yet strength.


    Mireille felt her heart skip a beat at the possibility that it could be because of her but she shook it off. How could it because of her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t imagine wildly, Mireille¡± she said to her reflection and took the flower crown off her head gently.


    *This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante continued punching the punch bag without stopping. He had returned to the gym house after Mireille had left and the punch bag was his way of relieving himself of the anger that was surging through him.


    He could be a monster and all that but never would he be a rapist! It angered him that Mireille had even mentioned the word to him.


    How could it be rape when they clearly both wanted it? Could she just not overlook what she had seen that night?


    ¡°Just let go!¡± He yelled at the punch bag, punching harder and more furiously.


    He suddenly stopped, breathing heavily and sweating.


    He felt much more better though and he felt he could think a little bit more better. If Mireille was not going to let go for his acts of services, perhaps she would let go if he explored her pleasures along with it?


    Dante was quite sure Mireille would not be able to keep up with the attitude after one good fuck from him.


    But he had to do that without being a ¡®rapist¡¯ to her. Dante wanted her badly already. It was like his entire being was aching to be close to her and even if it was not to fuck her, he craved to at least hold her close.


    But recalling that he had to travel out of the country to meet James in a few days made him him know holding her close only would not work. By the time he would be returning from the travel, it would be with James and that would be the end of everything between him and Mireille and Dante could not stand the thoughts of their sofa sex in the living room being theirst sex together.


    He had to have her before he travelled so he could recall her taste forever, the taste of the woman he loved. He had to make Mireille give in to him, willingly. He had to make her beg for him to fuck her and that way he would be able to have her without being a ¡®rapist¡¯.


    *


    The next day


    Mireille woke up to a knock on her door. She had ensured she locked it from behind like she had been doing these past few days in an attempt to shut Dante away from her.


    She rubbed her eyes sleepily, sitting up on the bed. The knock came again and Mireille hardened her heart, ready to ignore the knock, thinking it was Dante bringing breakfast to her even when he knew fully well she was not eating any of it.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡± a feminine voice greeted from outside the door and Mireille¡¯s brows arched as she realised it wasn¡¯t Dante.


    She got up from the bed and ran her hands through her hair, heading towards the door.


    She pulled open the door to see a lot of maids lined up at her door with movable clothes shelves next to them.


    ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡± they all greeted while Mireille stared in confusion.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°We were asked to change the clothes in your closet, ma¡¯am¡± the maid whom Mireille guessed to be the head said with a polite smile on her face.


    ¡°Uhm. I am okay with the clothes in my closet, so you can kindly return all of these¡±


    ¡°No ma¡¯am. We will all be jobless if we do not change the clothes in your closet¡±


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille whispered and shook her head.


    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s fine. You can do what you were asked to do¡± Mireille opened the door wider and stepped away from the door.


    She watched the maids walk in, pushing the clothes shelves into the room.


    ¡°Would you like to have anything while we work, ma¡¯am?¡± A maid asked.


    ¡°No, I am fine. Thank you for asking¡±


    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am¡± the maid walked away, joining the others.


    Mireille watched patiently as they moved in tons of new clothes and then moved the ones that had been there before, out of the closet.


    It took quite some time for them to change the entire clothes, including the bath robes in fact but they were done eventually.


    ¡°Thank you so much for letting us do our work¡± the hear of the maids bowed in respect.


    ¡°Thank you too¡± Mireille smiled back at her and the maids all walked out of the room.


    Mireille let out a breath of relief and got on her feet to go and take a wash up.


    After washing up, Mireille grabbed a bath robe but immediately she picked it up, her eyes narrowed at what was written on the robe.


    ¡®Fuck me, Master¡¯


    She quickly dropped the bathrobe and picked another but the same thing was written on it.


    ¡°Heavens¡± she shook her head but having no options, she put on the bath robe and walked out of the bathroom, intending to change into something else immediately.


    She walked into her closet quickly and the first dress she grabbed had the same thing written on it.


    ¡®Fuck me, Master¡¯


    She quickly went through the other clothings and found out they all had that written on them.


    ¡°Dante¡± she shook her head and walked out of that closet into her room to find Dante leaning on her door.


    She had forgotten to lock the door when the maids had left.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing, Dante?¡±


    ¡°Convincing you to let me fuck you¡± Dante replied, his gaze resting on the words written on the bath robe.


    ¡°I want my clothes back.¡±


    ¡°Your clothes are in your closet¡± Dante replied and took steps towards her.


    Mireille took steps back until her back hit the wall behind her and Dante caged her to the wall.


    ¡°Your clothes are asking me to fuck you though, is that what you want too?¡± Dante asked, his fingers brushed her lower lip.


    ¡°Principessa¡± Dante called and Mireille felt herself melting away in his arms. He wasn¡¯t calling her ¡®Mireille¡¯ with the furious eyes like he had done the previous day and it relieved her heart a lot.


    ¡°I won¡¯t put on those clothes¡± Mireille¡¯s voice came out softer than she intended it to.


    ¡°Either you put on those clothes which asks me to fuck you or you go naked which is the same thing as you asking me to fuck you. You make your choice, Principessa¡±

 A Prodigal Princess

    Mireille felt her body tingle at the words of Dante. She looked into his grey, mesmerising eyes and just staring into his eyes, she could feel all her restraints breaking away.


    ¡°Dante¡± She called his name, her voice still softer than she had intended it to be.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather walk naked¡± she added.


    ¡°That would be a beautiful sight, Principessa¡± He replied, his voice low and husky.


    ¡°But that sure won¡¯t be enough for me¡± he added, his gaze flickering down to her lips and then back to her eyes. Dante¡¯s cock was aching to be buried in between her legs already and every second that passed with her being so close to him made him lose his mind gradually.


    ¡°I asked you to stay away from me¡±


    ¡°Too bad I can¡¯t¡± he leaned in even closer and Mireille could swear she felt her nipples hardening in response to his closeness.


    His manly cologne filled her nose and she wanted nothing than to pull him into a tight hug but she could not do that or could she?


    ¡°I said stay away¡± Mireille groaned and Dante pulled away from her.


    Mireille watched as he walked over to the sofa in the room and picked up a document she had not noticed earlier.


    Dante waved it in the air, craziness in his grey eyes.


    ¡°I so fucking wish you are materialistic, Princess¡± he walked up to her with the document in his hand.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°You just have to sign this and three mansions and a beach house will be yours, Princess. Just let me fuck you¡±


    Mireille felt her heart skip several beats.


    ¡°Are you crazy, Dante?¡± She asked the first question that came to her mind.


    ¡°If you want an entire estate added to it, you just have to tell me. Just let me fuck you¡± he requested.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille shook her head in disbelief.


    How could he be willing to give her an entire estate just to have sex with her? Was he this crazy over her?


    ¡°Are you in your right senses?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, I am not. I am going crazy already. I am tired of jerking off alone in my bathroom. I need to fuck your pussy¡± his deep voice resounded through the room.


    His raw words made her pussy wet and Mireille gulped down with want, feeling all of her restraint melting away.


    He was a murderer but there was no reason to deny herself of the pleasure she so much craved from him, was there?


    ¡°Oh god¡± she exhaled and grabbed the document from him and tore it into pieces quickly.


    She threw her arms around his neck and pulled him down to her height, pressing her lips to his. Dante kissed her back feverishly, his lips parting and taking hers into his mouth.


    After a few seconds of kissing her lips, Dante deepened the kiss, sending his tongue into her mouth as his hands immediately found where the bathrobe had been tied and loosened it at the same time, Mireille¡¯s hands found his belt and unbuckled it.


    Mireille broke the kiss, untangling her lips from his and breathing heavily as Dante¡¯s hand immediately slipped to her pussy mound.


    ¡°Fuck me, Master. Heavens know I have been aching to say that to you¡± she admitted in a moan and Dante slipped two fingers into her wet pussy.


    ¡°Oh yes¡± Mireille moaned, feeling his thick fingers inside of her. It was totally different and felt way much more better than her own fingers that had found her pussy thest night while thinking of him.


    Mireille threw the belt off, her lips parted in constant moans as his fingers worked its way in and out of her. Dante picked her up as her shaky fingers sought to unzip his flyer.


    Dante dumped her onto her bed and rid himself of his shirt in an instant. Mireille¡¯s gaze fell on the bandage on his stomach but she could not ask of it at the moment. Her mind was clouded by want, desire and lust not worry.


    Dante got onto the bed with her and immediately sent three fingers into her wet snatch.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Master!¡± Mireille¡¯s back arched as her pussy stretched at the inclusion of another thick finger.


    ¡°It feels so good! So hopelessly good¡± she cried out in pleasure as his fingers began to work in and out of her at a fast, rough pace.


    It seemed like Dante¡¯s fingers had been possessed by a demon and in no time, Mireille found herself on the edge.


    ¡°I missed this¡± she cried out, feeling her orgasm on the way.


    She knew it wasn¡¯t a mini orgasm like the one she had given herself the previous night, this was a real orgasm and her entire being was grateful for it.


    Dante¡¯s mouth found her hard, perky nipples and he teased her right nipple with his mouth, his fingers working in her dripping pussy.


    ¡°Christ! Master¡± Mireille screamed as she wrapped her hands around his head, her fingers tangling with his dark hair.


    ¡°I¡­. I am about to cum, Master. Your prodigal Princess is about to fucking cum. Can she?¡± She cried out.


    Dante so much wanted to keep her on the edge and punish her for denying him all these while but he wanted her squirt even more badly.


    ¡°Master wants your squirt. Give Master the precious squirt you have denied him all these while¡± he demanded, pulling his mouth off her nipple.


    Dante watched her face contort in pleasure and her teary, pleasure filled eyes shut tightly as her orgasm descended on her powerfully.


    ¡°Master!¡± She screamed loudly, her scream of pleasure filling the entire room.


    Her back lifted off the bed entirely and her toes curled in the earth shattering pleasure she had so much missed getting from her Master. Her squirt sprayed Dante¡¯s fingers that continued working their way into her pulsing and contracting pussy.


    It looked like his fingers were digging out the squirt in her pussy and her legs subconsciously mped his hand in between her legs but that did not stop Dante¡¯s fingers from moving inside of her.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god! I fucking love how you make me feel, Master¡± Mireille moaned in pleasure, her voice cracking a bit.


    ¡°Aaargh! If you keep doing¡­ If you keep doing that, your Princess is going to cum again¡± Mireille whimpered, her tits heaving as lust and pleasure clouded her mind.


    This was what she wanted. To have him and for him to have her. It didn¡¯t matter if he killed a thousand people for silly reasons or not, he was the one who made her feel this way and this made up for every single thing.


    ¡°Do it! Cum again. I want to see you cum until I can forever recall what you look like when cumming.¡± he growled deeply and Mireille¡¯s legs mped his hand again, her back lifting off her bed and her body falling into a series of spasms that sent her quivering and shaking.


    Danteid on top of her, pressing her bucking body down to the bed in the throes of her climax.


    ¡°Oh god! I am going to die of pleasure¡± Mireille whimpered.


    ¡°Ma¡­ Master¡± Mireille wrapped her arms around his hard, muscr body as her body shivered, his fingers stilling inside of her as he began kissing her face down to her neck.


    ¡°Thank you, Master¡± she whimpered, ignoring the few tears that had rolled down her cheeks due to the intensity of her orgasm.


    ¡°Oh yesss¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Dante licked on her neck, then kissed and sucked on it, giving her a hickey as his thumb strummed her clit.


    ¡°I so want to make you cum again before I fuck you but my cock can¡¯t wait¡± Dante knelt in between her legs and pushed down his trousers along with his briefs, revealing his hard, thick, throbbing cock.


    Its thick, pierced head was covered in his precum already and Mireille looked at it with want in her eyes. She craved it so badly and felt her heart swell with joy and her pussy showing its excitement through her juices as he got in between her legs.


    ¡°Oh god. Finally¡± she moaned, feeling the head of his cock, pushing her pussy lips.


    ¡°Aaargh, I missed you¡± Dante sank the entire length of his cock into her pussy in one sharp thrust that made Mireille throw her head back in pleasure.


    ¡°Princess¡± Dante moaned her name and it had to be the longest and deepest moan she had heard from Dante.


    ¡°I fucking missed your cunt gripping my cock like a vice. Three days without your pussy made me feel useless.¡± He groaned, being reminded of the exact feeling of the first time he fucked her wet cunt.


    Warm, wet, and tight. She was perfect for him like she had always been.


    ¡°I feel so full. I missed this feeling too. I missed being stretched by Master¡¯s cock¡± Mireille moaned, hershes batting as she wrapped her legs around him.


    Dante slowly pulled his cock out of her pussy, making her feel every inch of him and every throbbing vein of his cock and then sank his cock back into her with one sharp thrust.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She cursed as he repeated the act.


    ¡°Take care, Princess¡± Dante whispered, kissed her forehead and let out a deep growl as he gave inpletely to his animalistic desires.


    He fucked her pussy hard and good, his cock mming in and pulling out of her pussy in a blur.


    Mireille¡¯s fingers dug into his skin as she screamed with the pains and pleasure that rocked her body in response to the deep, hard thrusts of his cock.


    ¡°I missed your cock in me!¡± Mireille cried out.


    ¡°You took this pussy away from me but not anymore¡± Dante growled, every word he said, apanied by a thrust or two.


    Mireille shook her head, her tits heaving and bouncing as his cock fucked her pussy sore. Dante moved his weight to his left arm, not missing his pace as his cock continued to obliterate her pussy.


    He pushed the fingers of his right hand against her lips and Mireille opened up, sucking three of his fingers into her mouth as her pussy took every of his thrusts like his sex champ that he was turning her into.


    ¡°Oh fuck! This is where you belong, Princess. Right under my cock!¡±


    ¡°I belong wherever Masters says I belong¡± Mireille moaned, her mouth parting and letting his fingers out.


    Dante took the fingers into his own mouth, locking eye contact with her as he sucked on the fingers she had just sucked too.


    Overwhelmed by the pleasure, Mireille was ready to cum and drench the sheets yet again. Her eyes threatened to close but his words stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. Don¡¯t you fucking dare close your eyes¡± Dante warned and Mireille cried out, keeping the eye contact and staring right into the eyes of her brother¡¯s friend. The same man she had told her brother she hated. The same man she had denied ever wanting.


    ¡°I am such a little slut¡­.¡± She moaned, her body trembling.


    ¡°Can this little slut cum on Master¡¯s cock? Can she?¡± Mireille cried out and Dante gritted his teeth in pleasure.


    Right from the moment he shoved his cock inside of her pussy, the urge to cum had descended on his expectant and aching cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck! She can! My little, slutty Princess can cum!¡± He growled and Mireille could barely thank him before cumming hard, her squirt gushing out and threatening to push his cock out of her pussy.


    Dante pulled out of her spasming pussy as he felt his balls tightening with his own cum. He got down immediately,tching his mouth onto her squirting pussy and having his face sprayed with her squirt as his right hand fisted his cock.


    ¡°Urrgh! Fuck! I am cumming¡± he moaned and growled on her pussy as he shot his cum into the sheets.


    His body quivered as he did so and the both of them finished cumming at the same time.


    ¡°That¡­ That was awesome¡± Mireille brushed tears away from her face as Dante raised his face from her pussy, his cock still hard and now smeared with his cum as well as his right hand which had fisted his cock while he came.


    He kissed her tears away and brushed his cum smeared hands against her lips.


    ¡°That was awesome but way too quick. I was way too excited and could not wait to fuck you.¡± He pushed two fingers into her mouth and then kissed the hickey he had made earlier and kissed her down to her sensitive tits.


    ¡°Now, let me really fuck you like a prodigal Princess should be fucked. ¡°

 Her Third Hole

    Dante picked Mireille up from the bed into his arms in bridal style, the both of them naked and fully aroused.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Mireille whispered, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    ¡°To my room, Princess. I want you in my bed¡± he replied huskily, walking out of the room.


    Dante covered the small distance to his room quickly and pushed the door open. He dropped Mireille in the middle of the room and her knees bucked as her foot settled on the floor.


    She watched Dante walk to the side of the wall, knowing fully well what was there. Dante opened it up and brought out cuffs, clips and and a cor.


    Mireille quivered, recalling the feel of the vibrator in her pussy. Her nipples hardened even more as Dante walked up to her and bent down to he height, taking her lips into his.


    He kissed her, almost slightly, making her lean forward to capture his lips better but Dante smirked and took his face away.


    ¡°Now, look into my eyes, Princess while I clip these beautiful nipples¡±


    Mireille¡¯s breathing turned uneven as Dante brushed the pleasure clips against her nipples and then clipped the left one first.


    ¡°Oh god¡± Mireille gaped, keeping her eyes locked with that of Dante.


    The way he stared at her made her feel slutty but Mireille¡¯s pussy sure loved the feeling of being stared at like that as her pussy got wetter.


    Dante clipped the right nipple and Mireille¡¯s breathing got even heavier and more uneven.


    Her hands rubbed her body but that wasn¡¯t for long as Dante grabbed her both hands and cuffed her hands together.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You look good now. You look almost ready for Master to take care of you¡± he picked up the cor and brushed her hair off her neck before sping the cor around her neck.


    ¡°Perfect¡± He remarked, taking one final look at Mireille who was standing there with her knees bucking and threatening to give way.


    Dante raised her right tit in his hand and jiggled it as if wanting to remind himself of their feel.


    ¡°So soft in contrast to your hard nipple. Does it hurt, Princess? Does it hurt to have a clip on your hard nipples?¡± Dante asked and her lips merely quivered and shook in response.


    ¡°I want a response when I ask you a question¡± Dante demanded, his voice thick with lust.


    Mireille nced down at his hard cock which Dante had now fisted in his own need to slowly relieve himself.


    ¡°It¡­ It hurts so good to have this on my hard nipples¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± Dante moaned, shutting his eyes for a second.


    ¡°You know what hurts more? Not being able to fuck you for four freaking days while we stayed under the same fucking roof¡± Dante pped the side of her right tit and Mireille gasped, shivering.


    ¡°I am going to take revenge for that on this perfect body of yours¡± Dante got on his knees and parted her legs.


    Mireille immediately parted her legs even more and her pussy soaked even more with him staring at her pussy, admiring the beauty of her pussy.


    ¡°Spread your legs more, my personal whore¡± Dante ordered and Mireille spread her legs even more.


    Dante brought his face closer to her pussy and dropped a kiss on her pussy, getting her juices on his lips.


    He pulled away and got back on his feet after that one kiss that made her entire body tingle with pleasure. Mireille watched him as he licked his lips, licking her juices off his lips.


    ¡°So fucking tasty. Do you want to know how you taste?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes, Master¡± Mireille replied and Dante took two fingers and pushed it into her wet pussy.


    ¡°Fuck! Master!¡± Mireille cried out and the next second, his fingers were out of her pussy.


    She grumbled with the need to be filled by his fingers or better still, his cock. Dante pressed his fingers on her lips and Mireille¡¯s lips parted, taking his fingers into her mouth. She closed her eyes and sucked her juices off his fingers. Her tongue flicked his fingers as if it was his cock she was pleasuring.


    Mireille slowly opened her eyes and locked gaze with Dante, sucking his fingers sexily.


    ¡°Oh cielo! You fucking know what you are doing¡±  Dante pulled his fingers out of her mouth as his cock throbbed.


    ¡°Oh god, Master. Please make your Princess cum¡± Mireille pleaded.


    ¡°I did let you cum earlier, didn¡¯t I? Now it is my time. I will choose when you cum and when you will hold back for as long as I want you to¡±


    ¡°My pussy is on fire, Master. I¡­ I ache to be touched by you. At least, let me suck your beautiful cock. Please¡± she begged like a little slut, her nipples tinging with pains.


    ¡°You are a wonderful little slut and your offer sounds nice but that is not Master¡¯s ns. Do you want to know Master¡¯s ns?¡± Dante moved to her back and spanked her both ass cheeks in quick session.


    ¡°Y¡­ yes, Master¡± her voice rose a pitch higher, due to the spanking.


    She felt Dante spreading her ass cheeks and then she felt his breath on her ass cheeks and then his lips, kissing her ass cheeks.


    ¡°Oh god¡­ Please, Master¡± her knees shook, threatening to let her down anytime soon.


    ¡°Have mercy and at least let your slut sit on the floor¡±


    ¡°The same slut who was merciless and took her body away from me for four days? No, there will be no mercy for you¡± his words were apanied by another spank, harder this time.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mireille yelped and Dante smirked, walking away from her.


    Mireille¡¯s lust filled eyes watched him go back to the set of sex tools and she watched him bring out that one item she still could not forget.


    A beautiful egg vibrator but as much as it was beautiful, Mireille knew how it would rock her and she doubted she would be able to hold back from cumming like Dante asked her to when it touched her.


    ¡°Turn your ass to me, Princess and arch that back real good¡± Dante ordered and Mireille quickly did as he said, her weak legs seeming to find strength at every of his order.


    Dante dropped down to his knees and held her right ass cheek up in his hands and then the left ass cheek, feeling the supple flesh in his hands. Dante ran his hand over her both ass cheeks, admiring the beauty.


    Mireille shuddered, not finding anything to hold onto to support her weight and assist her weak knees.


    Dante got back onto his feet and the next thing Mireille felt at her entrance was the pierced head of his cock.


    ¡°Oh god! I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t be able to hold back if you fuck me, Master¡± Mireille wailed.


    ¡°You will hold back just like you made me hold back for four days¡± Dante pushed his cock inside of her and Mireille screamed, her knees losing every strength.


    Dante had to wrap his arm around her to keep her from dropping down to her knees.


    ¡°Please! Please let me cum!¡± She pleaded but Dante pulled his cock out of her pussy instead.


    ¡°Oh god! No¡­ No¡­ Pl¡­ Please, Master¡± she whimpered, her voice breaking as she spoke.


    ¡°Not letting you cum is cruel, right? But it is not as cruel as you denying me what fucking belongs to me!¡±


    Holding her body to his with his left arm, Dante buzzed the egg vibrator to life and immediately itnded on Mireille¡¯s clit, she jumped in his grip.


    ¡°I am going to cum! Please!!¡± She screamed and Dante growled deeply, seeing how much she wanted to get off already.


    ¡°Fine! Cum¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She wailed out long in a loud moan as her orgasm rocked her body, her pussy squirting hard all over Dante¡¯s thighs and the floor.


    The orgasm rocked her senseless as Mireille could no longer feel anything other this earth shattering pleasure she was experiencing. Her body trembled and quivered against Dante¡¯s body.


    As her orgasm slowly declined, Dante let go of her and Mireille crashed to the floor, sitting in her own squirt. She lowered her head, her hair thrown all over her face as she started sobbing from the intensity of the climax that had just shook her.


    ¡°Tha¡­ Thank you for making me know all of this¡± Mireille whimpers filled the room as Dante walked back to her, a bottle of lube in his hands.


    It was finally time. He could not wait any longer to take her anal virginity. It had to be today.


    ¡°Get back on your feet, you little slut¡± Dante ordered her but her legs refused to get her up.


    ¡°Oh, I see you can¡¯t stand on your own anymore¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Fine. I will be merciful and let you get on your fours¡± he added and Mireille did so, pulling herself up to get onto her knees.


    She jiggled her ass towards him, clearly wanting more despite the orgasm she had just had.


    Dante got behind her.


    ¡°This perfect pussy¡± he whispered and gave her pussy a long lick.


    ¡°Oh gawd!¡± Mireille moaned.


    Dante positioned the egg vibrator back at her entrance and slowly pushed it inside of her, filling her pussy up with it. He turned it on and Mireille¡¯s body shook in response to the vibration inside of her pussy.


    ¡°You like that?¡± Dante asked, spanking her ass.


    ¡°Yes! Y¡­ Yes, Master. Your Princess loves how you treat her¡± Mireille moaned back in response before feeling the lube oil on her asshole.


    The steady pace of the vibrator had her quickly moving towards her orgasm and then his finger reached for her asshole, smearing the lube properly over her asshole.


    Dante slowly pushed his fingers into her asshole and Mireille stiffened at the attempt.


    ¡°Fuck! Christ!¡± She moaned and cursed as two of his fingers pushed inside of her while the vibrator remained inside of her pussy.


    ¡°This ass is going to be mine today¡± Dante growled possessively.


    ¡°I will have my cock buried in your ass and you will ask me to fuck you even harder¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness! You are so big, Master. Will your cock fit in my asshole?¡± Mireille whimpered and dropped her head to the floor, getting closer to her orgasm as the vibrator and his fingers were both at work.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Your Master will make it fit¡±


    She felt Dante apply even more lube to her asshole and she felt it slipping down to her pussy.


    ¡°Christ! Fucking you is the best decision I made my entire life¡±  Mireille cried as his fingers burrowed deeper into her asshole.


    It felt so good but she was a little bit scared of his big cock in her ass but her want overshadowed her fears.


    ¡°Please give me¡­ Give me the permission to cum with your fingers in my ass¡± Mireille pleaded.


    ¡°Nice try but no¡± she suddenly felt his fingers leave her asshole and then the vibrator leave her pussy.


    ¡°No! No! No! Please put something inside of me! Your cock, your fingers, your tongue, the vibrator! Anything, Master¡± she cried out, turning back to look at him.


    Their eyes met, her hair scattered all over her face with her hairline pressed into wetness by her sweat.


    ¡°You get nothing! Just like I got nothing for four days!¡± Dante spanked her ass and her body jolted.


    ¡°Your tight pussy and your asshole gets nothing in them! And don¡¯t you even try to cum! Or else, you will be going through with some real punishment¡± he spanked her ass again and in no time, he was spanking both ass cheeks hard and repeatedly.


    ¡°Fuck! Please! Let me¡­.¡± Her words trailed off into an iprehensible moan.


    ¡°Let me cum!¡± Dante made sense out of her words eventually and he stilled his hand on her ass cheeks.


    He pushed the vibrator that had been in his left hand all these while back into her pussy and Mireille moaned out long.


    ¡°You can cum now¡± he put his words into effect with a spank and Mireille came hard, her ass jiggling and her knees giving way totally as she sank to the floor entirely, her clipped nipple crushing into the hard floor as she shook with her climax.


    Dante spread her legs and pulled the vibrator out of her, recing it with his warm, wet mouth and sucking her squirt off.


    ¡°Spray your squirt all all over Master¡¯s face, Principessa¡± he moaned, shutting his eyes and letting her squirt drench his face.


    Dante got up as she finished cumming. Mireille was exhausted but her body was still ready for his use. Dante picked her up from the floor and dropped her on his bed. He returned to get the lube.


    ¡°On your fours¡± he demanded and Mireille hastily did as he said, her ass facing his hard, positioned cock.


    Dante poured a generous amount on her asshole and did the same to his cock. While his left hand spread the lube offer every inch of his cock, his left hand lubed her ass up for his use.


    Dante positioned his cock at her asshole and Mireille gripped the sheets hard, not entirely knowing how this would feel but she had confidence that everything Dante did would bring her pleasure even if it dide with a bit of pleasurable torture.


    Dante held onto her waist as he pushed his cock into her asshole slowly. Mireille¡¯s body shook as her asshole parted to take in the head of his cock.


    He continued to stretch her and a whimper escaped her lips as the head of his cock sessfully got into her asshole.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Dante moaned.


    ¡°I could cum with just the head of my cock in your ass¡± he added with a grunt and pushed more of his hard cock into her asshole.


    Slowly and gradually until he had filled her ass up with his cock.


    ¡°Urgggh! Feels hopelessly good in your ass.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s body tinged with a bit of difort and her eyes were blinded with tears as his cock remained inside of her.


    ¡°Just give it a minute, Princess. A minute and you will get used to having me in your ass¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh g-ggod¡± her voice was shaky.


    ¡°Can I get used to this?¡± She whimpered.


    ¡°You can¡± Dante grabbed her ass and held onto it tightly as pleasure ran through him with her ass squeezing his cock.


    Dante moved his right hand lower to her pussy lips and pushed two fingers into her wet cunt.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ You are still so wet. I think you are loving me in your ass¡± Dante groaned, slowly pulling out of her asshole and then slowly pushing back inside of her.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡± Mireille moaned as his fingers found the same pace his cock in her ass had found.


    Slow but it felt good and the pleasure was increasing with time. Mireille had not even noticed that he was slowly but steadily increasing his pace and was no longer as slow as he had started out.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± The both of them cursed in unison as Dante lost control for a second and rammed her ass full of his cock in sync with his fingers to her pussy.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    ¡°I am crazy for you, Princess¡± Dante grunted.


    ¡°I am too¡­. I¡­ I can¡¯t stay away from you even if I have to. I¡­ I lose my senses when you are close to me, Master¡±


    Dante pulled his fingers out of her pussy and held her hips with both hands. Leaning back a little but keeping his hip forward, Dante threw his head back and pulled Mireille back, letting her fuck him instead.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Mireille moaned, half in surprise and half in pleasure as she felt her body quiver in pleasure.


    ¡°I had no idea this could actually feel good!¡± She moaned.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°You only have to trust your master to make you feel good¡± Dante grinded her harder to take his cock.


    ¡°I will forever trust you! I will forever trust my master!¡± Mireille cried in ecstasy, her pussy getting wetter in response to the cock in her ass.


    ¡°Fuck! I would have asked Master to take my ass earlier if I knew it would feel this good¡± Mireille began humping back onto his cock herself as she felt a huge climax building up inside of her.


    Dante¡¯s left hand left her waist and grabbed her tits, fondling her tits hard. Mireille¡¯s moans turned incoherent as her body rocked his, desperately.


    ¡°Heavens! I¡­ I can see the fucking heavens!¡± Mireille¡¯s eyes rolled back as she approached her orgasm.


    ¡°I think I see the heavens too¡± Dante grunted.


    ¡°Permission to¡­.¡±


    ¡°You have it!¡± Dante cut her off and her scream filled the room as she climaxed with his cock in her ass.


    ¡°Fuck! I am going to cum too! And this time, it will be inside of you! Cumming inside of your fucking tight ass!¡± Dante growled and rammed his cock into Mireille¡¯s ass.


    Mireille moaned, feeling his cum fill her ass hole up.

 In Love With Him

    ¡°Hey, Princess¡± Dante leaned down and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Why did you interrupt my sleep?¡± Mireille grumbled, her lips in a cute pout.


    ¡°You have been sleeping for hours now. You should have something to eat. You haven¡¯t eaten anything all day¡± Dante pointed out and Mireille slowly sat up in his bed, recalling that she truly had not eaten anything.


    ¡°Still, you should have just let me sleep. I would have eaten whenever I woke up¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. You are awake now, just have something to eat¡±


    Mireille huffed lowly and Dante responded with a smirk.


    ¡°What did you prepare?¡± Mireille asked him.


    ¡°Pasta and meatballs with¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it¡± Mireille cut him off and Dante frowned, narrowing his eyes at her.


    ¡°A spoilt little Princess we have here, isn¡¯t it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve always wanted to spoil me, right?¡± Mireille replied with a question.


    ¡°Yeah and I will¡± Dante replied confidently.


    ¡°What do you want, Princess?¡±


    ¡°The dish you prepared the other day. Ossobuco¡± she replied and Dante bit down on his lower lip.


    ¡°You know that takes time, right?¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t make it?¡±


    ¡°I will but you have to eat this first. You can¡¯t remain hungry till I am done, understood?¡±


    ¡°Why do you act like you are so much more matured than I am?¡± Mireille asked, folding her arms.


    ¡°Because I am. Now, make sure you eat after taking a bath. I prepared it for you already specially. It will help with that red, burning ass of yours.¡± Dante replied and Mireille felt her heart skip a beat.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that¡± she tucked her hair behind her ear.


    ¡°You want to be spoilt, right?¡± Dante asked, leaning a bit closer to her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Forget about being spoilt, do I still have my job?¡± She asked, squinting her eyes.


    Dante¡¯s gaze hardened and he pulled away totally.


    ¡°You skipped work for days and now you want it back? Sorry but I don¡¯t run my business that way, Miss. Mathieu¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Then I should get a new job?¡± Mireille asked, smirking inwardly because she was confident that Dante would not let her work elsewhere.


    ¡°Resume work tomorrow¡± Dante said and looked away.


    Mireille giggled as she watched him walk out of the room. She picked a pillow and hugged the pillow tightly to herself. A smile remained on her lips even after he had left the room and a few secondste, she giggled softly again.


    Mireille did not regret having sex with Dante one bit. She had been mad at him enough and she only did what she wanted to do with him. That wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Mireille got up from the bed and slowly walked towards the mirror in the room. She was fully naked and Mireille suddenly felt much more beautiful than she usually felt she was.


    To her, each time Dante held her close or had sex with her, she felt a bit more beautiful. Maybe it was the fact that her body made him moan so sexily and lose control or maybe it was the words he said to her before and after their sex.


    He just made her feel like the most beautiful woman in the world.


    Mireille felt her heart skip a beat at the thought of that. Dante made her feel special and safe for what had happened that night, Dante made her happy. He satisfied her in every way possible.


    Dante was the perfect man for her!


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking of? How can you think of Dante as the perfect man for you?¡± Mireille scolded herself and looked away from the mirror nervously.


    Her mood noticeably went sour as she recalled that their rtionship wasn¡¯t even a rtionship. They had no true romantic rtionship and what they were having now was going to be over in no time.


    Mireille walked away from the mirror and walked into the bathroom.


    Stepping into the bath that had been prepared with rose petals, Mireille admitted that she did not want their rtionship to be over so soon.


    She tried to picture seeing Dante with other women. She tried to picture seeing him lead another woman into his room and hearing him moan with another woman underneath him but none of that went well with her.


    She could not imagine him calling another woman Princess or treating another woman the way he treated her.


    ¡°I¡­ I want Dante for myself¡± she whispered and then gasped as the realization hit her at the spot.


    She was too entangled with Dante to leave him. The past four days had been hell on earth for her. The way she craved seeing his face, hearing him call her Princess countless times in a day, hearing his deep voice scold or praise her, having him cuddle her and having him fuck her.


    She had missed everything to the point that she thought about going to hug him and tell him that she was no longer mad at him countless times.


    Mireille gulped down hard, her brows arching and her palms rubbing each other.


    ¡°Am¡­ Am I really falling in love with Dante Romano?¡± She asked herself, feeling her heart pounding hard, the cool water unable to calm her heart down.


    Mireille tried to picture herself with another man, any other man but she could not help but cringe at the thought of that. Her being held by another man made her body shudder and it was not a shudder of excitement at all.


    She took in a deep breath and tried to picture herself with someone like Chase but that made her cringe even more. She could not see herself with any other man in the world and she most certainly could not stand to see Dante with any other woman in the world.


    She recalled her reaction when she has seen Dante with a crossdresser back in Italy and that was when Mireille finally understood it. That was not her just being possessive of his body or just annoyed that he was going against their arrangements. That was her actually being jealous.


    She wanted to be the only woman in Dante Romano¡¯s life. She wanted to be his only Princess.


    The thoughts of him being a murderer came to her mind but Mireille pushed it away quickly.


    A murderer or not, she was in love with this man! She was in love with Dante Romano!


    ¡°Oh god! Mireille!¡±

 He鈥檚 Leaving

    ¡°How does that taste?¡± Dante asked, peering into her face, his right hand resting on her thigh as she ate.


    ¡°Oh my! Oh my! This tastes so good¡± Mireille shut her eyes, chewing on the delicacy.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect, right?¡± Dante asked and Mireille nodded, her eyes still shut.


    ¡°It is very much perfect, just like the man who made it¡± sheplimented him and Dante¡¯s brows arched.


    ¡°Did I just hear you admit that I am truly perfect?¡± He was a bit surprised that Mireille would admit to him being perfect.


    Mireille opened her eyes and met with his sharp gaze. She felt her stomach tightening, just looking into his grey eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I just said that. Don¡¯t take it too seriously¡± she said and quickly looked away from his mesmerising eyes.


    ¡°But Dante¡­¡±  Mireille called and Dante refocused his attention on her.


    ¡°Did you really have to kill those men?¡± Mireille asked and Dante let out a puff of oxygen from his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone hurting my princess¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Alright. Fine. You care about me but you can be a bit more gentle about it, alright? You could have handed them over to the police station. You did not have to turn a murderer because of me¡±


    Dante lowered his head with a quite nonchnt smirk.


    Because of her? She had no idea since when he had be a murderer.


    ¡°Princess¡± he raised his head.


    ¡°There are some people who should not be toyed with. And believe it or not, Dante Romano is one of them and you are too¡±


    ¡°Why? How did I be one of them?¡±


    ¡°Because you are the closest woman to Dante Romano¡± Dante replied and Mireille felt her heart pump harder in reaction to his words.


    She was the closest woman to him! Did that mean that if ever Dante was going to settle down with a woman, that woman would be her?


    ¡°Closest woman?¡± She chuckled, trying to hide the blush that had appeared on her cheeks.


    ¡°We will be over soon¡± Mireille whispered in addition, a part of her hoping that Dante would hold her hand and tell her that they will never be over.


    Dante gulped down hard, hating to be reminded that he would have to let go of the one woman he loved soon.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we will be over soon or not. You are the closest woman to Dante Romano¡±


    ¡°Fine but can you not do that for me again, Dante? Can you not kill someone on my behalf again? I¡­ It makes me feel guilty. For the first two nights, I could see the bloody head of the man you killed with the vase. I felt like¡­¡± She sucked in a deep breath.


    ¡°I felt like I was the one who killed him¡± shepleted her words and Dante got up on his feet.


    He moved a step closer to Mireille and pulled her in to hug him. Mireille wrapped her hands around his waist and rested her face on his abs.


    ¡°I am sorry, Princess.¡± Dante apologized. For sure, he was not apologizing for killing anyone on her behalf. He was apologizing for letting her see it and having it haunt her nights.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille called and raised her face to look up at him.


    ¡°Promise me you will never kill another person on my behalf again¡± she requested and Dante gulped down.


    He hated making a promise he knew he would not fulfill to his Princess.


    ¡°Is that what you want?¡± He stared deeper into her eyes as if searching for exactly what she wanted.


    ¡°Yes, Dante. That exactly is what I want. Promise me¡±


    ¡°Fine. I promise you I won¡¯t¡± Dante made an empty promise and a smile spread Mireille¡¯s lips. She hugged him again, happily.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Mireille thanked him. For Mireille now, he was the man she wanted to be with the most.


    The only thing she had disliked about him was what he had just promised her he would never do again. Her heart swelled with joy and she hugged him even tighter with her heart carrying a hope that Dante also loved her.


    Dante ran his hands gently through her hair, patting her hair as she held him close in the warm hug.


    ¡®I am sorry, Princess but I can¡¯t keep that promise. The best I can do is to ensure you never see me kill someone else so it doesn¡¯t have to haunt your nights and make you sleepless. I will do anything and everything to keep you safe and anyone who poses as a harm to you in any way will be killed instantly¡¯ Dante said inwardly.


    He slowly pulled away from the hug, kissed Mireille¡¯s forehead and then cupped her face in his hands, staring at her face carefully.


    ¡°Get back to eating. You need to eat well so you can find enough strength to hold onto the headboard tonight¡± he said to her, his words apanied by a small smirk that made Mireille¡¯s cheeks heat up with a blush.


    ¡°That expression¡­ Master loves it¡± he raised her face a bit more and kissed her lips shortly, tasting the dish from her mouth.


    Dante pulled away and squinted his eyes as he stood up straight.


    ¡°I do cook really well. I have to be in my study for now, though¡± Dante added and walked a few steps away but suddenly stopped and turned back to face Mireille who had been staring at his retreating figure earlier.


    ¡°Have I told you I will be traveling in three days?¡± He asked and Mireille¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°Traveling? You told me nothing about that¡± she shot up from her chair.


    ¡°Oh damn¡­ I thought I did already. I will be traveling out in three days¡±


    ¡°For how many days?¡± Mireille asked, walking up to him.


    ¡°Not days¡­¡±


    ¡°Then a day?¡± Mireille cut him off and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Might be a week but two weeks at most¡± he rubbed his temple as he watched her demeanour change totally.


    ¡°Two weeks??¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a job that will take quite a lot of time. It might take just a week though, depending on how it goes¡±


    ¡°We have just little time left together and you are going to travel out?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave if I had an option¡±


    ¡°Can I tag along then? You said it¡¯s a job. You need your secretary since it is a job, right? You will need me around and¡­¡±


    ¡°You will have to stay back this time around, Princess. You can¡¯t tag along¡±


    ¡°But it is a job and you have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess¡± he cut her off, his voice thickening.


    ¡°You can not tag along. I won¡¯t be needing your assistance over there so you stay back here¡±


    ¡°What if¡­.¡±


    ¡°My men would be all around and they would ensure that no negative ifs ur to you so you do not have anything to worry about and if you have any issue, you only have to ce a call across to me and I will have it settled instantly.¡±


    ¡°And on my way back¡­.¡± He pressed his lips into a thin line.


    ¡°I will be meeting with James and we will being back home together¡±


    Mireille¡¯s eyes turned sad. What he just said meant she did not even have weeks with him. All she had left with him was these three days before his travel. Once James got back, it would all be over but she did not want that anymore. She did not want it to be over at all. She loved him now and wished they could remain like this, forever.


    Mireille could not tell if Dante still wanted them to part ways once James was back or not. His eyes seemed to give away very little information.


    ¡°Fine! Travel alone ande back with James, Mr. Dante Romano.¡± She turned to storm off but Dante grabbed her by the arm, stopping her.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°To my room¡±


    ¡°Principessa¡± he groaned and picked her up in his arms.


    ¡°Drop me, Dante!¡± She yelled at him but Dante only dropped her back on her chair.


    He patted her hair, ignoring the annoyed look on her face.


    ¡°Be a good girl and have your meal¡± his thumb caressed her lower lip.


    Mireille¡¯s body calmed at even that slight touch of his thumb on her lips. She watched him get back on his feet and leave the dinning room.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mireille¡¯s lips quivered as soon as he was gone, her shoulders drooping.


    ¡°Am I¡­ Am I really just going to watch Dante leave me forever?¡±

 Get Their Hearts Broken

    The next day


    ¡°Jonas¡± Mark called, his time particrly hard as Jonas walked into the room.


    ¡°Yes boss?¡± Jonas replied, his brows arching and his forehead creasing as he wondered what was the cause of the annoyance in the tone of Mark.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Seems like even you have no fear for me anymore¡± Mark got up onto his feet.


    A dagger in his right hand and a file in his left hand.


    He threw the file at Jonas feet and Jonas picked it up, almost knowing what was there already.


    ¡°We lost the deal again and what were you out doing?¡± Mark asked and grabbed a photo from the table and threw it at Jonas.


    Jonas did not have to pick it up to see what it was. It was pictures of him and Belinda on dates.


    ¡°I gave you just one task and it¡¯s been over a week and still yet, you haven¡¯t carried it out! Because you were out on silly dates! You had only one task and that is to get Mireille Mathieu! Is that so fucking hard for you?! If we had Mireille Mathieu, we would have been able to get threaten Dante with her life and get this deal instead!¡±


    ¡°I apologize, boss. Mireille Mathieu is heavily guarded and she has not left Dante¡¯s home in the past few days. There is no way for me to get to her as long as she is at Dante¡¯s home but¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me that it is impossible?!¡± Mark lost it and threw the dagger at Jonas.


    Jonas was quick to dodge the dagger though and escape death.


    ¡°Not at all, boss.¡± He bowed slightly.


    ¡°You have been out, spending quality time with this silly woman¡± Mark picked up a photo that had captured only the face of Belinda.


    He picked another dagger from his table and took the photo to the wall and then struck the photo to the wall with the dagger.


    Jonas gulped down the panic that rose inside of him as he saw that.


    ¡°Do I have to get rid of this beauty for you to do something?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°She is no one to me. She is just my way of getting to Mireille Mathieu¡±


    Mark shot him a questioning look.


    ¡°She is Mireille¡¯s best friend and if Mireille Mathieu is ever going to be out without Dante¡¯s men all around her, only she can make that happen¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see. So you are just using her as a bait to lure Mireille Mathieu out?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°Yes, boss. There can be nothing more between the both of us¡±


    ¡°How much time do you need?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°One week. One more week and I will be able to get Mireille Mathieu¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better be able to do that in a week or you might be losing your head¡± Mark threatened.


    ¡°Yes, boss¡±


    *


    Mireille nced at Dante for the umpteenth time since the beginning of their ride to work. She could not stop herself from staring at him even though she had a frown on her face.


    ¡°Want me to get my clothes off so you can have a better view?¡± Dante asked, looking away from his iPad to her.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille called him and he raised a brow.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you ever n on getting married? Or settling down with any woman in the future?¡±


    Dante pursed his lips slightly and stared into her eyes, wanting to know the reason why she had asked the question.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± He asked when he could not get an answer from her eyes.


    ¡°I was just curious¡± Mireille looked away from his eyes.


    ¡°I am just curious to know if Dante Romano, the fuck boy of the century ever ns on getting married¡± she replied.


    Dante looked away from her and leaned back into his seat. Something in him told him that Mireille was asking the question because she wanted that position in his life, the position of the woman he got married to.


    Dante gulped down, knowing he could not give her that position unless he wanted her to live her life being hunted by his enemies. Getting married to her or even starting a rtionship with her would ruin Mireille¡¯s life and he did not want that.


    ¡°You have not given me a response¡± Mireille pointed out.


    ¡°I do not intend on ever settling down¡± Dante replied, his gaze hard as he stared forward.


    ¡°There is no reason for me to settle down or ever get married¡± he added and Mireille felt her heart wrenching.


    She scolded herself for falling for him when she knew very well what type of man he was but falling for him was not something she had decided upon herself. It had just happened without her knowing it.


    ¡°Uhm, so¡­¡± Her voice broke and Dante intentionally pretended he could not hear the difference in her tone.


    ¡°So, you do not want to ever have a baby?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I want to have a baby but I won¡¯t¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Babies are adorable and I love them but I cannot be a father to one¡± he replied and Mireille tilted her head in a bit of confusion.


    ¡°Are you incapable of getting a woman pregnant?¡± Mireille asked in a hushed tone and Dante faced her, taken aback at her words.


    ¡°That is not it¡± he spelt out to her and then looked away from her again.


    ¡°I do not have the qualities of a father and I most certainly do not want to bring a child to the world, just to be the worst father to the innocent child¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you are not going to be great father?¡± Mireille asked, peering into his face.


    ¡°A whole lot, Princess. I am never getting married and I am never bringing a child into this world¡± He replied, his voice hard and stern.


    It felt like he was indirectly telling her not to fall for him.


    ¡°And what happens to¡­¡± Mireille bit down on her lower lips.


    ¡°To women who fall for you?¡± She asked and Dante shut his eyes for a second.


    Mireille¡¯s questions just made him more sure that she was developing feelings for him just like he had developed feelings for her.


    And as much as Dante hated hearing the hurt in her voice and having to ignore it, he knew he had to shatter any hopes she had of being with him forever.


    ¡°Women who fall for me¡­¡± He turned to her and cupped her face, his eyes seemingly studying every of her facial feature.


    ¡°Get their hearts broken¡±

 How Could He Not Love Her?

    That evening.


    Mireille was unable to stop thinking about the words of Dante all day, throughout work. Resuming work after working from home for a few days, Dante had quite a lot to deal with and Mireille had been equally busy.


    ¡°It¡¯s time¡± Mireille whispered, getting up from her seat and pulling the hair band off her hair and letting it back down her shoulders.


    She was done for the day and she was d she had done a whole lot today.


    ¡®Women who fall in love with me get their hearts broken¡¯ the words repeated in her head as she picked up her purse.


    Mireille chewed on her lips for a couple of seconds before heading out of her office. If only it was easy to unlove someone she found herself loving so deeply already.


    She headed towards Dante¡¯s office and was about to knock when the door opened and Dante stepped out.


    ¡°Ready to leave?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Romano¡± she replied, forcing out a polite smile like she had been doing all day.


    ¡°I have somewhere to be before I go home, though so I will have someone take you home, Princess¡± Dante walked forward and Mireille stared at his figure walking away.


    His actions made it seem like he was in love with her just as much as she was but his words totally contradicted that. Why would he treat her like no man had ever treated her if he did not love her?


    ¡°Princess?¡± Dante stopped in his tracks, noticing that Mireille wasn¡¯t following after him.


    ¡°Oh, right behind you¡± Mireille replied and walked forward to catch up with Dante.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille called out to him as soon as they both stepped into the elevator.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°You know you can¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Have you ever fallen in love with someone? Maybe in the past, even?¡± Mireille asked and Dante groaned inwardly, turning to face her fully.


    ¡°Really?¡± He groaned and pressed her to the wall.


    ¡°These are the only type of questions my Princess seeks to ask me throughout today?¡± Dante asked, his fingers caressing her cheek gently in contrast to his intense stare at her.


    ¡°I¡­ I am just curious¡± Mireille mumbled a response.


    ¡°Fine. I will satisfy your curiosity once and for all, Principessa¡± he looked deeply into her eyes that seemed to be urging him to tell her the truth about how much he loved her.


    ¡°I, Dante Romano have never ever fallen in love¡­¡± His gaze dropped to her lips as he could no longer stand looking into her eyes.


    ¡°And I will never fall in love so those who love themselves and don¡¯t want their hearts broken ensure they don¡¯t love me¡±


    Mireille felt her heart shattering even more and her eyes tearing up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel a thing for anyone?¡± She asked and Dante groaned. Her asking him over and over again made him want to spill the truth to her and he badly needed her to stop asking before he would scream out the words she obviously wanted to hear from him.


    ¡°I do not feel a thing for anyone, Princess. I already told you that you are the closest woman to my heart and since I am not even in love with the woman closest to my heart, how would I feel a thing for any other person?¡± He questioned and Mireille looked away from his cold face.


    ¡°Alright. My¡­ My curiosity is satisfied now. Thank you¡±


    Dante looked at her face and the hurt on her face was so obvious. He pulled away from her and pretended not to notice the hurt on her face.


    Mireille faced the elevator wall, her fists clenching and her breath turning shaky as realisation dawned on her. Her love story has ended before it even started. Dante was not in love with her! She was in a one sided love with a man whom she had known to not fall in love with any woman right from time.


    How could she have thought that things were going to be different because she was the one involved? Maybe it was because he was warmer towards her? Or maybe it was because of the smiles he never gave anyone else but her? Or maybe it was the way he made her feel like she was the best he had ever encountered. Or maybe it was all of thesebined that made her think for a second that Dante Romano could actually have feelings for her.


    She felt tears gathering in her eyes but Mireille held back the tears, clenching her jaw to keep the tears in check.


    The elevator stopped and Dante stepped out. Mireille quickly adjusted herself and stepped out after him. The duo walked out of the magnificent building and Dante¡¯s men immediately opened up the car door as soon as they saw him approaching.


    Mireille got into the car and Dante got in after her. The door was shut and a nce at the driver was enough signal for the driver to step out of the car.


    Mireille said nothing, her heart aching way too much than for her to say anything to Dante. Dante pulled her close as soon as the car door of the driver¡¯s seat shut.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He pulled her into a breathtaking kiss, sucking her lips into his mouth like he wanted to suck all of her pains away. He could do anything and everything to make Mireille feel happy but not this time, her could not tell her the words she wanted to hear or start the rtionship she wanted from him.


    Mireille kissed him back, her arms quickly wrapping around him as Dante deepened the hard kiss. Mireille held onto him tightly as if never wanting to let go of him but she also knew he was not hers and based on his words earlier, he would never be hers.


    Yet, she wanted nothing more than to hold this man who would never be hers, tightly to herself. Her heart ached badly as she kissed him with all that she had in her, her tongueshing against his.


    Mireille could now understand why Belinda had told her she was never in love with Charles. She had never felt these surging emotions with Charles. It had taken her twenty four years to find someone she truly loved and something told Mireille she would never find someone else she would love as much as she now loved Dante Romano.


    A tear slid down Mireille¡¯s cheeks and her lips quivered against his lips. How could he not love her?

 A Man In Love

    Dante walked into the basement, followed closely by Ditto and a few other men. Dante was in a foul mood and the expression on his face was grim.


    He hated it enough that he had left Mireille at home while she was hurting and the fact that though he knew what was up with her, he could not help her out of it.


    Dante had so much steam he had to let off and Felix ard was the best way for him to release steam.


    Dante sat on the neat sofa, the men following him immediately taking their positions and Ditto standing by his side.


    ¡°Bring him out¡± Dante ordered and two men who had previously been in the basement went into the inner room and came out less than a minuteter, pulling Felix out with them. Felix¡¯s hands and legs tied tightly, restricting his movements.


    Felix panicked, setting his eyes on Dante.


    ¡°No! No!¡± He panicked, struggling in the grip of the two men holding.


    The men pressed him down, making him go down on his knees.


    ¡°Please! Please! Not again!¡± Tears instantly filled the eyes of the older man as he recalled how he had almost died in Dante¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I see you have healed up quite well¡± Dante remarked.


    ¡°Please. My face hasn¡¯t¡­ Hasn¡¯t healed up yet and my hand still hurts. Please!¡± Felix begged.


    ¡°The heated oil¡± Dante demanded and one of the men left to return a few secondster with a bowl of heated oil.


    ¡°No! Please! No!¡± Felix begged as Dante got up on his feet. For Felix, this man in front of him was his worst nightmare.


    ¡°Your hands, your legs or your face? Which would you like?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Please! None!¡±


    Ditto smirked, knowing that for Dante Romano, none meant all.


    Dante grabbed him by the hair, not bothering to rid his face of the bandages.


    ¡°Please! Please!¡± Felix cried out, tears rolling down as Dante pressed his head down towards the bowl of heated oil.


    ¡°Stop! Please! Just shoot me! Just kill me!¡± He pleaded as he felt the heat of the oil with his face getting closer to it.


    ¡°You are not deserving of such a peaceful death¡± Dante pushed his face into the hot oil.


    Screams escaped Felix¡¯s throat as the oil burnt his face badly. He struggled as best as he could but he was held down too firmly by Dante¡¯s men.


    He shook his head, trying to get out Dante¡¯s grip and raise his head but his attempt only seeded at getting a bit of the oil on Dante¡¯s hand.


    Dante only pressed his head further into the bowl. After over a minute of struggling, Dante pulled Felix back and the older man screamed in pains and struggled, trying to reach his face with his tied hands.


    ¡°Another bowl! This is not hot enough anymore!¡± Dante ordered and the bowl was taken away.


    As another bowl was being brought, Felix dropped his head to the hard floor of the basement.


    ¡°I want to die¡± he mmed his hurting head against the hard floor a couple of times, wanting nothing but to bleed to death.


    Dante groaned and pulled his head back up, away from the floor. His head was bleeding and the bandages now soaked with hot oil and his blood looked disgusting to say the least.


    Felix looked like he would die any moment from now but Dante ignored the look on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give you a foot wash now, shall we?¡±


    Dante nced at one of his men and motioned him to take over before he moved back to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°Here you go boss¡± Ditto handed Dante an ointment for his hand.


    ¡°I did not ask for that, did I?¡± Dante asked, his intense gazending on Ditto.


    Noticing the grim look on Dante¡¯s face, he slipped the ointment back into his pockets. Dante wasfortable with the pain in his hands. It felt a bit relieving knowing that Mireille wasn¡¯t the only one hurting.


    Though he was also hurting emotionally, it wasn¡¯t enough and this bit of physical pain made him actually feel better.


    Dante threw his head back and shut his eyes as the screams of Felix filled the room once more as he struggled and screamed in pains.


    Somehow, the screams of Felix satisfied Dante. He breathed out softly.


    ¡°I love hearing you scream in pains. Ditto, take over. I want him to scream more but remember, he can¡¯t die yet¡±


    ¡°Yes boss¡±


    *


    Mireille was in her own bed, holding a pillow closely to herself. She recalled Dante¡¯s words and felt her heart wrench in pains once more. The more she recalled his words, the more it hurt her heart.


    ¡°How did I fall in love with a man I can never have?¡± She asked herself and a tear slid down the side of her eyes.


    Mireille did not bother to brush if off, her heart aching badly. Suddenly her phone rang, shaking her out of it.


    Mireille sighed softly as she saw the screen. It was James calling. She hesitated for a while before picking the call up.


    ¡°Hello¡± she called softly over the phone.


    ¡°Hello Mireille¡± James greeted back.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Pretty fine¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound fine though¡± James pointed out and Mireille let out a deep breath.


    ¡°I am very fine. Just having cramps¡± she lied.


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. Did you tell Dante about it?¡± James asked.


    ¡°He is just your friend, not my¡­ Not my lover so I don¡¯t have to tell him everything that goes on with me¡± Mireille replied painfully, feeling the tears return to her eyes.


    He was not her lover.


    ¡°That¡¯s right but you can ask him for whatever you need. I know he is a real jerk but he treats you like his Princess¡±


    ¡°I know¡± Mireille tried not to sound broken.


    ¡°Talking just makes it hurt more. Can¡­ Can we talkter, James? I promise to call you tomorrow¡± She promised him.


    ¡°Alright. Will be expecting your call then¡± James replied and ended the call.


    Mireille pushed the phone away from herself and dropped her face into the sheets.


    Her phone rang again and Mireille groaned in frustration. She wanted to be left alone at the moment. The only person she wanted to stay with her and not leave would be leaving anyways.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Mireille got up and looked at the phone screen, hoping it was Dante calling but she was disappointed to find that it was Belinda calling.


    Letting out a deep, sad sigh, she picked up the call.


    ¡°Hello girlll!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Bel¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Belinda asked, immediately sensing that something was wrong.


    ¡°Just¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡±


    ¡°You know you can tell me about everything that is going on, right?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Bel¡± Mireille called and sniffled back the tears that threatened to drop.


    ¡°Yes? I am listening to you, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°I found out I am in love with Dante already and today, I¡­ I tried asking him a few questions and he told me he was never ever going to fall in love. Belinda¡­¡± Mireille readjusted and ced her right hand over her face.


    ¡°He told me he is never going to love a woman. Belinda, I am in love with Dante and I feel so stupid¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mireille. There is no way that man isn¡¯t in love with you. Did you tell him about your feelings directly?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°No. I¡­ I just asked questions¡±


    ¡°I want you to calm down and listen to me. Dante Romano is in love with you and I bet he is just denying his feelings for you and denial neversts long. He is going to get over the denial soon and the both of you will be together¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the case, Bel?¡± Mireille asked, a glimmer of hope appearing in her heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot of things, Mireille but I know a man in love when I see one and Dante Romano is for sure in love with you.¡±

 Their Last Fuck

    The next day


    Mireille walked into Dante¡¯s study where he was working on hisptop. She was dressed in a ck sleep dress. Thecy top of the ck sleep dress revealed her cleavages and thece running by the sides revealed her thighs.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dante cursed, gulping down.


    He was not sure he would ever not get amazed by how sexy and beautiful she could be and how much she could turn him on.


    ¡°The sleep dress you bought for me¡± Mireille smiled at him and did a small turn to show him what the dress looked like on her.


    Dante had brought it for her on their way back from work and just like he had envisioned, she looked perfect in the sleep dress.


    ¡°You look perfectly sexy¡± Dante licked his lips and Mireille felt her cheeks flush a bright red.


    ¡°Come over here to Master, Principessa. Like you knew what I needed the most right now¡± Dante whispered as she walked closer to him.


    He pulled his chair away from the desk and motioned Mireille to sit on hisps. Mireille tucked her hair behind her ear and gently lowered her ass onto hisps.


    ¡°You smell so good¡± Dante shut his eyes and took in the scent of her.


    ¡°You have been working hard all day¡± Mireille pointed out.


    ¡°That is because I have to make sure some things are in ce before I travel tomorrow¡±


    Mireille sighed noticeably in response.


    ¡°I¡¯d better leave you to it, then¡± she said and tried to get up from hisps but Dante moved his hand to her waist, holding her back to him.


    ¡°Leave me to what? To boring work?¡± He asked, pulling her hair to the right side.


    ¡°I¡¯d be damned to choose work over you and when I said I have to make sure some things are in ce, your pussy is one of them. I need to teach your pussy a lesson too¡± he whispered into her ears and Mireille shuddered. Dante dropped his face to the left side of her neck and dropped a soft kiss on her neck.


    ¡°But you need to work, right?¡± Mireille asked, her voice already thinning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to work. I need to have you every fucking single time I can¡± he kissed on the hickey he had given her and Mireille shut her eyes for a second.


    Her lips parted as Dante reached his hand to her thighs and parted them, journeying further in between her thighs.


    ¡°Ohhh¡± a soft moan left her lips as her pussy moistened.


    ¡°You came here for this, right?¡± Dante asked as his hands got closer to her pussy.


    ¡°Y¡­ yes, Master.¡± She moaned as his hands reached her bare pussy.


    ¡°No panties.¡± Dante pointed out as his other hand moved to her tits and he groped the left tit in his hand causing Mireille to arch her back and moan in pleasure.


    ¡°My little slutty Princess could not wait for me to finish up ande to her so she came to me with no panties, is that right?¡± He asked and fondled her tit hard causing Mireille to whimper for a second.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± Dante cursed, knowing he would miss hearing her whimper like that.


    Hell! Tonight could be thest time he would ever fuck her. The thoughts of never being able to hear her moans and whimpers after this night made him p her tit.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± He repeated the question and Mireille lips quivered a response.


    ¡°Y-yes, Master. I could not wait so I came to Master¡± she grinded her ass into his hard on.


    Dante groaned, his fingers running over her pussy lips and teasing her entrance while his hand fondled the left tit again.


    Dante suddenly stopped all of his ministrations and got on his feet, lifting Mireille off his body and dropping her on his desk.


    He imed her lips in his, kissing her hard as his hands roamed her body, resisting the urge to tear the sexy sleep dress off her body.


    Mireille¡¯s hands roamed around him as she kissed him back, tasting him. Her nose was filled with the scent of him and Mireille felt nothing but him clouding her senses entirely.


    Her legs lifted and wrapped around his waist just at the moment, Dante¡¯s hands chose to stop their roaming and rest on her boobs.


    Dante pulled away from the hard kiss, his eyes filled with want for her.


    ¡°I fucking want you¡± he rasped and pushed the tiny sleeves of the sleep dress down.


    The sleeves fell off her arms easily, letting out her tits. Dante looked down at her tits and her lust filled eyes, then back at her tits.


    Without a word, he lowered his head to her tits, slurping the right nipple into his mouth.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Mireille moaned, throwing her head back as her fingers found his hair, pulling him closer into her tits.


    ¡°You are so fucking beautiful! So fucking perfect¡± Dante moaned on the tits he knew he would miss more than anything else.


    ¡°Thank you, Master¡± Mireille trembled as his tongue teased her nipple before he pulled away and took her parted lips into his mouth.


    His left hand wrapped around her throat, cutting off her oxygen supply. Mireille kissed him back feverishly as if he was the air she needed at that point.


    Her hand left his hair and roamed his hard body before going lower to rest on the bulge in his trousers. She moaned into the breathless kiss, feeling the hard, thick cock she so much loved.


    His fingers grazed her saliva wet nipple and Mireille shuddered at the feel of his fingers teasing her nipple while his skillful tongue kissed her, taking control of her mouth.


    ¡°Master!¡± Mireille gasped, pulling away from the kiss as he pinched her nipple hard.


    ¡°Oh god¡± she moaned as Dante soothed the nipple and took her lips back in his.


    He kissed her lips for a few seconds before pulling away, locking eye contact with her as he lowered his head back to her tits.


    His left hand wrapped around her neck once more and Mireille arched a bit more, a soft moan leaving her lips as she got even wetter.


    Dante stuck out his tongue, licking ever slightly on the nipple of her right tit.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Mireille moaned, her eyes rolling back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look away from me!¡± Dante ordered in an authoritative tone that made her get even wetter.


    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I will only do what Master wants me to do¡± she looked back into his eyes, resisting the urge to throw her head back.


    Their eyes remained locked as Dante gave the sides of her tits a long lick before sucking the hard, aroused nipple into his mouth.


    Staring deeply into the hazel eyes that reflected her wants, Dante bit down on her nipple and Mireille shook, her hands reaching for his shoulders and holding tightly as she felt her climax quickly building up.


    ¡°Master¡± a cry tore through her lips as Dante broke the eye contact, moved to the other tit and offered the same treatment to it.


    ¡°May I cum?¡± Her toes curled, her grip on his shoulders tightened even more.


    ¡°May your slutty Princess cum? Please, may I cum?¡± She cried out as he sucked hard on the tit he had just bit on.


    Dante moaned on her tits before raising his head from her tit to look into her pleasure contorted face.


    ¡°Not yet. My slutty Princess does not have the chance to cum yet¡±


    Mireille whimpered on hearing that, her fingers burying into his shoulders in an attempt to hold back her climax as Dante got rid of his belt.


    He pushed down his ck trousers along with his briefs, letting his hard cock out. The hard, thick cock was lined with veins and Dante groaned as he fisted his cock.


    ¡°Will you miss seeing my cock? Will you miss seeing this beautiful cock?¡± He asked and Mireille whimpered, her gaze lingering on his beautiful cock.


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes¡± she admitted.


    ¡°May I touch your beautiful cock, please?¡± Mireille asked, her gaze transfixed on his hard cock.


    My gaze on his cock made Dante all the more harder and his cock jerked in response to her words.


    ¡°You may¡± Mireille pulled herself to the edge of the desk and let her right hand off Dante¡¯s shoulders, she lowered her right hand to his hard cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Master will miss your soft hands.¡± Dante moaned as Mireille rested her head into his chest, her right hand unable to wrap around his cock.


    She began moving her inadequate hand around his cock, her thumb reaching for the head of his cock and her ears appreciating the groans and moans of Dante as she teased his sensitive head of his cock.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Giving him a hand job made Mireille the more hornier and in no time her body was trembling with her attempts to hold off her orgasm.


    ¡°Please, Master¡± she whimpered, feeling the hard cock in her hand. She wanted it inside of her pussy already and Mireille could not imagine anything more perfect than her cumming with his cock inside of her pussy, her squirt gushing out with his cock fully buried inside of her.


    Dante raised her head up from his shoulders, his jaws clenched in the pleasure her hands provided him with.


    ¡°I will let this personal whore of mine cum on my cock. Spread your legs¡± he pped her thighs and Mireille moaned loudly, spreading her legs faster than she wondered how he knew what was going on in her mind.


    In a second, Dante had shoved his cock into her tight pussy.


    ¡°Christ!! Thank you!!¡± Mireille screamed, followed by iprehensible moans as she came with his hard cock lodged deep inside of her pussy.

 Their Last Fuck 2

    ¡°Urgg! Fuck! You are squeezing me so fucking well!! Principessa¡± Dante threw his head back for a few seconds before pulling himself together and kissing Mireille hard on her lips, muffling the moans of her descending climax.


    Mireille¡¯s tits pressed into his chest as she calmed down from her climax and Dante pulled away from the kiss.


    ¡°Please fuck me¡± Mireille pleaded with him, wanting nothing more than to have him fuck her until she came yet again.


    ¡°Not yet. You have to earn it¡± Dante slipped his cock out of her and Mireille grumbled at the empty feeling his cock¡¯s exit had just caused her pussy.


    ¡°If you can count 1 to 10 without being interrupted by any of your nasty moans, then I will let my hard cock into your wet, nasty pussy. Now, spread those legs wider and let your Master feast.¡±


    Mireille shuddered but quickly did as he said, spreading her legs wide, her ass still seated on the desk. Dante got down onto his knees, his cock fisted in his left hand as he jerked off to reduce the ache.


    He raised his face to her pussy and breathed in the musky scent of her squirt.


    ¡°Now!¡± He said the one word and descended his mouth on her pussy.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Was the first words Mireille hissed, her hands wrapping around his head.


    ¡°One¡± she moaned the word, her eyes shutting tightly as his tongue pushed past her pussy lips into her pussy.


    Mireille bit down on her lips to avoid moaning and disrupting the count.


    ¡°Two!¡± She moaned instead, raising her hips to grind her pussy into his face.


    Dante pulled his tongue out of her pussy and licked her entire slit to her clit.


    ¡°Threeeee¡± Mireille drawled, her eyes rolling over as his tongue worked skillfully on her clit.


    Dante smirked against her pussy, his tonguepping up all of her dripped squirt as he returned to her pussy lips.


    Mireille had just found the strength to say the number four when Dante¡¯s teeth reced his tongue and he nibbled on her pussy lip.


    ¡°Fuck!! Master!!¡± Mireille screamed, losing the count as her body bucked badly.


    ¡°Cum!¡± Dante took his face off her pussy and pped her pussy.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    That p was her undoing as Mireille fell back to the desk, her body shaking violently as her pussy squirted on Dante¡¯s face.


    ¡°I am such a nasty little slut for my Master¡± Mireille burst into sobs out of pleasure.


    Dante gave her one long lick before getting onto his feet. He pulled her limp body into his arms and kissed her lips hard. Mireille¡¯s hands reached for his shirt, thest clothing on him that was now wet with her squirt. She unbuttoned the shirt all the way and Dante aided her in getting the shirt off his body.


    He pulled his lips away from hers, dropping the shirt to the floor, now fully naked.


    Mireille ran her fingers around his inked chest, her fingers lingering on the crown tattoo.


    She leaned in and kissed softly on his chest, moving towards his right nipple with kisses. She kissed on it and a deep groan left Dante¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Get down from the desk.¡± Dante demanded and Mireille got down from the desk, her knees bucking for a second before she regained her stance.


    Mireille kissed softly all over his tattooed chest and stopped at the crown tattoo. She kissed every inch of the tattoo and licked on it.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Dante rasped, watching her lick his skin.


    It was one of the best things for him to see her licking on the tattoo she had innocently inspired him to get drawn, many years ago.


    ¡°Get down on your knees. I want to feel your mouth tonight¡± he demanded and she got down to her knees and wrapped both hands around his cock.


    Mireille licked her lips and looked up at Dante, her eyes finding his as she took her lips closer to his cock and brushed her pursed lips with his piercing.


    She gave him the most innocent good girl look as she took his cock into her mouth and that look just drove Dante crazy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t look at me like that¡± Dante¡¯s right hand reached into his hair, pulling at it as the sight of her made him want to spill his load into her mouth.


    Mireille however disobeyed, enjoying seeing Dante losing it. She repeated the innocent look, her tongue swirling around his piercing and the head of his cock.


    ¡°You little tease!¡± Dante growled and rammed his cock into her mouth, filling her mouth.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes filled with fresh tears as his cock pushed against the back of her throat.


    ¡°That innocent look drives me crazy, Principessa¡± he groaned, his cock still lodged in the warmth of her mouth.


    Dante slowly pulled his cock out only to m back in, causing a gagging noise.


    ¡°Rx your throat for me. Let me take over, I know you want it like a petty slut¡± Dante growled, his hands pulling her hair into two ponytails.


    He pulled out and mmed back in, faster this time.


    In no time, he was fucking her mouth, using her small mouth just like it deserved to be used.


    Dante knew he would miss the feel of her tight little, wet and warm mouth wrapped around his cock, he would miss her tongue and he would miss seeing the tears that dropped when he fucked her mouth roughly just like he was doing at the moment.


    And he would miss the little tremble her body did, knowing that she was fucking enjoying him using her mouth for his pleasure. He would miss watching her hands slide down her body and her eyes begging him for the permission to touch her pussy just like her eyes were begging at the moment.


    ¡°Do it¡± Dante growled and watched her swiftly move her hands down to her pussy and pushed two fingers into her wet cunt.


    ¡°Urrgh!! I am going to cum in your fucking mouth! Your mouth will get used for the right purposes¡± he growled and rammed in onest time.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of her eyes as his cum filled her mouth, her fingers stilling in her pussy.


    Dante pulled his cock out of her mouth and thest spurt of cum showered her face.


    Mireille licked her lips and quickly got onto her fours, wanting to be fucked by his cock so she could cum with his cock inside of her. That had to be one of her favourite ways of climaxing.


    Mireille jiggled her ass to Dante and looked back at him.


    ¡°Pleasee fuck your Princess. Please fuck me with your perfect, pierced cock¡± she begged to be fucked.


    Dante got down to his knees and got behind her, fisting his cock. He pushed his cock against her pussy lips and Mireille trembled with want.


    ¡°Please, fuck me¡± she begged again.


    ¡°You are such a horny little slut for me¡± Dante pped her ass cheek.


    ¡°Christ!! Yes I am, I am horny and I am your little slut¡± she admitted but Dante just rubbed the head of his cock over her pussy the more, making her wetter, needier but not giving her what she wanted.


    His cock head rubbed and rubbed until Mireille could barely hold back from cumming.


    ¡°Please! I want to cum with Master¡¯s cock inside of me. Please give me that honor¡±


    ¡°My little slut thinks she deserves any honour¡± Dante cackled and pped both ass cheeks.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t deserve any honour! But I will do anything to get¡­ To get the honour of having your cock in my pussy or in my ass. Please, Master¡± she begged.


    ¡°I will have your ass for now¡± Dante groaned and pulled his cock, slick with her juices now. He positioned his cock to her ass and reached his hand forward to grab her both tits.


    Shutting his eyes, Dante shoved his cock into Mireille¡¯s ass, fondling her tits and shutting his eyes tightly in ecstasy.


    Mireille purred and moaned in relief and ecstasy as her orgasm rocked her with him in her ass. Mireille wailed in pleasure.


    Pulling her hands away from the floor, she leaned back into Dante, taking more of his cock that had not been fully inside of her ass.


    ¡°Aaah¡± she moaned as his cock stretched her ass.


    How in the world could she leave a man who made her feel this way? A man who knew when to wipe her tears and when to make her cry more? How could she leave this man she so fucking loved now?

 Confessing Her Feelings

    The next day


    Mireille clutched tightly to her bag, took one final look at herself in the mirror, did a little spin and gave herself a satisfactory nod before leaving the mirror.


    Dante was finally leaving and Mireille was going to tell him about her feelings for him. She did not care if he had gotten it when she asked him those questions or not, she was going to confess her feelings to him directly.


    Belinda had done a great job assuring her that Dante was only denying his feelings for her and he would not be able to deny it if she confessed her feelings to him directly.


    Mireille held onto that little string of hope. With each passing second, she could feel her heart thumping in fear and in excitement.


    In fear that she could be rejected and this time, rejected for real and in excitement that she could be just a few minutes away from being Dante¡¯s lover.


    She let out a deep breath just at the moment her door opened.


    Dante walked in, charming as always in a ck suit, clearly tailored just for him. Seeing him made Mireille heart thump and she swallowed down hard.


    ¡°Want to take a picture so you have something to stare at while I am gone?¡± Dante asked, a smirk pulling at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± Mireille replied and looked away from him.


    ¡°Dante, let me ask for thest time. Can I really not follow you to wherever you are off to?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. If you could, I will definitely bring you along with me and not miss out on the little time we have left together¡± he took steps closer to her and smacked his lips wet.


    d in a beautiful, blue knee length dress with a white flower design on the left side of her chest, Mireille looked simple and breathtaking and Dante held back a groan.


    He was going to miss her, everything about her.


    ¡°You look at me like you really really want me¡± Mireille locked gaze with him, clutching harder to her purse.


    ¡°Because I really really want you¡± Dante grabbed her close to him, his right hand on her waist, the left hand resting lower at her ass and his gaze flickering between her eyes and her lips.


    He knew for sure that if he took a taste of her lips, he would not be leaving here anytime soon.


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Mireille¡¯s voice got shaky and the fear of rejection in her heart increased, overshadowing the excitement of eptance.


    She slowly pulled away from his grip, her expression nervous and her eyes avoiding his.


    ¡°Are you okay, Princess?¡± Dante asked, immediately concerned about her.


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes I am¡± her voice shook a bit as she gave him an awkward smile.


    Something in Mireille told her to give up on telling him about her feelings and just let him leave. It told her that she would only be hurting herself by telling him this.


    ¡°If anything is wrong, you have to tell me about it¡± Dante¡¯s voice deepened as he took a step closer to cover the distance she had created by pulling away from him.


    Mireille shed him another awkward smile.


    ¡°I was thinking about following you to whatever air craft you are flying on.¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to, Princess. The longer I stay with you, the more I want to just spend the entire day with you¡±


    Mireille felt her heartbeat tripling in excitement. His words somehow fueled her belief that she might not be rejected by him so Mireille decided to tell him.


    She opened her bag and brought out a small sized blue teddy bear and a neatly packedpression shirt.


    ¡°Here you go, Dante¡± she stretched the gifts out to him.


    A smile pushed at the sides of Dante¡¯s lips as he took the teddy bear first. It had to be the cutest gift he had received in as long as he could remember.


    ¡°This is cute, just like you are, little Princess¡± he raised the teddy bear with a smirk like smile.


    ¡°I like it¡± he added and took thepression shirt with his other hand.


    ¡°You know you didn¡¯t have to get me anything¡± he lowered his height to face her since Mireille was lowering her gaze shyly.


    ¡°I got my pay and I decided to get you some gifts. I didn¡¯t buy those from the ck card you gave to me¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot you still have that with you. I was going to give you another one¡± he held the two gifts in his right hand and dug his left hand into his pocket, bringing out another ck card.


    ¡°How can you forget you gave out a ck card?¡± Mireille asked him, raising her head to meet with his gaze.


    Dante gave no response as his eyes locked with hers. His grey eyes staring into her hazel eyes. The both of them remained in the silence, staring at each other. With each passing second, Mireille¡¯s heart beat harder.


    ¡°I love you!¡± She suddenly yelled the words out and shut her eyes tightly.


    She had done it. She had confessed her feelings to him and it was time for the aftermath. eptance or rejection. She kept her eyes shut, scared of looking at his face and finding a negative expression on his face.


    There was silence and the silence made Mireille even more awkward. He wasn¡¯t saying a word so she slowly opened her eyes, her teeth finding her lower lip and biting hard on it as her hands turned sweaty.


    Dante had taken two steps away from her, the gifts still in his hands but the look on his face was not favourable at all and Mireille felt her heart sinking.


    His gaze was hard and his expression stony. Thest time she recalled seeing this expression on his face was on that moonlit night when he had killed the man with a vase.


    Yes, he looked that deadly at the moment. His jaws were clenched and his hands were tightened on the gifts and the card.


    ¡°Princess¡± he finally spoke up, his voice hard and almost harsh.


    ¡°We made a deal at the beginning of all of this and falling in love was not part of it. We agreed that it would be two months of sex and living together.¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Tears filled Mireille¡¯s eyes and Dante looked away from her eyes, his tightened lips parting out as he let out hot air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I fell for you, Dante. I could¡­ I could swear back then I did not love you but now, I don¡¯t know how it happened but I am in love with you, Dante¡± she said, in an almost pleading tone.


    ¡°You are not in love with me, Princess. This is because I have been around you way too much these days. This is a feeling that will leave once I am away for like two or three days. You are not in love with me¡± he spelt out thest words.


    ¡°I know what I am feeling, Dante¡± A tear slipped down her cheeks and Mireille quickly wiped it away.


    Dante groaned inwardly, resisting the urge to pull her into a hug and tell her he loved her too. He had to remind himself that letting go of her was the only way he could keep her safe.


    He was more than willing to hurt his feelings as long as it would keep her safe but watching her hurt was worse than he ever thought it could be.


    ¡°You do not know what you are feeling, Mireille¡± he switched to using her real name and more tears rolled down Mireille¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me that, Dante!¡± She raised her voice at him.


    ¡°I am not a kid, I know what I am feeling and¡­¡± She sniffed back her tears.


    ¡°And you do not have to tell me what I am feeling as if you reside inside of me. I know my own feelings, you do not know what I am feeling in my heart, I know that, Dante¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± Dante tried to sound as distant and cold as he could ever be but his voice shook slightly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I do not know what you are feeling in your heart¡± he agreed and gulped down hard as Mireille looked at him, her eyes requesting for a response from him to her feelings even though it was clear already what his feelings were.


    ¡°I do not fall in love and I do not love you, Mireille.¡± His heart clenched at the lie he had just told but he continued his words, painfully so.


    ¡°I told you women who fall in love with me get their hearts broken and I am sorry you have to be one of them now¡±


    More tears streamed down Mireille¡¯s cheeks and she did not try wiping the tears away anymore. His words broke her and the way he had said the words like they were nothing broke her even more.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you denying your feelings with me, Dante?¡± Mireille asked, trying to hold onto any string of hope.


    ¡°I am not trying to deny anything. I just don¡¯t have feelings for you, Mireille. You told me you know your heart better than anyone and I do know mine too better than anyone. My heart does not love you, it doesn¡¯t beat for anyone¡­ Including you¡± Dante avoided her gaze as he said the words he knew was crumbling her.


    ¡°Why would you treat me so well if you do not love me?!¡± Mireille yelled, more tears rolling down.


    ¡°You are the closest woman to my heart. That is why. But you are only close to my heart, you are not in my heart¡± He shook his head, wishing he could deafen his ears and not listen to her sobbing because of him.


    ¡°I am¡­ I am sorry, Princess. It¡¯s all my fault but I do not love you. Everything would be over by the time I am back and I hope you are over the feeling you think is love.¡± Dante raised the gifts in the air.


    ¡°I appreciate the gifts and I will cherish them, Principessa¡± he returned to calling her that.


    ¡°Goodbye¡± Dante whispered, not being able to handle being in the same room with a sobbing Mireille he could not console.


    Mireille crashed down to her knees as the door shut behind Dante. She palmed her face, wetting her palms with her tears.


    ¡°I really love you, Dante. I really do¡± she sobbed.

 Missing Her Badly

    Dante stepped out of the mansion, holding the teddy bear and the shirt in his hands.


    Ditto who was standing by the car door to open it up for Dante when he was close enough was clearly surprised to see his boss with a cute teddy bear in his hands.


    But recalling that his boss was in love with a woman, he knew who the teddy bear hade from immediately.


    ¡°Good morning boss¡± he bowed his head slightly as Dante stopped in front of him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t being with me¡± Dante said to him and Ditto¡¯s brows arched.


    For deals this important, he had always been with Dante as his right hand man. Why would his boss ever want him to stay back?


    ¡°Have I offended you, boss?¡± Ditto asked.


    ¡°You will be getting a new scar if you offended me. So no, you did not. You will be watching over the first priority¡±


    Ditto almost pointed out that he (Dante) was the first priority but he recalled just in time who the first priority now was.


    ¡°As per your orders, boss¡± he replied.


    ¡°Let her go to work if she wishes to and let her do whatever she wants to as long as it would not put her in danger. If she gets in the slightest danger, you should shoot yourself dead before I get back cause you know your death is going to be worse when I get here¡±


    ¡°I will protect her with my life.¡±


    ¡°Also, report every single detail about her to me every night. Where she went to, when she left home, things she did. I want to know everything¡±


    ¡°I will be sure to do as you have ordered¡± Ditto responded and pulled the car door open for Dante.


    ¡°Keep her safe¡± Dante said to Ditto one more time before getting into the car.


    ¡°Start the car¡± he said to the driver and leaned back as the drive started.


    He took the teddy bear to his lips and ced a soft kiss on it. Her perfume was on the teddy bear and breathing in the scent of her perfume relieved his aching heart a lot.


    ¡°I am sorry, Princess but this is for you. To keep you safe.¡±


    Two dayster


    Dante had his gaze on the burly man who sat opposite him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have all the time in the world. Sign and let¡¯s get over this¡± Dante groaned, his deadly gaze still on the man.


    A few men in ck were behind the man and Dante¡¯s men were behind him. Each of them at alert and set to take actions in case the other side tried to y tricks.


    Dante watched the man fix his signature to the document.


    ¡°Good¡± he remarked and lifted his hand towards one of his men. The man handed him a small pocket knife and Dante dropped it on the table.


    ¡°What for?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Dante Romano always and always requires a blood signature¡± Dante spelt out and the man gulped down, picking the pocket knife.


    ¡°I can make use of a needle to prick my thumb, can¡¯t I?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°I have no time to waste. Do what you have to do and let me leave¡± Dante rasped and the man unsheathed the pocket knife.


    He pushed the sharp edge of the knife into his thumb and pressed his bloodied thumb on his signature.


    ¡°There. I am done¡± He stated and Dante took the document. He nced at it and nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Thank you for involving us in this deal¡± the man thanked Dante who gave no response.


    He dropped the document and signed it too.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I do not have to remind you that if you breach a single term, I will not only be terminating this contract but also your life and your entire miserly team¡± Dante nced at the men behind him.


    ¡°I will not dare to go against you¡± the man replied and Dante got up on his feet.


    He walked out of the empty restaurant that had been reserved by him for the entire day. Dante walked towards the cars, heavily guarded by his men.


    The car door was pulled open for him as he got closer and he stepped into the car, meeting James in it.


    Dante dropped the document in Jame¡¯sps.


    ¡°Done with that miser you insisted helped you so much that you had to involve in this¡±


    ¡°I should have asked you before promising him anything but I had no choice. I had to do anything and everything¡±


    Dante loosened his tie with a small groan.


    ¡°He is just a little disturbance and for your sake, I will act like he doesn¡¯t exist¡± Dante added.


    ¡°Thank you¡± James added.


    ¡°How many more days do we have to spend here?¡± Dante questioned.


    ¡°Three days more. We will be doing the big signing with The Vatarco¡¯s in three days and that will finalize the signing¡±


    ¡°Good¡± Dante remarked.


    ¡°Move the car¡± he said to the driver and the car was started right away.


    ¡°And¡­¡± James picked up a little blue teddy bear.


    ¡°When did you start keeping teddy bears in your car?¡± James asked and Dante¡¯s gaze softened at the sight of the teddy bear Mireille had given to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me one of your women actually gave you a teddy bear?¡± James cackled and without as much as a warning, threw the teddy out of the window.


    ¡°Some kid who needs it will pick it up¡±


    ¡°What the fuck did you just do?!¡± Dante¡¯s softened gaze immediately hardened, his brows pulling closely and his muscles tensing.


    James was taken aback.


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Dante ordered, cutting James off and the car was brought to an immediate halt.


    Dante red hard at James, pushed open the car door and stepped out of the car. His men in the cars behind immediately stepped out of the cars too and followed after him.


    Dante continued walking back until he found the teddy bear on the floor. He picked it up, pping the dust off the teddy bear.


    If it had been anyone else who did this, Dante knew that person would be dead already. He held onto the teddy bear and resisted the urge to hug it to himself in front of these men who knew him as a monster with no soft spot.


    He turned and headed back towards the car. His men, confused as heck walked after him. One of them walked past him quickly and pulled the car door open for Dante.


    Dante stepped back into his car and the door was shut after him.


    ¡°Never ever in your life throw my things away when I did not ask that of you¡± Dante warned sternly, confusing James greatly.


    He could not understand when Dante began giving so much value to something like a cute teddy bear.


    ¡°Sorry, man. I had no idea a teddy bear could be special to you¡± James apologized.


    Dante said nothing more but looked the other way, out of the window, the teddy bear still held in his hand. James stared at Dante, still not understanding his actions and his anger over what was supposed to be minor.


    The car started and the drive continued. A few minutes passed in silence until James phone broke the silence.


    James brought his phone out of his pocket and looked at the screen.


    ¡°Oh, Mireille is calling¡±


    Dante felt his heart skip a beat at the mention of the name of that one special owner.


    For the past two days, he had wanted nothing more than her. To see her face, to feel her touch and hear her voice. He missed every single about her. From the very strand of her hair to her toes.


    She had not called him even once and that was totally understandable after he had rejected her feelings for him but Dante could not help but wish that his phone would ring sometime and the contact, ¡®Principessa¡¯ would be one calling.


    He was strongly resisting the urge to call her himself.


    ¡°Hey, Mireille¡± James picked the call and Dante shut his eyes, listening carefully so he could hear her voice from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Hello James¡± he heard her say to him and a small groan left Dante¡¯s lips.


    He felt the sudden urge to grab the phone from James and speak to her.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Pretty fine. Just got back from work¡± She replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stress yourself too much, alright?¡± James said.


    ¡°I know. Uhm¡­ Have you heard from Dante since two days ago?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Not really¡± James lied.


    ¡°Why are you asking though?¡± James asked and looked at Dante.


    ¡°Nothing. Just wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°I am sure he is doing great¡± James replied.


    ¡°Alright. I hope you are doing well too. You are getting back soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Don¡¯t miss me too much¡± James replied.


    ¡°I will get you a ton of things too¡± he added.


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t stop you so buy whatever you want to buy for me¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Alright. Bye¡± James said and Dante almost told him not to end the call so that he could hear Mireille¡¯s voice a bit more.


    ¡°Bye¡± Mireille said and ended the call.


    Dante gulped down. He missed her badly. Real badly and at this rate, he doubted he would be able to stay away from her forever like he nned to.

 Regrets

    Mireille had just finished taking a bath after working out in the gym house. She sat at the edge of her bed after dressing up in a casual pajamas.


    She picked up a book on her bedside desk and pulled it closer to herself. For the past two days, she had been trying everything and anything to not think of Dante but nothing was working out for her.


    No matter how many hours she spent reading, working or working out at the gym in the evenings, she still thought of him.


    Her eyes read through the first few lines of the book repeatedly for a few seconds before she let out a small grumble and returned the book to the bedside table.


    She palmed her face, shutting her eyes tightly as memories of her with Dante rushed into her head like it had been for the past two days.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She rubbed her face for a few seconds before raising her head with an exasperated sigh. Frustrated, Mireille got up from her bed and grabbed her phone.


    She walked out of her room and headed for Dante¡¯s room. Mireille pushed open the door and walked into the room, the scent of Dante hitting her nostrils.


    She took in a deep breath and got into his bed, burying her face into his pillow. Mireille hated that he was the reason her heart was hurting so much and still yet, just the scent of him around her made her feel almost at peace.


    Mireille cuddled the pillow tightly, wishing it was Dante instead. She turned on her phone and scrolled through the pictures in her gallery, searching for a particr picture.


    She stopped scrolling as she set her eyes on the selfie Dante and taken of him and her. Mireille stared at the picture and a small, sad smile appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Not even a single call from him for thr past two days. Does Dante really really not love me at all?¡± Tears filled her eyes as she checked the notification bar and saw no messages from Dante, still.


    ¡°I miss him so much.¡±


    *


    ¡°Dante?¡± James pushed open the door to Dante¡¯s room and walked in, shutting the door behind him.


    Dante was shirtless, with nothing but grey joggers on him.


    ¡°This mansion of yours has been so boring and it is totally unlike you.¡± James pointed out but Dante gave no response.


    Jame¡¯s gaze fell on the teddy bear that was on the king size bed in the room and he pressed his lips into a thin line.


    ¡°Since I annoyed you earlier today by throwing that cute teddy bear out of the window, why don¡¯t I make you for it by getting you one or twodies to relieve you of your stress?¡± James asked with a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them.¡± Dante replied and the smile on Jame¡¯s face vanished.


    ¡°Why have you been this way, Dante? You haven¡¯t called over even onedy since two days ago. I mean I understand that there are times you don¡¯t want to have sex but knowing you well, you love havingdies around whenever you are on trips like this one. You always have them around at least.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them around this time.¡± Dante turned to face James fully.


    ¡°We are here for work and that is all I am going to do here. If you want to have some fun with women, go ahead.¡± Dante added and James narrowed his eyes at Dante, suspiciously.


    ¡°A cute teddy bear you suddenly cherish, refusing to have sex with sluts, keeping to yourself these days¡­.¡± James stopped in front of Dante, the height difference between them getting obvious as he moved closer.


    ¡°And?¡± Dante asked, staring back at James.


    ¡°You have a special woman in your life.¡± James reached a conclusion and Dante looked away from him.


    ¡°You have no idea what you are talking about.¡± Dante replied and was about to walk away but James grabbed his arm, holding him back.


    ¡°Heavens. What is the issue, James?¡± Dante groaned.


    ¡°You have a woman you are in love with, Dante.¡±


    ¡°More than any other person, you know me best and know I will never fall in love with anyone.¡± Dante said.


    ¡°I know you best and that is why I can tell that you now have a special woman. That special woman¡­¡± James looks turned even more suspicious.


    ¡°I hope she is not Mireille.¡±


    For the next few seconds, Dante¡¯s gaze was locked with that of James in an intense stare.


    ¡°I am not in love with Mireille or anyone. There¡¯s no special woman.¡± Dante eventually denied and jerked Jame¡¯s hands off his arm.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want those little whores hovering around me this time around. You are thinking too far.¡± Dante added but James seemed unconvinced.


    He nced at the teddy bear once more and seeing that the colour was blue, his suspicions increased. Mireille could have been the one who gifted Dante the teddy bear.


    ¡°I do hope I am thinking too far, Dante. I do hope that you are not in love with her and you are not thinking of starting a rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°Jeez. All of these spections because I am not in the mood to fuck some whores?¡±


    James looked away from Dante, hoping that Dante was really telling him the truth. Thest thing he would allow in his lifetime was for Mireille to get involved with Dante romantically.


    Dante Romano could be his best friend but he could never let Dante get in a rtionship with Mireille. It would be way too much danger for Mireille and he (James) would never let Mireille fall into danger even if he had to lose his life while making sure of that.


    Dante put on the ckpression shirt Mireille had gifted him and ran his hands through his hair.


    ¡°I will be at the gym house.¡± he gave a short notice to James and walked out of the room.


    James watched the door shut behind him and as soon as Dante¡¯s footsteps faded away, he hurried over to the teddy bear on the bed.


    He looked at it carefully trying to see if there was anything that pointed out to who it hade from but there was nothing like that.


    He dropped the teddy bear with a sigh of resignation.


    ¡°I hope I don¡¯t regret having asked Mireille to stay with Dante.¡±

 I Missed You

    Dante walked into the living room after spending an hour working out, a distressed look on his face as he heard soft music ying.


    He walked fully into the living room and stopped in his tracks for a few seconds seeing that James was in the living room with two otherdies who were fully naked.


    ¡°Dante Romano.¡± the twodies giggled excitedly on seeing him.


    d in thepression shirt and the grey sweatpants, Dante looked even hotter and there was no doubt that he could easily leave James with no one to fuck tonight.


    ¡°You are back.¡± James gave him a smile and Dante responded with a barely noticeable nod.


    He walked closer and grabbed a ss of alcohol thatid on the table in front of James. He took the ss to his lips and gulped down the entire content.


    He contemted drowning his thoughts in a couple of bottles but he brushed it off and dropped the ss.


    ¡°I will be in my room.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you going to join us?¡± One of thedy got up from James¡¯ side and walked towards Dante seductively, ying with her blonde hair.


    ¡°Get back to James.¡± Dante¡¯s cold words made her stop.


    Dante looked away from her and headed back to his room. He shut the door behind him and almost as soon as he undressed to go and take a bath, his cock throbbed.


    Dante¡¯s brows arched for a second before he groaned. He brushed it off, thinking his thoughtless cock had gotten hard because of the sight of the naked women he had seen in the living room but by the time Dante got under the shower, his cock was fully erect and he was getting real horny.


    ¡°What the heck is wrong with me?¡± Dante questioned himself as he fisted his cock and got under the cold shower.


    He threw his head back as his hands began to run up and down his length to relieve himself but he only got harder and hornier.


    ¡°Oh fuck! I miss her pussy!¡± Dante groaned, running his hands down to his balls before returning it to his cock and jerking himself off urgently.


    ¡°Cielo!¡± He moaned, the cold water running down his skin.


    Eager to cum and get over this sudden erection, Dante increased the pressure on his cock and jerked himself off faster.


    He shut his eyes and let his imagination run wild. He could see his Princess going down on her knees, her innocent face looking at him as she wrapped her hands around his cock and jerked him off.


    Dante¡¯s hands moved faster with the picture he was building in his mind.


    He could see her sticking her tongue out and licking the head of his cock ever so slightly to tease him a bit.


    ¡°Oh right there, Princess! Suck my cock already.¡± Dante moaned, really getting into the imagination.


    He could see her lips parting and stretching as she took his cock into her mouth, her innocent eyes struggling to stay opened and staring at his face. And just below, he could picture her soft tits, firm and perky, waiting to be groped and fondled by him.


    ¡°Fuck! I missed your mouth! Suck harder or I will have to fuck your warm mouth myself.¡± Dante grunted, the picture of Mireille sucking him bing even more vivid in his mind.


    It felt almost real except that reality was much more better. But Dante knew that none of the women down the stairs could have half of the effects just the imagination of Mireille was having on him.


    Dante could picture her taking his cock better, sucking harder and ying with his balls. His other hand joined in the ministrations as he jerked his cock and yed with the balls at the same time.


    ¡°Oh god! Oh my fucking god!¡± Dante rasped breathlessly as his climax hurriedly approached.


    His lips parted in hot breaths and throaty moans and grunts escaped as he pushed himself to orgasm.


    ¡°Urgggh! Princess!¡± He grunted, his hands stilling as he came hard, spilling his cum over his hands.


    Dante slowly opened his eyes and looked down at his cock which was still as hard as ever.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t turned on by anyone, why am I still this hard?¡± He groaned and just then a knock came on the door


    ¡°Hey? You¡¯re in there?¡± It was James.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Are you okay? I just figured out that you drank my ss of alcohol and I actually added an aphrodisiac in it earlier. Is it reacting already?¡±


    Dante groaned, finally understanding the reason behind his sudden erection.


    ¡°I am sorry, Dante. Should I have one of thediese help you out with it?¡± James asked and Dante nced at his hard cock once more.


    He wasn¡¯t in a rtionship with Mireille, right? So it wouldn¡¯t even be cheating or anything if he fucked some slutty pussy to relieve himself tonight.


    But it felt wrong, way too wrong to fuck someone else.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I will be fine.¡± Dante¡¯s deepened voice replied.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I will be fine.¡± Dante assured James


    ¡°Alright. I am sorry, man.¡± James apologized and walked away.


    Twenty minutester


    Dante was in his bed now but he could not even attempt to sleep. Whatever aphrodisiac had been put in the drink, it was powerful.


    His right hand was wrapped around his cock, jerking himself off while his left hand held his phone as he watched the video of Mireille limping which he had taken.


    The short video reyed over and over again as Dante jerked off to the sight of her back view and her limping. He so much wished she was with him at this moment so he could ram his cock into her and leave her limping yet again.


    ¡°Fuck! Urgggh!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± He cursed, still his right hand on his hard cock. His eyes were filled with lust and with every second that passed, Dante was losing every bit of self control that he had.


    ¡°To hell with staying away from her.¡± Dante cursed and without another moment of hesitation, he dialed Mireille¡¯s contact.


    His hands continued jerking off his cock as he waited for her to pick up his call. At the third ring, he wondered if she would pick up his call at all after all, they had not parted on really great terms.


    Just at the moment he thought she would not pick the call, the call was answered.


    ¡°Dante?¡± Her sleepy, sexy voice came from the other side of the line.


    ¡°Oh god! This voice. Your sexy voice!¡± Dante rasped as he began to cum.


    ¡°Principessa.¡± he grunted, spilling his cum onto the sheets.


    ¡°I fucking missed you.¡±

 I Love You

    Mireille stiffened, her eyes widening in surprise as she heard the unmistakeable moans of Dante over the phone. She brought the phone down from her ears and nced at the caller to be certain that it really was Dante calling her.


    Affirming he was the one, Mireille pulled herself up, sitting up on the bed and her sleepiness vanishing immediately. She took the phone back to her ears and she could still hear his heavy breathing as he recovered from cumming.


    She felt her pussy tingle in reaction to that and she gulped down hard, trying to control herself.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what are you doing, Dante?¡± She asked, still wanting to hear him say tell her whatever he was doing.


    ¡°Oh god, Princess. I need you.¡± he groaned sexily and Mireille shut her eyes for a few seconds, her body tingling in response to his words.


    But he had rejected her feelings, right? And he had told her they were over so why was he calling now?


    Pulling herself together, Mireille tried not to give in.


    ¡°You rejected my¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Princess. Don¡¯t you speak about that right now.¡± he cut her off, his words followed by a low, deep moan.


    ¡°I am so fucking hard right now and thest thing I want to talk about is the other day.¡± He rasped and Mireille felt her cheeks heat up, a bright pink appearing.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I mistakenly took something and I need to relieve my cock tonight. It¡¯s so hard and I can only think about you.¡±


    Mireille felt both her heart and yet pussy react to his words. Two days without seeing his face and without feeling his touches had left her wanting too and the urge to slide her left hand into her pajamas and touch herself while listening to his moans washed over her but she held back still.


    ¡°We are over, right? So I guess you can pick any randomdy and have her relieve you.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you want?¡± Dante asked followed by a low moan about how her voice was driving him crazier.


    ¡°I asked a question, Principessa. Is that what you want? For me to go out and fuck some other woman?¡± He asked.


    Mireille did not need to think twice before knowing her honest response. She did not want that, of course. She wanted him to belong to her only but if Dante did not love her like he said he did not, why was he striving not to fuck any other woman? Why was he choosing to jerk off with her on the line instead of just picking a woman over there and fucking her?


    ¡°Grant me a response!¡± Dante growled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to! I don¡¯t want you to fuck another woman out there.¡± Mireille gave a quick response and she could hear Dante pur in satisfaction.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t love me, why do you care if I want you to fuck another woman or not?¡± Mireille asked, her left hand gently going into the trousers of her pajamas.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say our two months deal is not over yet. Christ! Fuck all these talks.¡± the urgency rose in Dante¡¯s voice at the same time Mireille¡¯s hand found her aroused clit.


    ¡°Ohhh.¡± a soft moan left her lips.


    ¡°Call my name.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡± Mireille¡¯s soft voice whispered back the name she had been craving to call.


    ¡°I am going to facetime you right now.¡± Dante said and in a matter of seconds, he had called back.


    Mireille hastily picked up the facetime and seeing Dante¡¯s face made her rub her clit a bit harder and she moaned his name again.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Does my Princess want to see my hard cock? I am fucking hard right now¡±


    Mireille bit down on her lower lip and nodded in response to him.


    ¡°Words¡­ You know I want words. If I was there, I¡¯d be spanking your ass right now.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am sorry, Master. Yes, I want to see your cock. Please, I want to see it¡± the dirty and naughty part of Mireille took overpletely and her care about their rtionship with each other faded into lust for him.


    Dante turned the focus of the phone to his cock and Mireille groaned, knowing that no matter what, she would not be able to feel his beautiful, hard cock in any of her holes.


    ¡°Heavens! I want it, Master.¡±


    ¡°Where do you want it?¡±  Dante asked, keeping the focus on his cock with his other hand flicking his cock for her to drool over.


    ¡°In your little mouth, stretching your lips? Or in your tight and warm pussy? Hell! I am sure you are so fucking wet right now.¡± Dante groaned and returned the focus back to his face.


    ¡°Dip your fingers into your pussy and let me see how wet you are.¡± he demanded huskily and Mireille hastily set her phone down in a way that would enable him see her.


    She pulled down her pajamas and Dante jerked his cock faster, seeing her beautiful pussy.


    ¡°Oh god, that wonderful cunt.¡± he literarily drooled over her pussy.


    ¡°I am d Master loves his Princess¡¯s cunt.¡± Mireille quivered slightly as she pushed two fingers inside of her pussy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like your fingers. Yours¡­. Yours are much more thicker and better.¡± She moaned her words out.


    ¡°And my hands don¡¯t feel like yours. Yours is much more softer and far better.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Pull your fingers out. I didn¡¯t ask you to fuck yourself, did I? Let me see your fingers coated in your juices.¡± Dante said in an authoritative tone that set Mireille doing what he said.


    She withdrew her fingers from her wet pussy and showed the slick fingers to Dante.


    ¡°Wet as I fucking expected. Now suck on your fingers, taste yourself.¡±


    Mireille took her fingers into her mouth, settling her ass back to the bed so Dante could see her face better as she sucked her juices covered fingers.


    ¡°Pretend that is my cock, Princess. Pretend you are sucking my cock.¡±


    ¡°Mhmmm.¡± Mireille moaned on her own fingers, pretending it was his hard, thick cock in her mouth.


    ¡°Your cock feels good in my mouth, Master. I so fucking love your cock.¡± she moaned as she licked her fingers.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Danteplimented her and Mireille¡¯s pussy throbbed at those words.


    ¡°I am Master¡¯s good girl.¡± she moaned nastily.


    ¡°I want to see your pussy now. I want to see you fuck your pussy with your fingers. I want to hear you wish it was my cock fucking you instead.¡± Dante demanded and Mireille threw her head back, sliding her hands back to her pussy.


    Her legs parted, giving Dante a good view of her pussy. Dante watched, his breath getting more ragged and uneven. Her fingers pushed into her pussy and Dante moaned in pleasure at the sight.


    More precum oozed out from the tip of his cock and he grabbed the bottle of lube and poured a bit of it over his cock, then got back to jerking off, his eyes never leaving her pussy.


    ¡°Oh god. That feels good.¡± Mireille moaned.


    ¡°It feels good to have you in my pussy again, Master.¡± she moaned nastily, her eyes rolling back and her toes curling with pleasure.


    ¡°Urgggh! Your pussy feels so good. I love your pussy! Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Oh, fuck me, Master.¡± Mireille fucked her pussy with her fingers faster.


    ¡°Take it, you little slut for my cock! You are always wanting my cock so take it.¡± he jerked off harder.


    ¡°Christ!¡± Mireille cried out and her back arched, her body not being able to hold back at the thought that Dante was staring at her pussy and was jerking off to the sight of her fucking her pussy.


    ¡°I have missed your cock!¡±


    ¡°And I have missed your pussy. Urgggh¡±


    ¡°I have been so needy for your cock, Master and now I so want to cum on your cock, can I? Can your slutty Princess cum on your cock?¡±


    Wanting to see her squirt more than anything, Dante agreed instantly.


    ¡°Yes! Cum on my cock. Squirt all over me!¡±


    Mireille let out a loud cry as she exploded, her squirt gushing out of her pussy and spraying her fingers, the sheets and the phone screen.


    ¡°Thank you!!¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Dante groaned and tightened his grip around his cock, imagining her pussy tightening around his cock as she came.


    ¡°Master is going to cum too, deep inside of you.¡±


    ¡°Please let me see your cock while you cum!¡± Mireille begged just in time for Dante to return the focus of the camera to his cock.


    His moans and grunts apanied with her moans filled the air as he came harder than the first two times he had cum earlier.


    Mireille licked her lips, wishing she could lick the cum off his cock. She salivated lustfully.


    ¡°I love you, Master. Your Princess loves your cock and she loves you too.¡±

 Hello Mireille Mathieu

    The next day


    Mireille was seated behind her desk at work, working as diligently as she could. Andrew was more in charge since Dante was not around but he did not make the job any tougher for Mireille than Dante did.


    Mireille nced at her phone screen for the thousandth time, taking her gaze off the meeting minutes she was reviewing.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was still no messages and no calls from Dante.


    After what had happenedst night, Mireille expected that Dante would have called her but he still hadn¡¯t called her all day. Mireille gulped down painfully, feeling a bit worthless. Dante¡¯s actions made her feel like she was not important unless he needed to satisfy his sexual needs.


    She pressed her lips into a thin line and returned her attention back to herptop. Mireille worked for a few more minutes before her phone beeped with a message.


    She hastily reached for her phone and checked the message. She let out a low hiss, finding out that it was just a spam message.


    Only few secondster, another message dropped and this time, she hesitated checking but she eventually did and her heart jumped, seeing that the message was from Dante.


    It was a simple ¡®Hey Princess¡¯ message but it made her heart thump wildly.


    ¡®Hey Dante¡¯. she texted him back but instead of another text, his call came in.


    Mireille adjusted herself in her seat before picking up the call.


    ¡°Hey.¡± she said as soon as she picked the call.


    Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line, hoping she did not sound way too desperate.


    ¡°Did you call to talk aboutst night?¡± Mireille asked when Dante said nothing over the phone.


    ¡°Not calling afterst night would be me being a bastard to you¡­.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± Mireille cut him off impatiently.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this entire thing better when I get back, Principessa. I will be back in two days. Let¡¯s have a good, lengthy talk then.¡± he replied.


    ¡°Alright, Dante. How is the business going?¡±


    ¡°Going perfectly well. I have it under control like I always do.¡±


    A smile pushed at the sides of Mireille¡¯s lips at his subtle boasting.


    ¡°Call me Princess one more time.¡± Mireille requested, tucking her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°Princess.¡± his deep voice soothed her heart.


    Mireille smiled.


    ¡°Principessa?¡± His voice went lower and Mireille giggled, loving how he called her.


    ¡°I need to get back to working though.¡± Dante said and the call ended.


    Giving Mireille almost no time to think about Dante¡¯s words, her phone rang again and it was Belinda calling her.


    ¡°You all decided to call at the same time.¡± she remarked before picking up Belinda¡¯s call.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Belinda¡¯s usual excited squeal came from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Hey Bel.¡± Mireille greeted back.


    ¡°Are you at work?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten about our outing in two days?¡± Belinda questioned.


    ¡°Of course I haven¡¯t. I will be with you that day for sure.¡±


    ¡°What about Dante? Uhm¡­ Just asking if he would let youe somewhere he has no clue about.¡±


    ¡°He will let me. I might have to show up with a clue of guards behind me though.¡± Mireille chuckled and Belindaughed softly.


    ¡°Alright. I will end the call now and let you get back to working.¡± Belinda said.


    ¡°Alright. Bye.¡±


    The call ended and Mireille let out a small smile. Belinda had not asked about her rtionship with Dante because she (Mireille) had told her not to ask about it for the meantime.


    Mireille dropped the phone and resumed working.


    *


    Two dayster


    ¡°Are you set?¡± Dante asked, pushing the door of James¡¯ room open.


    James who was seated on a plush cushion in his room shot Dante a questioning look. They had just finished thest signing process an hour ago and Dante¡¯s question was definitely unexpected.


    ¡°Set for what?¡± James asked and Dante pulled his luggage after him into the room.


    ¡°Set to leave.¡± he replied thickly.


    ¡°To leave? We can leave tomorrow. We should be resting at the moment and then we can party tonight to celebrate the sess.¡±


    Dante narrowed his eyes at James.


    ¡°Are you sure you can protect Mireille like you should?¡± He questioned and James brows arched in confusion.


    ¡°Why the sudden question about Mireille?¡±


    ¡°Did you check the weather forecast? It would be raining by midnight and she would not be having you or I around if we do not leave right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! How could I not have checked?¡± James shot up to his feet.


    ¡°I will get ready in a few minutes.¡± he walked towards his closet but stopped before walking in and turned to face Dante.


    ¡°I am her brother. Why do you seem to care more than I do?¡± James questioned.


    ¡°You know I cherish her too. Get done with this and meet me in the car, James. We don¡¯t have more time to waste.¡±


    *


    Mireille stepped out of the mansion, dressed in a silky light blue dress. Her hair was pulled into a neat bun and she had a calm expression on her face that perfectly suited the moment.


    ¡°Where would you like to go, Miss Mathieu?¡± Ditto asked formally.


    ¡°I am going out with a friend.¡± Mireille replied


    ¡°We will be with you.¡±


    ¡°I know. There¡¯s no need for me to try to fight that.¡± Mireille shrugged with resignation.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am.¡± he bowed slightly.


    ¡°I will get the car ready.¡±


    In less than a minute of waiting, four ck cars had parked in front of her. Ditto pulled open the car door for Mireille and she got into the car.


    A few other men got into the other three cars and the journey started with Ditto driving the car Mireille was in.


    ¡°Where exactly are we off to, Miss Mathieu?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­.¡± Mireille brought her phone out of her purse and nced at the address again.


    ¡°Dostin Gardens.¡±


    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am.¡±


    The ride continued and Mireille felt great with the night breeze caressing her face. James had told her earlier that he and Dante would be back the next day but Mireille was not sure about how she was supposed to feel about that.


    Of course, she was happy that James wasing back home but each time she thought about Dante¡¯s arrival, she felt a bit awkwardness growing in her.


    She wondered where the long and lengthy talk they would be having would lead them to.


    ¡°Are you alright, Miss Mathieu?¡± Ditto asked.


    ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You sighed a couple of times. If there is anything making you ufortable, please do let me know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you have to worry about.¡±


    The both of them were silent for the next few minutes until Mireille broke the silence.


    ¡°What do you think your boss thinks of me?¡± Mireille asked, her fingers ying with each other.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell what boss thinks of anything or anyone.¡± Ditto replied.


    ¡°Does he talk to you about me?¡± Mireille pushed on further.


    ¡°Yes, he does.¡±


    ¡°What does he say about me?¡± Mireille asked, anxious and excited.


    ¡°I am sorry but I cannot tell you that. Boss would¡­¡±


    ¡°Jeez, are you even human? Every single thing for you revolves around ¡®boss¡¯.¡± Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about being human. I only care about being loyal to my boss.¡±


    Mireille sighed and leaned back into the chair.


    ¡°Forget about it and just take me to where I am going.¡± she gave up on getting anything meaningful from Ditto.


    After almost an hour ride, Ditto parked the car in front of the garden and the other cars parked behind him. He walked over and pulled the car door open for Mireille.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mireille whispered, stepping out of the car.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Belinda ran excitedly towards Mireille.


    She was dressed in a lengthy purple dress and her hair looked carefully done. She had a white purse with her that matched with the white heels she had on.


    ¡°You look awesome!¡± Mireille smiled.


    ¡°I know I do.¡± Belinda did a turn in front of Mireille, smiles on her face.


    Mireille was pretty much the only friend she had and she was excited that Mireille was going to be with her when Ditto asked her out.


    ¡°But really¡­. All these men?¡± Belinda asked, the smile vanishing on her face as she nced at the men who had now alighted from the cars.


    ¡°I have no choice, Bel. Just pretend they don¡¯t exist.¡± Mireille shrugged and Belinda took a better look at Ditto.


    He looked familiar but for a second, she could not tell where she had seen him before. Shrugging it off, she grabbed Mireille¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what exactly we are out here for. This is sure not a party.¡± Mireille pointed out as they walked into the garden, the men following after them.


    ¡°Maybe I should tell you now.¡± Belinda giggled softly.


    ¡°You should.¡± Mireille urged her.


    ¡°Jonas will be asking me out today.¡± Belinda giggled endlessly and a huge smile parted Mireille¡¯s face.


    ¡°Really?! I am so happy for you, Belinda.¡± She hugged Belinda tightly while the men behind them waited and watched the two friends.


    ¡°So you are finally going to be in a real rtionship?¡± Mireille asked and Belinda chuckled before gently hitting her arm.


    ¡°Yes and I love him too.¡± Belinda answered with a shy smile.


    ¡°Oh my! I am happy for you, Belinda. But I need to ensure this guy is a nice guy. I can¡¯t have a brute get my beautiful best friend.¡± Mireille cupped Belinda¡¯s face adoringly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see him.¡± Belinda grabbed Mireille¡¯s right wrist and pulled her towards the beautifully lit garden.


    There was a table in the middle of it and all sorts of delicacies had been prepared. Right after the table, there was a man dressed in a suit who had his back to all of them.


    ¡°Jonas.¡± Belinda called and Jonas turned to face them.


    A small smirk appeared on his lips as he saw Mireille. He was finally going to get his hands on Dante Romano¡¯s weakness and his boss would finally have the upper hand.


    Looking away from Mireille, his gaze met with that of Ditto who now had a terribly hard look on his face. He looked behind Ditto and found a total of ten men behind Ditto.


    Jonas felt much more at ease, after all he had his own men lurking all around the ce and they were much more than ten.


    ¡°Hello Mireille Mathieu.¡± he grinned.

 Killing Someone

    Mireille felt the hair on the back of her neck rise when Jonas grinned at her. The grin did not in any way seem friendly, it made her feel creeped out.


    ¡°Uhm, let¡¯s sit?¡± Belinda said to relieve the sudden tension in the air but it was at that moment exactly that she finally realized where she had seen Ditto.


    It was the other day, at the restaurant with Jonas. Ditto was the man Jonas had not wanted to see her.


    ¡°Miss Mathieu. Please step back.¡± Ditto said and Mireille¡¯s brows arched.


    ¡°Step back? Why?¡± She questioned but Ditto said nothing and moved in front of her.


    His eyes surveyed the ce to try to see if there were others around and though Ditto could not see others around, he knew that Jonas would not have thatfortable grin on his face if he was all alone without back up.


    Ditto walked towards Jonas while the other men immediately surrounded Mireille to protect her.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Mireille asked, utterly confused at how the situation was suddenly turning out.


    Ditto reached Jonas and the two men red at each other with contempt.


    ¡°Thatdy.¡± Ditto started, referring to Belinda.


    ¡°She is the one you tried to hide from me the other day, right?¡± Ditto continued in hushed tones and the grin on Jonas¡¯s face was wiped offpletely.


    ¡°I know her now and I will get rid of her like you got rid of my Lisa. I swear I will.¡± Ditto swore, hatred and anger clouding his face.


    Suddenly, Jonas¡¯s facials rxed again and he smiled at Ditto.


    ¡°You will only be able to get rid of Bel if you leave here alive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Escort Miss Mathieu home right away!¡± Ditto ordered and at the same time, two men walked into the garden, dressed as chefs.


    ¡°Belinda, can you follow those chefs into the kitchen to check the cooking?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡± Bothdies yelled but got no responses.


    ¡°Jonas?¡± Belinda called.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Mireille warned the men who tried to take her away.


    ¡°Take Miss Mathieu home!¡± Ditto yelled and this time, one of them swung Mireille onto his arm and lifted her away.


    Belinda was also lifted by one of the two chefs but before they could run away with her, the other men had stopped them.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Jonas cursed roughly underneath his breath.


    He had not wanted Belinda to see him go bloody but he had no choice at this point.


    He snapped his fingers at the same time Ditto clicked on the screen of his smart wristwatch, sending a message.


    ¡°Your darling Miss Mathieu is not going home.¡± Jonas said.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here, Jonas?!¡± Belinda cried out.


    ¡°Make her look away.!¡± Jonas ordered and immediately Belinda¡¯s face was buried in the chest of one of the men dressed as chefs, Jonas pulled his gun out and the other men pulled their guns out.


    Out of nowhere, about twenty other men joined in and Ditto stepped back, knowing he was outnumbered.


    ¡°We are in front of the car with Miss Mathieu but we have been cornered.¡± the voice of one of the men came to Ditto through the earpiece.


    ¡°If anything happens to her, trust me when I say your entire generation is ruined.¡± Ditto replied the man, still taking steps back.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Jonas ordered and gunshots filled the air, with Dante¡¯s men clearly outnumbered.


    *


    Dante and James were in the backseat of the car. They were close to Dante¡¯s home already and James could not wait to see Mireille again.


    ¡°I was hoping I would go shopping tonight and buy her a few things but I barely bought anything.¡± James raised the bag in his hand up and shook his head, wishing he could have bought more.


    ¡°Why did you get ice cream though?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Mireille likes having it.¡± Dante replied.


    James was about to say something else when the phones of both men beeped. Both men nced at each other and then pulled their phones out of their pockets.


    ¡°F. P is in danger?¡± James whispered in confusion and looked towards Dante.


    ¡°You are the F. P (first priority) and you are clearly not in danger. What is this talking about?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Dante cursed.


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Mireille is in danger.¡± Dante managed to say, his breath getting uneven and beads of sweats forming instantly on his forehead.


    He knew that wherever Ditto was at the moment, he would be unable to pick up a call so he decided to just check Mireille¡¯s location instead.


    ¡°Turn the car and head to Dostin Gardens.¡± Dante ordered the driver immediately he saw Mireille¡¯s location.


    ¡°What the hell is happening, Dante? Why is Mireille in danger? And why is she the F. P in ce of you? What the heck is going on with my sister?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Hell! Can you keep the questions to yourself till she is safe?!¡± Dante groaned.


    He tapped impatiently on the car floor until he could not anymore. Even though the driver was going speedily and the other cars with his men were following behind too, it wasn¡¯t enough for Dante.


    ¡°Stop the fucking car! I will drive!¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The car screeched to a halt and Dante stepped out of the backseat. The driver stepped out hurriedly and Dante got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    He revved the car into motion and drove off at a dangerous speed. His heart was racing as fast as the car was racing through the night road.


    Ignoring every road rules, Dante drove like a maniac with James almost in a panic mode in the backseat. Mireille was the only family he had and he¡¯d rather die than watch his little sister die.


    ¡°Where the hell is this gardens?! Why aren¡¯t we there yet?!¡± James asked and let out a shaky breath.


    ¡°Almost there.¡± Dante whispered almost to himself more than it was to James.


    Dante stepped hard on the brakes, pulling the car to a stop in front of the gardens. He grabbed two guns from the car¡¯s safe and stepped out of the car with James.


    He threw one of the guns at James who caught it swiftly and they both hurried into the garden, Dante¡¯s men following behind them.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Dante gasped, seeing her in the middle of a fire with his men trying their best to protect her.


    Mireille was screaming in fear, her eyes shut tightly and her head lowered.


    Dante shot a few times, killing a few guys to clear his way up to Mireille.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me!!¡±  Mireille screamed, immediately his hands touched her shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Dante said to her, his voice as rough as his breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± he added immediately, not wanting Mireille to look at the bloody bodies. He picked Mireille up, throwing her over his left shoulder.


    But as soon as he did so, a shot was directed at him. He dodged quickly but another shot followed, almost faster than Dante could react but he dodged the bullet and shot at the man firing the shots, his left arm tightening around Mireille.


    With the men who had just arrived, they were able to quickly eliminate Mark¡¯s men whilst Dante found his way out of there with Mireille. He took her into the car and dropped her in the backseat.


    ¡°Da¡­ Dante, you are really here.¡± Mireille cried as she saw his face. She hugged him tightly and Dante patted her with his left hand, his right hand still clutching his gun.


    ¡°Stay right here in the car, Princess. Do not step out no matter what you hear or what you see, okay?¡± He asked and Mireille tearily nodded.


    Dante grabbed the bowl of ice cream and thrusted it into her shaky hands.


    ¡°Have this, princess. It¡¯s vani, your favourite. I will be right back.¡± he said but Mireille grabbed him by the arm, her teary eyes staring into his furious eyes.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you going to kill too?¡± She asked in a shaky voice and Dante clenched his jaws.


    What was she expecting? That he would stay calm when she had almost lost her life in the hands of those miserly bastards?


    Of course, he was going to kill them all but he was going to keep the promise he made to himself, he wasn¡¯t going to let her see him at it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Don¡¯t open this door for anything or anyone except me¡± he gave her a short response, pulled her close and kissed her forehead before letting go and shutting the car door.


    But as soon as he turned back, it was to face a couple of men who were armed with guns.


    Mireille who was looking out of the tinted sses gasped as she saw about five men get onto Dante. Dante shot back and Mireille gripped the bowl of ice cream tightly as she watched bullets flying in the air.


    The men, seeking refuge behind whatever they could and shooting seemed to not care about their own lives.


    ¡°Oh god! Dante!¡± She screamed in panic as she saw him narrowly miss a bullet.


    Mireille could not stand it, Dante had two men to the floor, dead but they were three more men on him and Mireille¡¯s tears had welled up in her eyes.


    She absolutely did not know what got into her but the next second, Mireille pushed the door open and ran out. The men were a bit too busy to notice that she had gotten out.


    Consumed by the will to protect Dante at all cost, Mireille rushed to one of the dead men and picked up a gun thatid near the dead man. Dante had another man down and there were just two left now.


    ¡°Let go of Dante!¡± She yelled, pointing the gun towards the men.


    ¡°Fuck Princess. Get back in the fucking car!¡± Dante turned his attention to her and that second of distraction was enough for one of the men to shoot at Dante.


    ¡°I said let go of him!!¡± Mireille screamed, shut her eyes and pulled the trigger, shooting at one of the two men.


    There was a thud, and then another. Mireille felt her legs shaking as she slowly opened her tightly shut eyes and looked towards Dante who was now walking towards her. He was unharmed and had killed thest man. Mireille was more relieved to see that Dante was unharmed but she suddenly gasped, realizing what she had just done.


    With a shriek, she threw the gun to the floor.


    ¡°I¡­ I just killed someone.¡±

 A Savior Or A Killer

    Dante moved over to Mireille who kept on mumbling words to herself, her eyes wide with surprise and shock as to what she had just done.


    He grabbed her shaky hands with his left hand and raised her shoulder up with his right hand that held the gun too.


    ¡°Listen to me, you didn¡¯t kill someone¡± Dante said to her as soon as she was looking at him.


    ¡°I just did that, Dante! I shot that man!¡± Her voice raised shakily, her eyes filled with fear.


    ¡°Come here, Princess¡± Dante pulled her into an embrace and wrapped his arms around her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t kill someone, you saved someone. You saved me. I would be the one lying dead if you didn¡¯t shoot. You saved me, Princess¡±


    ¡°I feel like a killer, a murderer, Dante¡± Mireille sobbed.


    ¡°You are not one¡± he pulled her back.


    ¡°Look at me, Princess. I am only standing here because of you! You saved me¡± he reached his thumb to her cheeks and brushed the tears away.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you sure?¡± She sniffled.


    ¡°Yes and now, we are going back home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to¡­ I want to go home. Please take me home.¡±


    Dante picked her up from the floor, lifting her into his arms in bridal style. Mireille rxed into his arms, feeling a bit better even though her emotions were conflicting at the moment. Despite the fact that Dante had told her she saved him, Mireille still could not get it out of her head that she had killed someone.


    As Dante dropped her in the backseat of the car, Mireille stiffened, recalling that Belinda was still in there.


    ¡°Belinda!¡± She gasped.


    ¡°Belinda is still in there. Go and get her, Dante. I can¡¯t leave without her¡±


    ¡°She will be safe, I am getting you out of here first¡±


    ¡°No, I am not leaving here without Belinda


    ¡°Shit, Princess!¡± Dante cursed.


    ¡°Please Dante, don¡¯t take me away without Belinda¡± Mireille begged, her eyes pleading.


    ¡°I will drive you a bit away from this ce first¡± Dante sighed softly and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    *


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Jonas cursed roughly, his face contorting in fear and anger as he saw Dante walk into the scene.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± He yelled out an order and he and his men scampered away as he realised that the tables had turned and he had no chances of winning anymore.


    A few more of them got gunned down as they all struggled to reach safety but Jonas managed to eventually escape safely with two other men while using about two others as shield to aid his escape.


    Belinda fell to her butt on the floor, cuddling her knees to her chest and sobbing.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Ditto walked towards Dante and bowed slightly.


    Dante let out a low huff and Ditto dropped down to his knees.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Ditto said.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Dante breathed out.


    ¡°You will get punishedter.¡± he added and Ditto got up from his knelt position.


    He walked over to Belinda who was still huddled up.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Dante asked, since he could not see her face clearly.


    ¡°Miss Mathieu¡¯s friend who invited her to this ce and Jonas¡¯s woman.¡± Ditto replied.


    ¡°Belinda? Let her live.¡± Dante ordered and saw the sh of hurt on Ditto¡¯s face.


    Ditto had once had a girlfriend and Jonas was the one who had killed Ditto¡¯s girlfriend. Right from then, Ditto had vowed to get rid of Jonas¡¯s girlfriend if thetter ever had one.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Ditto epted Dante¡¯s orders painfully.


    If Belinda was killed by Ditto, it would hurt Mireille way too much and Dante was not interested in anything that would have to do with Mireille getting hurt.


    ¡°Get up, Miss.¡± Ditto stretched his hand out to Belinda but Belinda remained huddled up, shivering in fear.


    ¡°Get up or I will just have to carry you, Miss. Belinda.¡±


    Belinda still maintained the same position. Ditto sighed with an eyes roll before grabbing her by the arm and pulling her to her feet.


    ¡°I will take you to an hotel for you to spend the night.¡± he said to her and lifted her into his arms in bridal style.


    ¡°Where is Mireille?¡± James asked, walking up to Dante.


    ¡°In the car.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Clean the mess up and get rid of the footages, Ditto.¡± Dante ordered before he and James headed out towards the car.


    ¡°You should not let her see you.¡± Dante stopped in his tracks to talk to James.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Mireille has seen me. She knows I was definitely involved in the shooting and killing that ured tonight. She will see me as¡­ As a murderer now.¡± Dante replied, recalling the previous incident of him being a murderer.


    ¡°She will be broken if she finds out you were also part of the shootings.¡± Dante said and James nodded, reasoning with Dante.


    He knew Mireille would go crazy if she found out what he was involved in.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He gave in.


    ¡°I will go to my home ande pick Mireille up tomorrow morning.¡±


    The first drop of rain dropped on James skin and he bit down on his lower lip before patting Dante¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Please take care of her.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Dante assured him and with those words, he walked away from James to the car.


    One of his men pulled the car door open and Dante stepped into the backseat where Mireille was sitting and shivering.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante whispered his name as softly as he could.


    He took hold of her shoulders and Mireille just let him. He turned her to face him and raised her jaw a bit so he could look at her face.


    ¡°You are fine now and Belinda is fine too..¡± he pulled her close and Mireille gave in and wrapped her arms around him tightly.


    He had blood stains on his shirt and yet Mireille felt a sense of safety having him hold her close. She hugged him tighter, clinging onto him like her life depended on him. Tears filled her eyes and rolled down.


    ¡°I was so scared.¡± she cried.


    ¡°I am sorry, Princess. I am sorry I didn¡¯t arrive earlier. I am sorry you had to go through that. I am really really sorry.¡± Dante kissed her forehead and hugged her again.


    His aching heart slowly eased as he held her in his arms.


    One of his men stepped into the car¡¯s driver seat and stayed quiet.


    ¡°Everyone here is out to protect you. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± he patted her lovingly.


    ¡°Get me some earpods.¡± Dante ordered the man in the car.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    The man stepped out immediately and walked away.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is it about to rain?¡± Mireille asked, raising her head to look at Dante. Her eyes were full of fear that Dante wanted to wipe away badly.


    ¡°No, it is not going to rain tonight.¡± Dante said and gave her a faint smile.


    After a few minute, the man finally arrived with the earpods and Dante connected it to his phone. He chose a loud rock music and handed the earpods to Mireille, turning the volume all the way up.


    ¡°Take us home.¡± he said to the driver and pulled Mireille close to him, making her bury her face in his chest.


    The rain started falling steadily but Mireille didn¡¯t notice it with the aid of the loud music and Dante shielding her sight.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The drive home was pretty smooth and Mireille wanted nothing more than to take a thorough shower and sleep for long hours. Whatever had happened tonight, she wanted to put it behind her for now and just go to sleep.


    Dante stepped out of the car, umbres held up for him. He lifted Mireille into his arms and walked into the mansion, the umbre still held properly over him and Mireille.


    He did not stop walking until he got into his room. He gently dropped Mireille to the couch and removed the earpods from her ears.


    Mireille trembled as she heard the noise of rain falling. She grabbed Dante¡¯s arm and he quickly crouched down in front of her.


    ¡°You will be fine, Princess. No one is going to be able to harm you as long as I am here.¡±


    ¡°The rain¡­ The rain is so scary.¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Mireille nodded repeated and vigorously, still scared of the falling rain.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille called, her lips quivering as she was in her most vulnerable state after the entire incidents.


    She could not even think straight if she wanted to.


    ¡°Can I¡­ Can you hold me to sleep tonight? I really can¡¯t sleep alone tonight.¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you sleep alone in any case. Come on, I¡¯ll help you take a warm bath first.¡±

 For How Long

    The next day


    ¡°What the fuck are you telling me?!¡± Mark screamed and threw the mug of coffee on his table and Jonas but missed.


    ¡°You were unable to get Mireille Mathieu?! You told me you had it all mapped out and that you were definitely going to her her!¡±


    ¡°I apologize. I had no idea they would be that prepared for any situation. I already had it under¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! They are Dante¡¯s men! If course they are prepared for any situation. Those men have been trained to live and die for their boss! You are useless!¡± Mark rubbed his forehead, trying to calm himself down but it clearly wasn¡¯t working.


    ¡°You know yourself that just yesterday Dante got the biggest deal ever¡­ Bigger than any deal I have ever made even in my days of glory! And still, you missed out on our only chance to bring him down! How hard is it to kidnap a youngdy?! How hard?!¡± He yelled at Jonas.


    ¡°I am sorry, boss but when that youngdy is being protected by Dante Romano. It can be really hard to kidnap her, perhaps killing her would be easier.¡± Jonas suggested and Mark stopped to stare at him for a few seconds before letting out a loud and sarcasticugh.


    ¡°Oh really? We should get rid of his only weakness on his behalf? So he can be all strong without weaknesses again? So he can get all furious ande at us, then ruin us entirely?¡± Mark asked, the sarcastic smiles fading away.


    ¡°Ugh?! Do you even think?!¡± He screamed at Jonas and then took a deep breath.


    ¡°How many men did you take along with you yesterday?¡± He asked.


    ¡°A total of thirty men.¡± Jonas replied.


    ¡°How many returned?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°Four.¡± Jonas stated and Mark went screaming again.


    ¡°26 men! You lost twenty six men in one night and you were still unable to bring her to me.¡±


    Mark took in a shaky breath.


    ¡°If I decide to punish you right now, I am sure I will be killing you right now, Jonas.¡±  Mark walked up to his table and picked the picture of Belinda from underneath a file.


    ¡°Her.¡± he tapped on the picture.


    ¡°I will kill her if you do not bring me Mireille Mathieu in a week. And you might want to deny you having any feelings for her just to protect her. I won¡¯t fall for that old lie. You are in love with her or not, I will kill her if you do not bring Mireille Mathieu to me in a week.¡±


    Jonas clenched his jaw, his gaze hardening.


    ¡°I will bring her to you.¡± he stated.


    ¡°Get out of my sight. You are infuriating me way too much at the moment.¡±


    Jonas walked out of the office and let out a shaky breath. Last night had been a disaster for him and merely thinking about everything made the hair on the back of his neck stand.


    He had not seeded in bringing Mireille to Mark. He had lost twenty six men. He had blown his cover. He had made himself a greater enemy of Dante Romano but even worse than all of this was the fact that he had lost Belinda.


    She had seen him killing, she had seen him threaten the life of her best friend. He needed no one to tell him that Belinda would be harbouring hatred for him in her heart but he was sure that she was safe.


    She was Mireille¡¯s best friend and so she would not be killed. Even Ditto would not dare to touch her because of that. The greatest threat to Belinda¡¯s life at the moment was none other than his own boss, Mark.


    Mark sighed and walked on, trying to think of a way to get Mireille. He did not care about anything else at the moment other than getting Mireille and ensuring the safety of Belinda.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, he had blown his cover and he could no longer get to Mireille through Belinda so he had to make another n. Or maybe he had no ns to make and the only option he had said facing it head on and hoping he seeded and not die at it.


    *


    ¡°Good morning Principessa.¡± Dante walked in with a tray of food in his hands.


    Mireille grumbled sleepily, rubbing her eyes as she woke up. Dante dropped the tray on the bedside table and sat at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asked, helping her sit up.


    Mireille held her head in her hands for a few seconds, the memories of the previous night rushing into her head.


    ¡°Last night¡­¡± She whispered, ignoring the headache that was still disturbing her.


    ¡°What the hell in the world happenedst night?¡± Mireille asked and Dante lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°You should eat first. I will have the doctor check you up so I can be sure you are fine, alright?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what happenedst night.¡± Mireille demanded to know.


    ¡°You¡­ James told me you guys will be back today. Why did you show upst night? And what was all of that that happened?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I came back earlier because I had something to do. James should be here anytime from now. Andst night¡­ It was just you in danger, Princess.¡±


    ¡°I have never been in such danger before! What is happening? Thest time, I was almost shot but you took the shot for me and yesterday, I could swear those men were after me!¡±


    ¡°They were bad guys, Princess. inly bad guys. They are one of the reasons you should always always have my men around you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, Dante.¡± Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°There is more to it. Ditto! Ditto clearly knew that other guy, Jonas. The both of them talked a bit before bullets started flying around! Ditto knows the so called bad guy and¡­ And¡­¡± Mireille seemed to fall out of ce, her body trembling.


    ¡°Mireille!¡± Dante called her name thickly and Mireille calmed down instantly.


    ¡°Jonas is the bad guy. He definitely approached Belinda so he could get to you. You saw the real himst night and I am d you are safe.¡± he cupped her face and stared into her eyes deeply.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille mumbled his name.


    ¡°I killed a¡­.¡±


    ¡°Princess¡± Dante cut her off.


    ¡°I have told you you did not kill anyone. No one saw that happen. Even I didn¡¯t see it happen, the only thing I saw and know is that you saved my life¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ you broke your promise to me.¡± She whispered, trying to keep her tears in check.


    ¡°Ugh Princess.¡± he groaned in response.


    ¡°They could have killed us both. You were in the face of danger. You did not expect me to sit back and watch you get killed, right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°But¡­ But still¡­¡± Mireille tried to find words.


    ¡°Sometimes in life, you have to kill to avoid being killed. I will always do the killing on your behalf whenever that timees for you, Principessa.¡±


    ¡°But you might be in trouble¡­ All those shootings and killings, you and I might be charged to¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to shut you up so bad.¡± Dante whispered underneath his breath.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be charged to court for anything and you most definitely have no reason to be charged to court.¡± he said to her, confidence dripping in his tone.


    ¡°Now and in the future, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from killing every single person who tries killing you.¡±


    Mireille almost hated the fact that those words made her heart skip. And it was a fact in her heart that she was not mad at Dante at all forst night? What the hell was wrong with her thinking?


    But it wasn¡¯t Dante¡¯s fault, was it? It wasn¡¯t his fault that others tried killing and hurting her. And could she be so wrong for enjoying the fact that the man in front of her was willing to do about anything and everything to protect her?


    But still, Mireille had not found out why she was suddenly being targeted by gunmen. Dante had sessfully avoided that question but for how long could he hide the real reason she was in danger away from her?

 Really Safe

    Hours Later


    ¡°The doctor says I am fine.¡± Mireille said to Dante after the exit of the doctor.


    Mireille was in bed while Dante was leaned against the wall, his gaze resting on her like that was all his eyes were ever meant to see. Her and nothing more.


    ¡°Yes, you are pretty strong, aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked, his eyes warming up.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you also have the doctor check you? You were involved in those rough, bloody fights yunno.¡± Mireille pointed out, throwing the sheets off her body.


    ¡°I am fine, Princess.¡± Dante assured her, walking away from the wall to meet up with Mireille.


    ¡°You should stay back in bed for now.¡±


    ¡°I am fine, Dante. I am over the shock and I wasn¡¯t physically hurt at all. I am as strong as a horse.¡± she flexed her non existent muscles and Dante chuckled softly.


    ¡°You did not just flex your tiny arms.¡±


    ¡°I am not tiny.¡± Mireille refuted, folding her arms with a pout on her face.


    ¡°You are.¡± Dante took two more steps towards her, the yful smirk slowly fading away from his face, reced by the look Mireille recognised so well.


    ¡°You are so tiny that I could pick you up, turn you upside down and eat you out. So¡­¡± His gaze flickered from her eyes down to her lips and back to her eyes.


    ¡°Do you still want to argue about how you are not tiny and have me prove my point to you?¡± He asked as Mireille¡¯s gaze met with his.


    She salivated and gently bit down on her lower lip.


    Just at that moment, the door was pushed open and James rushed into the room.


    ¡°James!¡± Mireille¡¯s face lit up and James rushed towards her. He pulled his sister into his arms, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°Oh my! Mireille.¡± he shut his eyes, holding her close.


    Mireille smiled happily, hugging him back while Dante just watched the siblings reuniting, the look on his face showing a bit of annoyance.


    After all, James had just ruined his perfect chance of tasting Mireille¡¯s juices after a whole week of not being able to taste her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± James pulled away from the hug and examined Mireille.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Mireille could not stop smiling.


    ¡°I heard what happenedst night. Oh my god! I was so terrified. Are you really fine?¡± James asked worriedly.


    ¡°I am fine, James. I am really fine.¡± Mireille assured him.


    ¡°And you? Are you fine now?¡± Mireille asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I am totally fine.¡± James looked away from Mireille to look at Dante.


    ¡°Thank you forst night.¡± He thanked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Dante replied coolly.


    ¡°Are you sure you are alright?¡± James asked, returning his attention to Mireille.


    ¡°There are go.¡± Mireille chuckled.


    ¡°I am really fine though.¡± She added and James hugged her once more.


    ¡°Where are the things you got for me?¡± Mireille asked as they pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°They are at home. You will get them when we get home.¡±


    Mireille froze for a second, the smile on her face vanishing as she recalled the fact that she was going to be going home. She was over with Dante.


    She would be leaving with James and that would most probably be the end of whatever could have been between them.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast¡­ Er¡­ I mean lunch?¡± James asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s 2pm. You think I¡¯d let her starve till this time?¡± Dante cut in.


    ¡°Mireille can be pretty stubborn. She could refuse to eat at times.¡± James replied.


    ¡°You are right. She can be pretty stubborn.¡± Dante diverted his gaze to Mireille and locked eyes with her.


    ¡°But there are times when she isn¡¯t stubborn at all. Times when she would do anything and everything I ask of her.¡±


    James cleared his throat at the tone with which Dante had spoken.


    ¡°Mireille, how about you pack up a few things of yours so we can leaveter?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Mireille replied and was about walking away when Dante grabbed her by the arm.


    ¡°How can you ask her to pack up herself when she just went through that?¡± Dante asked James.


    ¡°I am fine. I can pack up myself.¡± Mireille said to Dante, trying to cover up the sadness in her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Just go to your room, I will have some maidse over to help you with.¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Say no more, Princess.¡± he shut her up and watched her sigh in resignation.


    ¡°Fine.¡± she gave in and walked away from Dante.


    Immediately the door shut after Mireille, James look turned serious and he looked at Dante.


    ¡°Would you mind exining everything to me now?¡± James asked and Dante folded his arms.


    ¡°What exactly do you want me to exin to you?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°A whole lot. How did Mireille be the F. P?¡± James questioned.


    ¡°I made her the F. P so she can be safer.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Safer?¡± James huffed.


    ¡°Did she fall into danger in the first ce?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Someone attempted to kill her one time and so I made her the F. P.¡±


    ¡°The boss is always and always the First priority. You making Mireille the first priority is suspicious, Dante. Even if she was your biological sister, you would not make her the F. P so don¡¯t tell me you did this because you see Mireille as your sister.¡±


    ¡°I made Mireille the F. P to keep her safe. Nothing more.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Stop giving me those lies, Dante.¡± James shook his head.


    ¡°What do you want to hear? That I made her the F. P because of some other reasons?¡± Dante asked.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°All I want to hear from you is the truth. What do you have with Mireille? And was she the one who gave you that teddy bear? Why do you care for her even more than I do?¡± James asked and Dante groaned.


    ¡°I cared for Mireille even when we were in highschool and you never seemed to have any issues with that. So what¡¯s with the numerous questions you are asking me now?¡±


    ¡°Because you were not involved in all of this when we were in highschool so I didn¡¯t care! Even if you chose to date her when we were in highschool, I would have given my consent totally so I didn¡¯t care if you fell for her back then or not! But not anymore, Dante. Things have changed, you have loads of enemies, Dante so now I care about you falling for her or not¡±


    ¡°So¡­.¡± Dante rubbed his temple shortly.


    ¡°You would not give me your consent if I ever fall for Mireille?¡±


    ¡°I will never ever give my consent, Dante¡± James replied firmly and Dante chewed on the insides of his mouth.


    ¡°I only made her the F. P because I wanted to protect her. I am not in love with Mireille or any woman and no, she did not gift that teddy bear to me.¡± Dante lied, trying hard to mask the emotions in him.


    ¡°Good. I and Mireille will leave soon. She has been in danger too constantly these days and that is because she has been close to you, so cut all ties and contacts with her as soon as she leaves this ce. I hope you do this, Dante as this is what would make her really safe.¡±

 Leaving Everything Behind

    Mireille looked back at Dante while James walked forward, holding her small luggage with him.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille stopped walking on the stairs and Dante stopped too, a few steps away from her.


    ¡°You promised that we will have a lengthy talk when you are back. We¡­ We haven¡¯t had any talk yet.¡± Mireille pointed out.


    ¡°Mireille?¡± James called, having reached the end of the stairs.


    ¡°Just a minute.¡± Mireille said to him and returned her attention to Dante.


    James groaned lowly and Dante grabbed Mireille by the wrist.


    ¡°Give us a minute, James.¡± he said to James and walked back up the stairs without waiting for a response from James.


    Dante and Mireille stopped in front of his room and Dante breathed in and out deeply.


    He gently pressed her back against the door of his room and lowered his head slightly to look carefully into her beautiful hazel eyes.


    He felt his heart wrench for the thousandth time that day, knowing that he would not see these beautiful eyes as frequently as he used to.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante called and Mireille looked at him with eager eyes, her heart aching to get a positive response from him.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted him to tell her that he equally loved her and hold her back from leaving with James.


    ¡°We cannot be together.¡± Dante crashed all her hopes with those four words.


    ¡°I do not want to hurt you but I have to tell you the truth. We cannot be together, Mireille.¡±


    Mireille lowered her gaze, breaking their eye contact as she did not want him to see the tears that had quickly gathered in her eyes.


    ¡°Look here.¡± Dante raised her head slightly, making her look up at him.


    ¡°You will find a better man out there, Princess.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Dante!¡± Mireille raised her voice slightly and quickly brushed away the tear that slid down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t find a better man out there. All my life, you¡­ You are the only man I can confidently say I have felt love for. I feel everything for you, Dante.¡±


    Dante pulled away from her, not wanting her eyes to break his resolve to let go of her.


    ¡°James is waiting. You should be on your way now, Princess.¡± Dante said to her and without waiting for a response from her, he walked away.


    Dante let out a shaky breath and closed his eyes for a second before opening them right back and walking away, away from the only woman he ever loved.


    *


    Belinda was huddled up in her bed, her phone ringing next to her and her hair in a mess. She was still wearing the dress she had been wearing the previous day.


    Her phone buzzed as it turned to a missed call. The door of her room opened and Ditto walked into the room.


    ¡°You won¡¯t pick your call, Miss Belinda? It¡¯s Miss Mathieu calling your phone¡± Ditto pointed out, peeking at the phone.


    Belinda just shook her head in response. How could she pick up the call and talk to Mireille when she (Belinda) had put her (Mireille) in danger justst night?


    Although Ditto had not said anything to Belinda, she understood that Jonas had intended on getting Mireille. He either was nning on kidnapping her or killing her.


    It finally made sense. The fact that he had always asked of Mireille and seemed more interested in Mireille. It was because Mireille was somehow his target all these while and she had almost gotten Mireille killed!


    If Ditto and Dante had not intervenedst night, Mireille would be in grave danger, a danger that she (Belinda) had pulled her into.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± Belinda sighed and palmed her face.


    ¡°Who in the world is Jonas exactly? Wh¡­ Why would he want to take Mireille away? Why would he have used me to lure her out?¡±


    ¡°I was such a fool.¡± she scolded herself.


    ¡°He clearly never loved me. Everything he did was to get me to bring Mireille out to him and he eventually got me to do just what he wanted.¡±


    Ditto rolled his eyes at her words.


    ¡°Are you sure Jonas does not love you at all?¡± Ditto asked.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Belinda raised her head to look at Ditto.


    Ditto¡¯s brows arched in reaction to her words.


    ¡°He clearly used me! He used me to bring Mireille to him!¡±


    Ditto¡¯s brows rxed and he chuckled softly before his look turned grim.


    ¡°He loves you and that is exactly why I wish I could take your life.¡± Ditto said, staring into her eyes grimly.


    Belinda shivered and a smile parted Ditto¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You look terrified but you don¡¯t have to be. I was not given the permission to kill you just yet so you would remain alive until I finally get the permission to get rid of you.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡± Belinda coiled and Ditto stepped back.


    He was sure that Jonas had feelings for Belinda because that could be that only exnation to him wanting to hide her from him.


    Silence fell upon the room for the next few minutes until Belinda broke the silence.


    ¡°Do you know why Jonas was after Mireille?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ditto replied in a tone that made it clear that he was lying.


    ¡°What about you and Dante Romano? You guys¡­ You guys killed so many men and you haven¡¯t been arrested. What are you guys? Are you involved in some¡­. Some dangerous organisations of some sort? Is that dangerous organisation why Jonas is after Mireille? And is that why you guys can get away with killing?¡± Belinda asked more questions, wanting nothing but to clear all the confusions that was clouding her mind at the moment but Ditto remained silent.


    ¡°Are you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut the fuck up!¡± Ditto groaned, shutting her up.


    Belinda flinched slightly at his raised voice.


    ¡°Whatever questions you have, gulp it all down¡­ Now.¡± he said in a threatening tone that made Belinda subconsciously gulp down.


    ¡°If you want to keep your head, Belinda, then keep all those questions and everything you sawst night to yourself forever. Understood?¡± Ditto asked.


    ¡°Y¡­ yes.¡± she nodded.


    The next day


    James tells Mireille she no longer has to work for Dante. She is still arguing about this when she throws up.


    Mireille was all dressed up for work even though it was still very early in the morning. She knew she had to be out very early if she wanted to get to Romano¡¯s corporations early enough.


    She thought of Dante for a second but soon shook it away and stered a fake smile on her face. She had been rejected by him, not once and not even twice but thrice now.


    It was clear to her now that she would never be his lover and Mireille was going to try hard to get over him. It would be easier for her to get over Dante if Belinda was by her side but Belinda had not picked any of her calls nor replied any of her messages.


    Mireille however nned to go to Belinda¡¯s home to see her once she was done with work.


    ¡°I am strong. I am capable. I do not need Dante to survive.¡± she said the words to herself, took a deep breath and then grabbed her small bag.


    She nced at the cute blue teddy bear at the side of her bed. She had actually bought two pieces of the teddy bear and kept one with herself.


    She picked the teddy bear, kissed it softly and returned it to its ce beside her bed.


    Mireille walked out of the room and shut her door behind her. She contemted waking James up to tell him she was going out but she decided against it.


    She had however only taken a few steps away from her room when the door to Jame¡¯s room opened and he stepped out.


    ¡°Mireille?¡± He seemed surprised to find her all dressed up so early in the morning.


    ¡°Where are you off to? It¡¯s still so early.¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°I am going to work. You know I work for Dante, right?¡± She asked and James pressed his lips into a thin line.


    ¡°Hey.¡± he whispered, taking steps closer to her.


    ¡°You are no longer working for Dante.¡± he informed her.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°We live quite far away from thepany. You can find another job soon.¡± James replied.


    ¡°I have a job there, James. I just can¡¯t stop working.¡± Mireille said to him.


    ¡°You should find the termination letter of the employee contract in your mail, Mireille. You don¡¯t need to work for Dante anymore.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you to do that, James? Oh god.¡± Mireille dropped her bag to the floor and shut her eyes, trying to keep her frustration in check.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just go behind me and have my job taken away from me!¡± She yelled at him.


    ¡°This is for your own good, Mireille and¡­¡±


    ¡°No, this is not for my own good!¡± Mireille cut him off.


    ¡°You do not understand me, Mireille but I can assure you that all of this is for your own good.¡±


    ¡°So I am supposed to go back to being unemployed once again?¡± Mireille asked him.


    ¡°No, I actually have ns for you and¡­.¡± James stopped talking, noticing that Mireille sped her right hand over her mouth and her left over her stomach.


    She rushed back into her room and James rushed into the room after her.


    Mireille hurried into her bathroom and threw up.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± James asked, rushing into her bathroom along with her.


    Mireille nodded, rinsing her face and keeping up a strong facade.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± she said to him and headed back into her room.


    James followed after her with a concerned look still on his face.


    ¡°You see? You have been so stressed out these days that you have fallen sick. I will call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Mireille raised her hand in the air to stop him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to argue. I am going to call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°I am really fine. If there is anything not making me fine at the moment, it is not sickness, it is you.¡± she said to him and James signed softly.


    He watched Mireille sit at the edge of her bed and he walked up to her, then crouched in front of her.


    ¡°You know I love you, right?¡± He asked but Mireille gave no response to his question.


    ¡°You also know that you are my only family and every thing I do is to keep you safe because I¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose you, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°James, you are also my only family. Should I keep you in here, stop you from exploring the world just because I do not want to lose you?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I am not going to keep you hidden somewhere anymore, Mireille and I will no longer stop you from exploring the world but you have to do one thing for me.¡± James looked into her eyes as if trying to convince her to give in to whatever he had to say.


    ¡°And what is this one thing?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Leave the country to Austria.¡± James replied and surprise clouded Mireille¡¯s face.


    After thinking about his sister¡¯s safety all night, James had concluded that the best thing to do was to take her away from the country to somewhere else where Dante didn¡¯t have enemies who would do anything to hunt her down. He had eventually decided on Austria.


    ¡°Are you being serious right now?¡± Mireille asked, taken back.


    ¡°Yes, Mireille. I am being very serious right now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you think, James!¡± Mireille got up from her seated position and headed to her window.


    James got up too and walked up to her. He touched her shoulders gently.


    ¡°I promise that if you go to Austria, I will let you do whatever you want over there. You can work, you can have all the freedom you want, Mireille. It¡¯s a safer ce for you.¡± he said to her.


    ¡°Please think about this, Mireille. I promise never to disturb your life activities if you listen to me this one time. You don¡¯t have much here anyways. You can go there and start life afresh. Make friends, find an awesome job, find a great guy and do whatever you want. It sounds great, right?¡±


    Mireille remained silent, different thoughts running through her head. Could leaving everything behind and going to Austria be a good option at all?

 Who The Boss Is

    Jonas removed the shaded sses he had on and dropped it on the other seat on the car. He looked at Belinda¡¯s home, staring at it fondly.


    He knew that Belinda was in there but he also knew that he would not be weed if he tried to go and meet her. He dropped his head on the steering wheel and remained that way for the next couple of minutes, thinking about his rtionship with Belinda. He reminisced about their sweet moments together and then the look on her face when she saw him run away from the gardens.


    His phone rang pulling him out of his thoughts. Jonas picked up the call that came from one of his men.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    ¡°Hello sir. I just figured out that Mireille Mathieu has moved out of Dante Romano¡¯s home.¡± the man informed and Jonas¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± He asked, almost excitedly.


    ¡°She is staying with her brother now, James Mathieu.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Jonas remarked and ended the call. He dropped his phone, his eyes now brighter than they had been before the call.


    Mireille being out of Dante¡¯s home was a huge relief to him. Although James security too was great, it was nothing close to that of Dante Romano¡¯s home.


    ¡°I will be able to get my hands on Mireille Mathieu in no time as long as she is not with Dante Romano.¡± he grinned and then looked at Belinda¡¯s home once more.


    ¡°I am going to hand Mireille over to my boss and save you, Belinda. I will keep you safe.¡±


    *


    ¡°I will think about what you have said, James.¡± Mireille concluded eventually.


    ¡°Please do think about it carefully.¡± James replied softly and pulled away from Mireille, taking his hands off her shoulders.


    ¡°And are you sure that you do not want me to call the doctor?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the doctor.¡± Mireille mumbled a response and James nodded, pressing his lips into a thin line. James took onest look at the room and was about leaving when his gazended on the blue teddy bear beside her bed.


    He gulped down hard and his jaws clenched, seeing the blue teddy bear. It was an affirmation to his suspicions. Something had been going on between Mireille and Dante before he returned and Dante was already in love with Mireille.


    James however said nothing about it, after all he had already parted Mireille from Dante and as soon as Mireille agreed to leave the country, she would not have a reason to see Dante ever again.


    There was no need to worry about a love that was destined to fail and was already failing.


    He walked out of the room and Mireille shut her eyes, feeling a bit better with his exit. He was back to choking her and it sure did not feel too good at all.


    She remained at her window for a few more seconds before her phone ringing brought her back. She walked out of her room and picked her bag from where she had dropped it earlier.


    She reached for her phone inside of the bag and found that it was Belinda who had called her. Her eyes widened is pleasant surprise and she hurriedly called back.


    Belinda picked the call at the second ring.


    ¡°Belinda!¡± Mireille called.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± Belinda called her name.


    ¡°Oh my god, Belinda! Why have you been ignoring my calls and messages?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to talk to you, Mireille. I brought you into danger. I swear I had no idea that Jonas was that type of guy. I had no idea that he was going to try to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°I know you had no idea, Belinda. You will never have taken me there if you knew what kind of guy he is. And you were in danger yourself. Please do not me yourself, Bel.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Mireille. I should have been smarter. I should have known when he kept asking questions about you.¡±


    ¡°No, Bel. I also did not think he could ever try to harm me when you told me he was asking questions about me. I mean, I don¡¯t even know him and that night was the first time I saw him so I don¡¯t know why in the world he would havee after me.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry I put you in danger, Mireille. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to forgive, Bel. It was not your fault at all.¡± Mireille assured her.


    ¡°I really want him to be caught, Mireille. I want to see that bastard.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t tell the cops, Bel.¡± Mireille saif to Belinda.


    ¡°I know that. Dante, Ditto and the other men would be arrested if we tell the cops about it.¡±


    ¡°I am d you understand that, Bel but you do not have to worry.¡± Mireille bit down on her lower lip.


    ¡°He will be caught eventually.¡± Mireille added. She knew Dante was not the type to let such things go and she needed no one to tell her that Dante was searching for Jonas at the moment.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am sorry once more.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Belinda.¡± Mireille grumbled and walked into her room with her bag held in her other hand.


    *


    Mark was in his office, leaned back in his chair with the usual irritated look on his face. He missed the days he was always busy with work but now he was less busy with work as Dante was pulling his deals away from him.


    The door of his office opened and his personal assistant walked in.


    ¡°Good morning boss. You have a guest.¡± the beautifuldy informed.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to see anyone for now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Dante Romano, CEO and chairman of Romano¡¯s Corporations, should I tell him to leave?¡± She asked.


    Mark was confused for the next few seconds. Why in the world was Dante here? Could it be because of Mireille Mathieu? Or was Dante ready to take his life now?


    Mark shook his head slightly. Even if Dante was ready to kill him now, Dante would not be stupid enough to kill him in his office where it would be clear that he was the murderer.


    ¡°Tell him toe in.¡± Mark finally said.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± thedy walked out and about a minuteter, the door opened again and Dante walked in, all alone.


    ¡°Hello Mark.¡± Dante walked closer and sat himself in the chair opposite Mark.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Dante?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°You guess.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°I cannot guess what is going on in the mind of a bastard.¡± Mark replied and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°You sure can¡¯t.¡± His look turned grim in a second.


    ¡°You have joked around way too much, Mark but I will be merciful to you and put your sins on your silly right-hand man who does not know when to refuse missions. He has taken on more than he can ever handle. Give Jonas to me and I will let this slide.¡±


    ¡°And why do you think I will give him to you?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°Because I am the boss now, isn¡¯t that obvious? I call the shots, Mark. It¡¯s not you anymore and it isn¡¯t your old friend, Lorenzo Romano who is six feets under the soil. I am the boss and you will do whatever I ask of you.¡±


    Mark gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°You are not the boss, Dante.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t see Jonas bundled in front of my home in three days, then we will see who the boss is.¡±

 The Doctor Will Be Here

    ¡°Where is he?¡± James asked, almost impatiently as he and Dante settled into the sofa in the basement.


    ¡°Bring him out.¡± Dante ordered one of the men standing in the room.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± He bowed slightly and walked into the inner room.


    ¡°That bastard. Thank you for getting him for me.¡± James thanked Dante.


    ¡°I would have gotten rid of him already but I had fun listening to him scream in pains and I was going to finish him off before I traveled but I decided to leave that pleasure to you.¡± Dante handed James a gun.


    ¡°Take his life yourself, on behalf of you, Mireille and your mum.¡± Dante patted his shoulders just at the time Felix ard was brought to them, pushed down to his knees.


    ¡°J¡­ James.¡± Felix stuttered.


    ¡°Save me! Save me from this monster, please.¡± Felix quickly begged, not wanting to go through another torturous session in ghr hands of Dante.


    ¡°Monster?¡± James huffed.


    ¡°I only see one monster here and that monster is you.¡± James said.


    ¡°N-No, James. He is the monster! Look at me. He has ruined my life.¡± Felix cried.


    ¡°After all you did to me and my family, you really do have the guts to beg me to save you?¡± James huffed lowly.


    ¡°Sorry but I am not that kind.¡± James added and pointed the gun towards Felix.


    ¡°No!¡± Felix cried out desperately.


    ¡°How about I give you an option?¡± Dante asked, putting his hand over the gun in Jame¡¯s hands and bringing it down.


    ¡°Would you rather mee here thrice a week toe see you or would you take this shot and die?¡± Dante asked and tears rolled down from Felix¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°P-please.¡± he cried out and Dante groaned.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pick one option, don¡¯t fucking beg like a pathetic father.¡± he grabbed the ss of alcohol on the table and threw it at Felix.


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± Felix screamed in pains and Dante let out a hot breath.


    ¡°Please.¡± he wept and Dante turned his gaze to James.


    ¡°Can we get to the good part now?¡± He asked and James raised the gun, pointing it at the older man on his knees on that floor.


    ¡°This is for mum.¡± he shot at his right thigh and Felix screamed loudly, struggling to free himself in anyway possible.


    ¡°This¡­ Is for me.¡± James shot at the left thigh and more screams filled the room.


    James got up on his feet and walked towards Felix.


    ¡°Hold him in ce.¡± he said to the men and they held Felix down, making him kneel despite the excruciating pains in his thighs.


    ¡°And this¡­¡± James pointed the gun to his head.


    ¡°Is for Mireille.¡± he shot and at the same time, another bullet flew into Felix¡¯s heart, both bullets ending him.


    James looked back at Dante who had a gun with him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever feel good if I was not involved in killing that bastard.¡± Dante said to James.


    James said nothing but kicked the body of the man who had ruined his little sister¡¯s childhood.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a bit of his blood on you though.¡± Dante pointed out to James.


    ¡°Will wash it off.¡± James replied.


    A few minutester, the both of them were out of the basement and in front of their cars.


    ¡°James.¡± Dante called when James was about to step into his car.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± James turned it face Dante, closing the door of his car back.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Who? Mireille?¡±


    ¡°Of course, who else would I be asking of? Your whores?¡±


    ¡°Mireille is doing very fine and I am trying to convince her to leave the country to Austria so she can be safer.¡±


    Dante¡¯s brows arched.


    ¡°Leaving the country?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯d be better for her to start her life afresh. She can build a new life there.¡±


    Dante felt anger coursing through him. Building a new life would definitely include her finding a new man and none of that went well with him.


    But he had let go of her, right? So it didn¡¯t matter if she was in the country or not, did it?


    Maybe it did matter, maybe Dante had not truly let go of Mireille, maybe he knew he was only deceiving himself and would go after her soon anyways.


    ¡°If that¡¯s all. I should get going now.¡± James pulled open his car door and got in while Dante continued staring until James had driven off.


    Furious, Dante walked over to the driver¡¯s seat of the car.


    ¡°Get out. I¡¯ll drive myself.¡± he said to the man in the seat and the man quickly got himself out of the seat.


    Dante got into the car, hoping he would be able to calm himself down after a ride.


    He revved the car into motion and drove off. For long minutes, he drove without stopping until the minutes turned into an hour and thirty minutes.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dante cursed as he stepped hard on the brakes of the car.


    It was an expressway and it was quite deserted by that time of the night.


    Dante stepped out of the car and opened the backseat door. He grabbed the blue teddy bear that sat on the backseat alone.


    He was sure his men would find his sudden obsession with a teddy bear weird but he just could not stop himself from having it around him all the time.


    He walked to the front of the car and leaned against the car, holding the teddy bear in his hands.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± He whispered to the teddy bear and chuckled after that at his silly action.


    Asking a teddy bear a question was definitely silly but he could not help it.


    ¡°I want her.¡± he whispered, brought the teddy bear close and kissed it.


    ¡°I need her.¡±


    ¡°I want to be close to her every second of the day. I want her to be by my side. I don¡¯t want her to live so far away from me. I don¡¯t want to her to travel out of the country too. But what do I do when I am the greatest threat to her life?¡± He caressed the teddy bear.


    ¡°Keeping her close to me while knowing she would constantly get into danger is selfish towards Mireille, right?¡± He threw his head back.


    ¡°What do I do? Bring her back and protect her as much as I can? Or let her go and live a better life?¡±


    *


    James walked into the house with a bowl of ice cream in his hand. He worried a bit over Mireille having too much ice cream but since she was in a pretty bad mood over the activities that had happened these past few days, he thought the ice cream would make her feel better.


    Mireille was seated on a chair in the living room, staring nkly at the wall.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± James called and she looked as way from the wall to look at him with a tiny smile.


    ¡°You are back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am and I got you ice cream.¡± James smiled widely, trying to liven her up.


    Mireille stretched her hands and received the ice cream from him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she whispered and opened the bowl of ice cream.


    But immediately she set her eyes on it, Mireille stiffened for a second. The next second, she dropped the bowl of ice cream, sping her hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Mireille?¡± James called worriedly as she sprinted away to the nearest restroom.


    James followed after her quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mireille?¡± He asked, knocking on the door of the restroom.


    About a minuteter, Mireille stepped out of the restroom with a dull look on her face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± James held her by the shoulders.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine.¡± she whispered in response.


    ¡°No, Mireille. You are not fine. I will call the doctor over.¡± James reached his hand into his pocket.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try stopping me.¡± James said to her and pulled his phone out of his pocket.


    He walked a few steps away from Mireille and called the doctor over the phone. After about a minute on the call, he walked back to Mireille.


    ¡°The doctor will be here early tomorrow morning to check up on you.¡±

 Pregnant

    The next day was a Sunday and Dante was in his study room when a knock came on the door. Dante looked away from the book he had been trying to read to the door.


    He was barely able to read, unable to stop recollecting Mireille in this same study, bent over and taking his cock in her ass.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He mumbled when the knock came again.


    The door opened and Ditto walked in making Dante narrow his eyes at him. He had not asked Ditto toe over so it was weird that he was here without a notice.


    ¡°Good morning boss.¡± Ditto greeted with a slight bow.


    ¡°The issue?¡± Dante questioned and Ditto pressed his lips into a thin line before pulling out a picture from his pocket.


    ¡°Here you go, boss.¡± Ditto ced the picture in front of Dante and Dante felt anger rushing into him. His muscles tensed and his brows pushed closer to each other.


    ¡°Where the fuck did you get this?¡± Dante asked, grabbing the picture from the table and crumpling it in his hands.


    It was a picture of Mireille and an unknown man kissing. Ditto remained silent.


    ¡°I said where the fuck did you see this?!¡± Dante growled and got on his feet, shoving the books on his desk away.


    ¡°I apologize, boss but the picture is fake.¡± Ditto lowered his head, clenching his fists and hoping he would not lose his head before he got the chance to even exin his actions.


    ¡°I had it made up and I apologize once more¡± Ditto bowed again.


    Dante took in a long deep breath.


    ¡°Why the hell did you show this to me?¡± Dante asked and Ditto raised his head to talk to his boss.


    ¡°The blue teddy bear you keep with you these days. I know for sure that it was given to you by Miss. Mathieu and I know that you have been missing her a lot.¡± Ditto started.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And this picture is what would eventually happen if you do not bring her back, boss. She might not get over you easily but she eventually will and another man will find her and that picture and even more would happen. The same rage you felt just now, you will have to feel it, boss. But unlike this rage that dissipated in a matter of seconds because this is fake, your rage wille to stay if you do not bring Miss. Mathie back.¡± Ditto continued.


    ¡°I was wrong to make you so angry but I just wanted to convince you to bring Miss. Mathieu back into your life. I happened to hear James telling you she might be traveling out of the country to Austria. I know you do not want that, boss.¡±


    Dante gulped down hard and dropped the crumpled picture to the floor.


    ¡°Your girlfriend, Lisa died and you still haven¡¯t gotten over it, Ditto.¡± Dante said, his breath heavy and his voice harsh.


    ¡°I will never get over it if Mireille dies because of me.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t. Lisa died because I was too weak to protect her. I wasn¡¯t favoured by you three years ago and that¡¯s why I lost her. But you, boss. You are strong, you are more than capable of protecting Miss Mathieu from all harm. And you are only growing stronger, you will be more than able to keep Miss. Mathieu safe.¡±


    ¡°The greater I am, the greater the enemies I have to face. Mireille doesn¡¯t deserve the type of life I can offer. She deserves one filled with light and joy.¡±


    ¡°But I do think Miss. Mathieu finds joy in you.¡± Ditto replied and Dante shut his eyes for the next few seconds.


    ¡°Ditto.¡± Dante groaned.


    ¡°Yes boss?¡±


    ¡°You really think I should bring her back?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I do think so. If you keep her close, we will be able to protect her better. If Miss Mathieu goes to Austria and anything happens over there. I fear we might be toote to save her.¡± Ditto replied.


    ¡°Get the car ready.¡± Dante opened his grey eyes that were now filled with passion.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Ditto held back a smile and walked out of the study.


    ¡°Selfish or not. I just want her by my side as much as she wants me too.¡± he rasped.


    *


    ¡°What is the matter with my sister?¡± James asked the female doctor who just stepped out of Mireille¡¯s room.


    ¡°Is she going to be fine?¡± He asked another question before the doctor could even give a response to the first question.


    ¡°Keep calm, Mr. Mathieu.¡± the doctor offered him a warm smile.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with your little sister. She is not sick at all. She is¡­.¡±


    ¡°If she isn¡¯t sick, then why is she throwing up? She. Is. Sick.¡± James spelt out.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Calm down.¡± the doctor tried to maintain her calm this time.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t sick. She is pregnant.¡± The doctor said and James looks changed in an instant.


    For a second, he seemed shocked and then right the next second, his face eased and he chuckled.


    ¡°That is impossible.¡± he said to the doctor.


    ¡°Based on her symptoms and the pregnancy test I just ran, she is pregnant but if you insist she is not, I¡¯d suggest you bring her over to the hospital so we can run a proper test.¡± the doctor offered him another smile that James certainly was not in the mood to receive.


    He pushed the door of Mireille¡¯s room open, storming in with anger visible written on his face.


    ¡°What did I just hear the doctor say?!¡± He yelled at Mireille who was still as shocked at the news as much as James was.


    ¡°I¡­. I don¡¯t know.¡± Mireille whispered, moving closer to the wall with scared eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean by you do not know?!¡± James raised his voice at her yet again as Mireille wrapped her arms around her stomach.


    ¡°Whenst did you see your period?¡± James asked and Mireille¡¯s lips just quivered, unable to say a word.


    Thinking about it now, she realized she had indeed missed her period. She had been too into other stuffs that she had not even noticed that. She squeezed lightly at her stomach through the clothing she was wearing.


    How could this be? How could she be pregnant for a man who did not want a rtionship with her?


    ¡°Oh god! No, Mireille! No!¡± James palmed his face in anger and sadness.


    He did not need anyone to tell him who Mireille was pregnant for. It of course had to be Dante but he still wanted to confirm it from Mireille herself.


    Withdrawing his hands from his face, he stared at his little sister who had tears in her eyes now.


    ¡°Did you have sex with Dante?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡­. I¡­.¡± Mireille found it hard to form a sentence.


    ¡°I asked if you had sex with that bastard or not!!¡± James thundered.


    ¡°I did!¡± Mireille let out and palmed her face.


    ¡°I¡­ I had sex with Dante.¡±

 His First Priority

    ¡°How the hell in the world did this happen to you, Mireille?!¡±  James yelled at Mireille, more than disappointed in her


    ¡°I am sorry, James.¡± Mireille apologized, sobbing.


    ¡°Sorry? Would sorry erase anything? Would it erase the fact that you are pregnant for Dante?!¡±


    ¡°Oh god! This is my fault.¡± James med himself, shaking his head slightly.


    ¡°I was a fool to let you stay with him, knowing the type of person Dante is. I should not have let you live with him. Tell me the truth, Mireille.¡± James approached his little sister.


    ¡°Did he cajole you into having sex with him? Did he pressure you into it?¡± James asked and Mireille shook her head in the negative.


    ¡°N-no, it was me. I¡­. I just wanted him and I made him¡­.¡± Mireille could not find it in herself to tell her brother that she had pretty much seduced Dante until he could no longer hold back from fucking her.


    ¡°I am sorry, James. I am really sorry.¡±


    ¡°You wanted him?! Of all the men in the entire world, you chose to want someone like Dante! I thought¡­ I thought you hated him, Mireille. I thought you found him annoying.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too.¡± Mireille cried.


    ¡°But I was wrong. I didn¡¯t hate him.¡± She brushed the tears away but more rolled down.


    ¡°And now you are pregnant for him. Dante is such a betrayer! He promised me not to touch you but turns out he did not only touch you but also went as far as impregnating you. You areing with me¡± James grabbed Mireille by the wrist.


    ¡°W-where to?¡±


    ¡°To see that bastard!¡± James replied and walked out of Mireille¡¯s room, pulling her out of the room after him.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    *


    James parked the car in front of Dante¡¯s mansion and alighted from the car, enraged. He was even angrier than he was initially.


    Thinking about the entire situation made him madder and James urgently needed to let off some steam.


    As soon as Mireille stepped out of the car, Dante also stepped out of the mansion, all dressed up. He was on his way to Mireille¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Princess?¡± He called, shaken by the tears in her eyes. He moved towards her, ignoring James presence but before he could get to her, James got in between them and punched Dante in the face.


    Ditto immediately moved closer but Dante stopped him by raising his hand up.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± James yelled and punched Dante in the face again.


    Dante groaned but didn¡¯t fight back. He looked at Mireille and the look on her face made him know that James had found out what happened between them.


    That wasn¡¯t all so bad anyways since he had been intending on telling James himself when he got to his ce anyways.


    ¡°How dare you fuck my sister?¡± James grabbed him by the cor and punched him twice in a row before pushing Dante down to the ground.


    ¡°You cursed bastard! I told you to keep your fucking skills to yourself! You promised me you won¡¯t touch her! I so want to kill you right now!!¡± James continued to rain punches on Dante.


    ¡°You could have literally any woman at all. The women who would do anything to have one night with you would fill up this entire goddamned estate but you chose to have my sister instead!! You¡­ Fucking bastard!.¡±


    Mireille could not stand it anymore. Dante was not even trying to defend himself from the punches or anything. He was justying there, taking all the hits as if he deserved it all.


    ¡°James! Stop it!¡± She yelled and rushed to the both of them.


    In his anger, James pushed Mireille back and she fell down to the floor.


    ¡°What the¡­?!¡± Dante punched James in anger, pushing him down to the floor.


    Dante punched James twice more before pulling away from him.


    ¡°I can take all the hits from you but don¡¯t you dare hurt Mireille!¡± Dante growled at him.


    James was on the floor, in shock not just because of Dante but because Dante¡¯s men were all pointing their guns at him at the moment.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what¡¯s going on? Why are they pointing their guns at James?¡± Mireille asked, her eyes widening.


    James spat and got on his feet, wiping the sweats off his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Dante?¡± He asked and Dante walked closer to James, not wanting Mireille to hear their conversation.


    ¡°Did you forget for a second that she is the F. P and everyone who as much as attempts to harm her will have to die.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°And you did not add me to her peace list (a list that contains names of people who do not pose as a threat to the first priority)?¡± James asked.


    ¡°I did not. There is no peace list for her. Everyone and anyone who attempts to hurt her will have my entire men to face.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Not even you on the list?¡± James asked and Dante stepped away from James.


    He grabbed a gun from Ditto and pointed it at Mireille, scaring the life out of her.


    ¡°Dante!¡± She shrieked with widened eyes.


    Immediately, his men directed their guns at him instead with no regards to him being their boss. Dante dropped the gun to the floor and returned to James.


    ¡°There is no peace list for Mireille. Anyone who hurts her has to die.¡±


    James red at Dante in anger for a couple more seconds before letting out a loud yell and kicking the air.


    Dante walked over to Mireille and helped her up from the floor where James had pushed her to.


    ¡°Princess, are you okay? I am sorry I pointed a gun at you just now. That¡­ I did not mean to do that. Are you fine?¡± He examined her for any scratches.


    ¡°And what the hell do you think you are doing, Dante?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Everyone leave.¡± Dante ordered and the men walked away, including Ditto.


    James walked closer to Dante who was still holding Mireille in his arms.


    ¡°You know very well that Mireille is the only family I have. You know that but you decided to have sex with her and unprotected sex for that matter!¡± James groaned, poking Dante¡¯s chest.


    Dante furrowed his brows.


    ¡°You could have at least used a condom, Dante but no! You decided to ruin me, you decided to ruin my only family!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dante asked, a bit confused. He was sure he was damn healthy and clear of any STIs or STDs so what could be the issue with him using or not using a condom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, you bastard! You impregnated my sister!¡±


    Surprise clouded Dante¡¯s face and he turned to face Mireille sharply.


    ¡°You¡­ You are pregnant?¡±


    Slowly and with tears in her eyes, Mireille nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Dante.¡±

 I Love You-1

    Dante was more than surprised to find out that Mireille was pregnant.


    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s for you, Dante.¡± Mireille added, still looking into his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s alright, Princess.¡± Dante brushed the tears on her cheeks away.


    ¡°I know the baby can only be for me.¡± He said to her.


    ¡°And now what?¡± James asked and Dante pulled Mireille behind him.


    ¡°And now, I will be responsible for my actions.¡± Dante replied James.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± James asked.


    ¡°I mean what you think I mean. I will be by Mireille¡¯s side and I will take responsibility for her and¡­¡± Dante gritted his teeth for a second.


    ¡°And my baby.¡± he finished the sentence.


    ¡°Bullshit! You are joking if you think I am going to let Mireille stay with you! I don¡¯t care if she is pregnant for you or not, she will not be with you, Dante.¡± James reached his hand forward to grab Mireille¡¯s wrist but Dante pulled Mireille out of his reach.


    ¡°Let go of my sister, Dante. Do not ruin her life by keeping her with you selfishly.¡± He said to Dante but Dante¡¯s grip only got tighter on Mireille¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°I will only let go of her hand for one reason, James and that is if she tells me herself that she does not want to stay with me.¡± Dante said and the both of them diverted their gazes to Mireille.


    ¡°Do you want to stay with me, Princess?¡± Dante asked, lowering his head slightly to look into her face.


    ¡°Mireille. Do not listen to Dante. I am your brother and I know what is best for you. Dante is far from being the best thing for you. Just follow me back home, Mireille. I¡­ The deed is already done. This bastard has done more than enough. Just follow me home and we will deal with all of this, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°Stay with me, Principessa.¡± Dante¡¯s voice was almost in a whisper.


    ¡°You Italian bastard.¡± James gritted his teeth as they both stared at Mireille, waiting for a response from her.


    Mireille felt confused at the moment. All of this was getting too much for her to take. She had just found out that she was pregnant and still yet had to watch her brother and the man she loved fight with each other because of her.


    But if there was one thing Mireille could make sense out of her terrible confusion. It was the fact that she loved Dante and she did not care if she seemed desperate but she would jump on every and any opportunity to be with him.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, James.¡± Mireille whispered, lowering her gaze as she could not look at her brother.


    ¡°No¡­ No, Mireille!¡± James refused to ept that she had just said those words to him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious right now!¡±


    ¡°I am, James. I love Dante and he is the one I want to be with.¡± Mireille moved closer to Dante who looked so relieved to hear her response.


    ¡°Please James. I want to be with him and I want you to support me.¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± James spat in anger.


    ¡°I will never ever support you on this! Support you getting in a rtionship with this monster?! Never! Over my dead body!¡±


    ¡°James, please.¡± Mireille begged.


    ¡°I absolutely disapprove of you being in a rtionship with Dante but if you choose to be with him, then it¡¯s fine. Be with him but never appear in front of me again!¡± James turned and got into his car angrily.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°James.¡± Mireille called but James paid no heed. He red at Dante, wishing he could kill Dante at that moment. He drove out of the mansion, zooming off at an rming speed.


    Dante let out a soft sigh when the car left.


    ¡°Princess.¡± he called and turned Mireille to face him.


    Her teary eyes crushed his heart and he wished things could have been better, that James would not have been this mad at her.


    Without a word, he pulled Mireille into a hug and held her in a tight embrace. Mireille buried her face in his chest, her arms wrapped around him.


    She could only hope that she had made the right decision. It felt right though, so right and she hoped it was as right as it felt.


    After about a minute, Dante lifted Mireille into his arm, lifting her up in bridal style. Mireille kept her face buried in his chest as he walked into the mansion.


    Her heart raced and different thoughts also raced through her mind. Was James going to get over this anytime soon? Or was he going to get over it at all? Was Dante really going to ept her into his home and life now? And if yes, why was he doing so? Was it because he loved her too? Or was it because she was now pregnant for him? Did he even love the fact that she was pregnant for him? She could recall Dante telling her that he loved children but not the thoughts of being a father.


    Mireille breathed out deeply, hearing Dante push open the door of his room. The scent of him all around the room made her feel more at peace.


    Dante dropped her gently on the couch in the room and Mireille looked at his face. It was pretty bruised due to the punches James had directed at his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these few bruises. They will be gone in no time.¡± Dante assured her, noticing that she was staring at his face.


    ¡°D-Dante.¡± Mireille called and then lowered her head.


    She wanted to ask him all the questions she had in her mind but she could not find the strength to ask yet.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a shower first? I will get you something to eat while you are at it.¡±


    ¡°I actually¡­¡± Mireille tried to speak but ended up saying nothing.


    ¡°Alright, Dante.¡± she gave in.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Dante reached his hand forward and gently ruffled her hair.


    Mireille felt her heart thumping inside of her as he got up from his crouched position, his hand leaving her hair.


    He had his eyes on her for a couple more seconds before walking out of the room.


    *


    Mireille stepped out of the bathroom, in nothing but a bathrobe. The first person she set her eyes on as she stepped into her room was Dante.


    He had clearly taken a shower too, probably in some other room and was now dressed in a white shirt and a white joggers. Mireille felt a lump building up in her throat.


    Yes, she knew how hot he looked in ck and dark blue but she had no idea he could equally look so hot in white.


    ¡°Take a picture if you want to, I won¡¯t stop you, Princess.¡± a smirk pulled at the left corner of his lips.


    ¡°Was it that obvious that I was staring?¡± Mireille asked, diverting her gaze from him.


    ¡°It was.¡± Dante replied and watched Mireille look over at her closet door fondly.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± Dante urged her, spreading his arms open for her.


    Without thinking twice about it, Mireille walked into his arms and he wrapped his arms around her.


    After about a minute, Mireille pulled away from the hug and Dante reached his thumbs to her cheeks, caressing her cheek fondly.


    ¡°Your cheeks should be chubbier. Why don¡¯t you stuff yourself with some food?¡± He cooed gently in his deep voice and it felt so soothing to Mireille¡¯s aching heart.


    ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know how I got pregnant.¡± Mireille said to Dante as if fearing that he would me her for getting pregnant for him. She felt the urge to talk about the issues on ground instead of acting like nothing was wrong at all. She wanted rification and Dante understood that.


    ¡°I know you told me back then that you did not ever want to be a father but¡­ But I don¡¯t know how this happened. I am really sorry and¡­.¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°I know how it happened, Princess.¡± Dante cut her off.


    ¡°I fucked you bareback multiple times and that was the result. I must have mistakenly released in you one time or maybe it was precum but it does not matter. You are pregnant for me and that is beautiful.¡± Dante said to sooth her.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Really.¡± he affirmed.


    To be sincere with himself, he was not sure how he should feel about Mireille being pregnant. He was supposed to be excited and yes, the thoughts of having a little daughter with Mireille¡¯s eyes felt so good or having a little son whom he could y around with. The thoughts of having his little one call him dad and the thoughts of him teaching his child things he/she needed to know.


    All those thoughts sounded so good and exciting but Dante was afraid he would not be the perfect father for his baby.


    Different thoughts raced through his mind. What if he turned out to be a father like his own father? What if he turned out to be even worse than his own father?


    The fear of being a bad father gripped him. What if he eventually had to bring his own child into the business just like his own father had done to him?


    A sweet innocent child but he could be the ruin of that sweet child. Memories of his father shed through his head but Dante brushed it off when Mireille spoke up.


    ¡°Dante. Are you letting me stay because I am pregnant or is it because you found out you have feelings for me?¡± Mireille asked, badly hoping that it was thetter.


    Dante smiled softly at her. He could deal with whatever issuester. For now, he was going to let his feelings lead. He loved the woman in front of him and he loved the unborn child living inside of her.


    ¡°What do you think it is?¡± Dante replied with a question and watched Mireille¡¯s face fall.


    She turned away from him ¡°If you are epting me because I am pregnant, then¡­¡± Dante cut her off by grabbing her arm and jerking her towards him.


    His left arm wrapped around her waist and his right hand left her arm to tuck her wet hair back into ce.


    ¡°Te amo, Principessa. Sei il grande amore de mia vita¡± Dante said, locking eyes with her.


    ¡°What is the meaning of that?¡± Mireille asked, her voice soft and her eyes eager.


    ¡°It means¡­¡± Dante leaned his face closer to hers, still holding the eye contact.


    ¡°I love you, Princess and you and only you are the love of my life.¡±

 I Love Master Too

    Mireille¡¯s felt her heart pounding hard and her cheeks heating up. For the first few seconds, she could not believe it.


    ¡°Say it again.¡± She gently whispered.


    ¡°I love you Mireille Mathieu.¡± Dante said the words again.


    ¡°Again.¡± Mireille demanded and Dante held back a chuckle.


    ¡°I love you, baby girl.¡±


    ¡°Again.¡± Mireille demanded and this time Dante just chuckled


    ¡°I want to hear it again. I want to be sure I am not dreaming or hallucinating.¡± Mireille said.


    ¡°I have a better way to help you be sure you are not dreaming.¡± Dante said and his hand on her waist moved lower and spanked her ass.


    ¡°Ohh.¡± Mireille gasped and pressed her thighs together to suppress the itch and heat that had immediately arose in her pussy.


    ¡°You believe you are not dreaming now?¡± Dante asked, his hand rubbing her clothed ass and a wide smile parted Mireille¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, Dante. I love you too, Dante Romano.¡± Mireille threw her arms around him, holding him tightly.


    ¡°I so fucking love you, Princess and it feels hopelessly good to tell you this. I love you so much.¡±


    Mireille pulled away from the hug, her eyes staring into his.


    ¡°I missed you, Dante.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too, Princess. I missed everything about you and at this point, I have to admit that I am addicted to every bit of you, Principessa. Every single bit of you.¡± his gaze flickered to her lips as he said those words.


    ¡°I missed every bit of you too.¡± Her arms remained on his  shoulders as Dante lowered himself to his knees.


    Mireille watched him with hitched breath as he kept their eyes locked, loosening the tie of her bathrobe.


    He untied it and pulled it apart.


    ¡°Dio! This perfect body is holding my baby.¡± he leaned in and kissed her stomach gently.


    Mireille¡¯s hands on his shoulders moved towards his hair and tangled with his dark locks.


    ¡°I love you, Princess.¡±


    ¡°And I love my baby too.¡± he kissed on her stomach again and let his gaze drop from her stomach to her pussy mound.


    ¡°Dante.¡± she whispered his name and he looked up at her.


    ¡°I want you.¡± she added and Dante smirked, returning his gaze to her pussy mound.


    He gulped down hard, his left hand moving to the bulge in his joggers.


    ¡°Spread your legs.¡± Dante said huskily and Mireille immediately parted her legs.


    The other questions she wanted to ask him could wait till next time. For now, she wanted him and all the effects he always had on her.


    Dante kissed at the top of her mound and Mireille broke the eye contact, throwing her head back with a soft moan.


    Dante¡¯s hands reached back to her ass and he groped her ass hard.


    ¡°Spread your legs more.¡± He moaned, brushing his lips against her pussy mound and Mireille hurriedly parted her legs even more.


    Bending a bit more at his knees, Dante pushed his face into her pussy and a sharp moan left her lips, her fingers pulling at his hair.


    ¡°Fuck! I missed your tongue, Master.¡± Mireille moaned as his tongue greedily and hungrilypped away at her juices. He had missed the taste of her juices and the way she subconsciously grinded her pussy into his face, wanting more and needing more.


    His tongue pushed at her clit as his hand left his bulge and found its way to her pussy lips.


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Mireille moaned, feeling his thick fingers parting her pussy lips and gradually pushing into her tight pussy.


    Almost two weeks without him, almost two weeks without this feeling of pleasure. Her body trembled against Dante¡¯s face as the pleasure shook her, with his tongue teasing her sensitive clit.


    ¡°God!¡± Mireille bucked as he rammed two fingers inside of her cunt.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing this tight, warm and sweet.¡± Dante groaned against her clit and grazed his teeth on her clit.


    Mireille shook, her right hand slipping away from his hair and gripping his shoulders hard enough to draw blood as she anticipated his teeth on her clit.


    Dante pulled his fingers out of her cunt and reced his fingers with his tongue.


    ¡°God! Yes! Stick your tongue in my pussy, Master! Oh! I fucking love your tongue in me.¡± her moans rose a pitch higher.


    Losing control of herself with his tongue burying inside of her pussy, Mireille¡¯s other hand grabbed his other shoulder.


    ¡°Fuck!!¡± She cried out as his tongue burrowed deeper into her tight cunt.


    ¡°This feels¡­ This feels awesome!¡± She cried out, her face contorting in pleasure.


    ¡°Please Master, give me the permission to cum all over your face. I know you want my squirt, please let me cum on your face¡± she begged as she felt herself approaching her climax.


    ¡°Dio mio!¡±


    ¡°Cum, Princess! Cum all over this man¡¯s fucking face! Drench your master with your sweet squirt.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master! Here ites!!¡± She crashed on his face, losing control of her body entirely as her body shook violently on its own volition with intense pleasure.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± Dante groaned in pleasure as her squirt gushed all over his face, wetting his shirt too.


    He pulled his face away from her pussy for a moment, his hands on her hips to hold her up since her knees had relinquished the duty to him.


    Dante looked excitedly at her throbbing pussy, wet with her squirt. Today, he would be able to see her pussy filled up with his cum because she was pregnant anyways, so there was no longer a need for him to pull out.


    Just thinking about being able to have his cock inside of her pussy as he came made his cock even harder. Dante shifted on his knees as his cock, captive in his briefs sought to find its way out and into one of her holes.


    Removing one hand from her hip, he spread her pussy lips, revealing the pink inside of her pussy.


    ¡°You are so fucking beautiful!¡± Dante could not help but say.


    He gave her pussy a p that made Mireille¡¯s pussy squirt. It was a mini squirt and Dante licked his lips. He buried his face back into her pussy, licking up her juices greedily.


    ¡°Oh god! Thank you! Thank you!¡± Mireille repeatedly moaned the words.


    Dante pulled his face away when he noticed her pussy throbbing again with another impending orgasm. He rammed two fingers back into her pussy and got up on his feet.


    ¡°You naughty little thing. Take a look at how you wet my face with your delicious squirt.¡± He said, towering over her and licking his lips.


    ¡°I hope Master liked what his naughty Princess did.¡± Mireille whispered, her hazy eyes staring lustfully at him.


    ¡°Master loved his naughty Princess squirting all over his face.¡± Dante replied and Mireille moved her hand to his cock, grabbing it from his clothes.


    ¡°Oh fuck.¡± Dante bit down on his lower lip and Mireille could swear he had never looked sexier.


    Eager to see his cock again, Mireille pulled down his joggers along with his briefs and his hard, beautiful cock jerked gratefully. Mireille wrapped her hands around his cock, gulping down hard.


    As much as Dante loved the feel of her hands on his cock, he wanted to teach her a lesson for being so hasty.


    ¡°Did I let you grab my cock? Did I give you the permission to wrap your hands around my cock?¡± He asked, his voice thick with lust and want.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, Master¡± Mireille apologized, her innocent eyes pushing him off the edge.


    ¡°Oh yes, you will be really sorry when I am done punishing you for your hasty actions.¡± his words resounded with a p on her tits.


    Her tits jiggled sexily in response to the hit and Mireille gasped.


    ¡°On your knees.¡± Dante ordered and Mireille immediately slipped to her weak knees, her gaze flickering between his face and his hard cock.


    Dante got out of his clothings, his hard cock swaying and jerking with every movement.


    Mireille licked her lips lustfully, like a little slut who craved nothing more than a hard cock to fill her holes up.


    ¡°Crawl to the bed.¡± Dante ordered and wanting nothing but to please her Master, she immediately crawled towards the bed while Dante walked over to the side of the wall where the tools were kept.


    He grabbed the flogger and whipped the air making Mireille¡¯s lips part in anticipation. She was on the bed already, her legs spread wide open to reveal her beautiful pussy.


    Dante walked up to her on the bed and got in between her legs. He suckled her right nipple into his mouth and Mireille arched her back in pleasure.


    ¡°Mhhmm.¡± he moaned on her tit before pulling his mouth away and pping her tit.


    ¡°Gawd!¡± She moaned.


    ¡°Turn around. You need to get your ass whipped so you know that next time you have to ask before grabbing Master¡¯s cock.¡±


    Rather eagerly, Mireille turned, pressing her tits into the soft material of the bed. Her pussy grew wetter in anticipation as she felt the flogger caressing her ass.


    The first whipnded on her ass.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Mireille gasped, clutching the sheets.


    ¡°What do you have to say to your Master?¡± Dante asked,nding another whip to her ass.


    ¡°I am sorry!¡± Mireille cried out, tears filling her eyes.


    ¡°Are you really sorry?¡± Dante asked, parting her legs and pushing two fingers into her pussy.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Y-yes, I am¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be so sorry judging by the fact that you seem to be having loads of fun¡± Dante pulled his fingers out and took them into his mouth as hended yet another whip to her red, burning ass.


    ¡°I am sorry!¡± She jerked, burying her face deep in the bed.


    ¡°I am sorry, really sorry but may¡­ May I cum?¡±


    ¡°Want to cum while being punished?!¡± Dante spanked her ass again.


    ¡°Christ! I am sorry, Master. I am sorry for being such a naughty slut. Please¡­ Please be merciful and let me cum.¡± she cried out.


    Dante growled deeply, dropping the flogger and kneeling right on the bed.


    ¡°Come over here. Bring your small, warm mouth to my cock¡±


    Mireille got up, ignoring her burning ass as she hurried towards his cock.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°May I?¡± She asked as she reached her hands for his cock.


    ¡°You fucking may.¡±


    Mireille wrapped her both hands around his cock, feeling and loving the warmth of it and how it throbbed in her hands. The head of his cock was stained with his precum.


    Looking up and locking eyes with him, Mireille brought her face closer to his cock.


    ¡°Please let me cum first so I can suck your cock better¡± Mireille whispered.


    ¡°Sounds like a fair deal.¡± Dante pulled her up to kneel straight on the bed.


    His fingers found her wet cunt quickly and it only took two thrusts of his fingers into her pussy for her to cum, her squirt spraying his fingers and the sheets underneath her.


    Mireille fell back into the bed as her orgasm rocked her body back.


    By the time she calmed down from her orgasm, Dante was on top of her, his cock at the entrance of her pussy.


    ¡°Had fun? Time for mine.¡± Dante pulled himself back up and Mireille got onto her wobbly knees.


    She wrapped her hands around the base of his cock and her tongue found the tip of his cock. She could taste his precum and her own juices on the head of his cock.


    ¡°Look at me while you suck my cock.¡± Dante moaned, grabbing her hair in his hands.


    Mireille did as he had said, her eyes looking up at him as she sucked harder on his cock. She pulled her mouth away and spat on his cock, then ran her hands all over his cock, using her saliva as a lube.


    She jerked his cock for a couple of seconds before opening her mouth and letting him into her mouth once more. Her right hand moved downwards to his balls and Dante jerked when she found the sensitive spot between both balls.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Again¡­. Yes, right there.¡± he grunted and Mireille repeated the act.


    Her mouth slurping, sucking and licking while her hands yed with his balls.


    ¡°Urgggh! I am going to fuck your mouth.¡± Dante grabbed her hair tighter, taking control.


    ¡°Open your mouth real nice.¡±


    She did as he said and Dante mmed his cock home inside of her mouth. His eyes rolled back in pleasure as the warmth of her mouth, apanied by the sound of the pierced head of his cock hitting the back of her throat drove him crazy.


    ¡°Oh yes! Fuck!¡± Dante gradually increased his pace.


    His head was thrown back, his lips parted in moans and his hands holding Mireille¡¯s head while his hips bucked harder with each thrust.


    A gagging noise escaped her throat each time Dante filled her mouth up but it only made Dante even crazier.


    ¡°Take that cock! I know you missed sucking my cock, you cock loving slutty Princess¡± he rasped almost breathlessly as he felt his balls tightening.


    ¡°Oh shit! Oh shit!¡± He grunted, fucking her mouth even harder.


    Getting closer to climax, Dante could feel his orgasm rolling closer to him like it was a storm.


    Hell! He needed no one to tell him he was going to cum hard and long but he did not want to cum inside of her mouth. It had to be her pussy.


    Pulling her hair into his right hand, Dante pulled Mireille¡¯s face off his cock. Her well used lips remained parted, smeared with her drool.


    ¡°Your pussy!¡± Dante demanded, his voice rough as he held off his orgasm.


    Mireille quickly fell back to the bed and spread her legs. Dante got in between her legs hastily and rammed the full length of his cock inside of her pussy.


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!!¡± Mireille screamed, her heartbeat picking up and her eyes rolling over as she came due to how he had thrusted his entire length inside of her.


    ¡°Cumming!¡± Dante grunted, his jaws clenching as much as his balls tightened.


    ¡°Aaargggh.¡± he growled deeply as he came deep inside of her pussy.


    Nothing¡­. There was nothing more fulfilling in his sex life to Dante more than that very moment when he came deep inside of his Princess, releasing his thick cum into her while she moaned, cumming too.


    Dante kept his cock lodged in her pussy, breathing heavily against her neck.


    ¡°That was ecstatic! I love you so much, Princess.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I love my Master too.¡± Mireille moaned the words, feeling his warm thick cum fill her up.

 His Love

    For the next few seconds, the both of them remained in that position. His cock still buried deeply into her pulsing pussy.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± a small moan slipped from her lips as she felt Dante move a tiny bit inside of her.


    ¡°Your pussy feels so good, Princess. It feels so fucking good.¡± Dante groaned and took his hands to her tits and fondled her tits hard.


    He pulled out of her slowly and Mireille moaned as his cock pulled out and then mmed back into her.


    ¡°Gad!¡± Mireille moaned sharply as he mmed his entire length inside of her, his piercing hitting her cervix.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dante fondled her tits even tighter and increased his pace, fucking her pussy hard.


    ¡°Oh god! Yes! Yes, fuck me!¡± Mireille moaned nastily as he thrusted into her fast and hard.


    ¡°Harder!¡± She screamed even though her body was barely taking the hard fuck he was giving to her at the moment.


    ¡°You want it? You get it!¡± Dante fucked her harder, the noise of their flesh pping against each other. Their moans of pleasure filled the air as the brutal fucking went on.


    ¡°Oh yes! I want it! Fuck me, Master. Fuck your slut as much as you want to!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am going to fill your holes up!¡± His right hand left her tit and moved to her neck, pulling her back to lean into him.


    His hand wrapped around her neck tightly, cutting her air supply off.


    ¡°Heavens! God! I¡­ Holy shit!¡± Mireille¡¯s words were barely heard as her heavy breathing from trying to breathe properly while being choked overshadowed her words.


    ¡°Master!!!¡± Mireille screamed as her orgasm wrecked through her but Dante continued fucking her through her orgasms.


    His cock mmed into her pussy deeper and harder with every thrust, as her squirt showered their bodies.


    ¡°Oh god. My pussy is on fire!¡± Mireille moaned, the feeling of cumming and being fucked taking her to higher grounds of pleasure.


    Another orgasm rippled through her body and Dante let her go of her neck. His hands went to her hips, and he held her in ce. Throwing his head back, he pulled her hips back, making her fuck his cock instead.


    ¡°Fuck! Yes! Fuck that cock, you nasty little princess.¡± Dante moaned in pleasure.


    Pulling her close and wrapping his arms around her tightly, he kept her full of his cock for the next few seconds and then directed his right hand to her clit.


    A jolt of pleasure ran through her body and she let out a scream, pushing her hip back on his cock on her own volition.


    ¡°Cumming again on your cock!¡± She screamed as her fourth orgasm on his cock ran through her.


    At this point, her knees were jelly and absolutely not holding her up. Her hair was in an absolute mess and her parted lips were smeared with her drool.


    She was a mess but a sexy one being ravaged by a sexy man.


    As soon as she finished cumming, Dante pulled his cock out of her pussy and without a warning, thrusted his fingers into her pussy. His left hand wanked his cock urgently as he got his fingers soaked in her juices.


    He took his lubed up fingers to her ass, lubing her ass up for his cock¡¯s entrance. Mireille shuddered as she felt his fingers push into her ass.


    Dante pulled his fingers out of her ass and pushed his cock to her entrance.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± He rimmed her ass with his cock.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Beg me for it.¡± Dante pped her ass cheeks.


    ¡°I want you.¡± Mireille moaned and Dante grabbed her hair, pulling at it sharply and making her scream.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way you beg?¡± He growled.


    ¡°I am sorry!¡± She hastily apologized.


    ¡°Please fuck my ass with your big cock. My ass wants your big cock, please give it to me. Please Master, fuck your slut¡¯s ass with your cock.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I will fuck your ass.¡± he pushed his cock into her ass.


    ¡°Yesssss!!¡± Mireille screamed and dropped limp on his cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck, Princess.¡± Dante growled as he pulled her limp body into his.


    She had passed out on his cock. Dante kissed her neck softly, waiting for her to wake up. He had more for her tonight. Much more to reward himself for all these nights without her pussy.


    *


    Mireille and Dante were in bed together, Mireille¡¯s head on his chest, her hands wrapped around his body while he yed with her hair.


    ¡°Since when did you like me?¡± Mireille asked, almost shyly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really say. Maybe I have liked you since back then in highschool and maybe it was when you came back into my life. All I know is that I love you now.¡± he kissed on her forehead and Mireille felt her heart thump in happiness.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Dante directed the question back at her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like you when we were in highschool. I did not, at all.¡± she replied him and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°How could you not like me? I was super cool¡­ I still am.¡± he whispered thest part and Mireille huffed at his boasting.


    ¡°Maybe you are cool now but you were not cool back then. You were a big jerk and I maintain that you are still a big jerk but much more of an enjoyable jerk.¡± she giggled and snuggled closer to him.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ An enjoyable jerk?¡±


    ¡°I have always been curious about one thing though.¡± Mireille spoke up, pushing the sheets that covered their body down a bit.


    Exposing Dante¡¯s inked body, she trailed her fingers around his tattoo until she reached his crown tattoo.


    ¡°This particr tattoo. What is it about?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°You.¡± Dante replied and Mireille felt her heart skip a beat. She looked away from the tattoo into his grey mesmerising eyes.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It was the first tattoo I got. Last year of highschool. I just wanted to ink something, anything but I could not think of anything really and then you came to my mind and I got this.¡±


    Mireille broke the eye contact, feeling her stomach tighten in excitement. She buried her face in his chest for the next few seconds, giggling.


    ¡°How can you say you don¡¯t know if you have loved me since highschool when you got your first tat while thinking of me?¡±


    ¡°I never gave my heart much thoughts. As long as I lived each day after each day, I did not really care who was in my heart and who wasn¡¯t. I never gave it a thought if I loved you or not.¡± His fingers tangled with her hair as he spoke.


    ¡°So this tattoo is really for me. I thought it looked like the flower crown you made.¡± Mireille whispered, trailing her fingers over the tattoo.


    ¡°That is because it is. Thinking about it now, you have been special to me right from the start.¡±


    ¡°Makes me wonder why you rejected me multiple times when you have liked me since years ago.¡± Mireille pouted her lips and Dante chuckled at the cute look on her face.


    His hand left her hair and he pulled at her cheek.


    ¡°How can you look so cute and yet all shades of sexy?¡± His deep voice was cooling and Mireille¡¯s toes subconsciously curled but then she realised that he had just evaded her questions.


    Breaking the eye contact with a lot of will, she asked him the question again.


    ¡°Why did you reject me multiple times?¡±


    ¡°I have never been in a rtionship, Princess. I did not want to fuck things up between us and so I thought it would be better if we just did not get involved that way and James too¡­. I knew he would disagree to you being with me and I did not want to be the reason why you and your brother would have a fight like the one that just happened.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s face fell as she recalled the angry look on James¡¯s face. She wanted him to understand how much she loved Dante and wanted to be with him.


    ¡°Do you think he will stay mad at me?¡± Mireille asked Dante, hoping that would not be the case. James was her only family and had catered for all of her wants and needs for years. She loved him as much as she knew he loved her.


    ¡°If there is one person I know James cannot stay mad at, it is you, Princess. James loves you so much that he will never be able to stay mad at you even if he willed himself to be. ¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I am sure. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. He will get over the initial shock in no time and he will be cool about us.¡±


    ¡°But why did James seem to be so against us? If he felt assured enough to leave me with you for three months, why can¡¯t he he assured to leave me with you forever?¡± Mireille asked and Dante felt his heart jump at the thought of forever.


    ¡°I have told you not to worry about James. He is just shocked and I understand he feels betrayed. I impregnated his sister. Of course, he¡¯d be mad but I will have a talk with him when he cools off. I am sure he will be at rest to let us be together once I talk to him.¡±


    Mireille sighed softly and Dante kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you worrying about anything. Worrying is not good for your health, especially in the state that you are at the moment.¡± Dante said and Mireille could not help but smile.


    ¡°What state?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°A delicate state. You are pregnant.¡± he said as if reminding her of that fact.


    ¡°Delicate, really? You seemed to forget that word when you fucked me.¡± she lowered her head as she spoke, not being able to look into his eyes.


    Dante pulled her even closer, then grabbed her hand under the sheets and directed her hand to his cock.


    ¡°There¡± he groaned softly, letting go of her hand as she began to run her hand over his cock herself.


    ¡°You do not seem to like delicate too, Princess or do you?¡± Dante asked, his hand reaching to her face and making her look up at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, Master.¡± Mireille whispered, squeezing his cock slightly and making Dante hiss in pleasure.


    ¡°I want Master to take me like he always does. I want him to fuck me, not caring if I pass out on his cock or not. That is what Master does to me and that is what I enjoy as his little royal slut¡± she added and Dante pulled her head down, iming her lips in his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being sore¡± he mumbled against her lips before reiming her lips, thrusting his tongue into her mouth as his other hand jerked the sheets off him, revealing Mireille¡¯s hands rubbing his hard cock.

 Capture Jonas

    Dante looked at Mireille who was fast asleep. He had ensured she had more than enough to eat before letting her go to sleep. She wasn¡¯t just one being anymore so she had to eat more, ording to his logic.


    He did not mind that she was still at the very earliest stage of the pregnancy. The fact was that he wanted to take care of his child as much as he could.


    He wanted to be far from being the type of father his own father was and he wanted to start now. The fear of being a bad father drove him.


    Mireille stirred in her sleep and Dante bent over, tucking her in properly once more before walking away from the bed.


    He sat on the chair behind the desk and ced his thumb on the handle of the drawer. A clicking noise came and the drawer opened.


    He pulled open the drawer and picked up the picture thatid in the drawer. It was a picture of his father, his mother and young him.


    Dante looked closely at the old picture and he could see the bruises on her hands which she had tried to cover with the long sleeve she was putting on.


    His father had constantly beaten his mother and several times Dante had had to watch that. Dante however did not worry about being the type of husband his father was.


    He knew he would rather lose everything, rather lose even his damned life than beat Mireille up. He loved her way too much than to ever hurt her.


    Dante¡¯s gaze softened at he stared at the ne on his mother¡¯s neck. It was a diamond ne. A pink diamond, one of the rarest of its type.


    It was a family heirloom of his mother¡¯s family but his father found that stupid. He could make a whole lot of money from the ne and he hated the fact that his wife was not letting him take the ne away.


    Dante shut his eyes and groaned, recalling his mother¡¯sst words.


    ¡°Please find the heirloom. Please, Dante. Don¡¯t let him auction the heirloom. Please, it¡¯s a family heirloom. It is not meant for the market.¡± she had begged him as life slowly left her body.


    Dante opened his eyes, his jaws clenched. His mother had died because of his father and the very next day after his mother¡¯s death, his father brought a woman home to warm his bed.


    Dante dropped the picture back into the drawers and locked the drawer. He still had to find the heirloom. He had asked his father severally about its location but the man had refused to tell him about it.


    Dante did not want to recall how he had eventually killed the monster in his life.


    The only person who most probably also knew the location of the heirloom was Mark. That was the real reason he was sparing Mark up till today.


    Mark was his only ticket to finding the heirloom and fulfilling his mother¡¯sst wish so he could not just eliminate his only way.


    Dante shook all the thoughts out of his head.


    ¡°I am thinking way too much. I should enjoy being with Mireille for now.¡± he whispered to himself and got back in bed with her.


    Perhaps the memories of the past were filling his head because he was also about to be a father.


    ¡°I love you, Princess and I will always love you.¡± he whispered, kissed her forehead and shut his eyes to go to sleep.


    *


    The next day


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t gotten Mireille?¡± Mark asked Jonas who has a face cap over his head.


    He pulled the face cap off and ran a hand through his hair to smoothen it.


    ¡°I am sorry, boss.¡± he apologized and Mark just grinned this time.


    ¡°I am getting used to hearing you say those words, aren¡¯t I?¡± Heughed softly.


    ¡°I am sorry, I apologize. Those words are words I hear from you everytime these days. So what is it this time? What is the reason you still haven¡¯t brought that girl to me?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°I thought I would be able to get her soon but she is no longer with James.¡± Jonas exined.


    ¡°Then who is she with?¡± Mark asked.


    ¡°With Dante Romano once more and you know how hard it will be for me to get her once she is with him. Please give me more time.¡± Jonas bowed his head.


    ¡°More time? I do not have more time to give to you!¡± Mark banged the table, losing his cool for a moment.


    He drew in deep breaths and took a while before he calmed down.


    ¡°I have told you already Jonas. Bring her to me within the stipted time or else I will have to get rid of your darling Belinda.¡± he replied and Jonas felt his lips quiver.


    ¡°I will do my best.¡± Jonas assured him.


    ¡°You¡¯d better do just your best.¡± he grinned at his right hand man once more.


    Mark however knew that Jonas would not be getting Mireille. He could not get Mireille for the past two months. A miracle wasn¡¯t going to suddenly happen and Mark also knew that he had to have Jonas taken to Dante¡¯s home by the next day if he did not want more trouble than he could ever handle.


    He did not care if Jonas was going to be killed by Dante eventually or not. Jonas¡¯s life was worth nothing anyways. A right hand man only mattered when he was useful. As soon as he turned out to be unproductive, he was to be discarded.


    Mark already had it in mind to make someone else his right hand man. Perhaps someone who was capable than Jonas was. Someone who could assist him to dominate the mafia world once more.


    If Jonas was the way for him to avoid trouble with Dante for the meantime, then he was more than willing to give Jonas away.


    ¡°You may leave. Find Mireille Mathieu for me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Jonas bowed and walked out of the room.


    Immediately he was out, Mark grabbed his phone and dialed a contact.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hello boss.¡± the voice on the other side of the line responded.


    ¡°He is on his way out of thepany now. He has a ck face cap on. Follow him for a bit until you get to where you can capture him without troubles.¡±


    ¡°As per your orders.¡±


    ¡°Once you are done, let me know so I can arrange for him to be sent to Dante¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Alright, boss.¡±

 Dante Romano鈥檚 Woman

    Ditto pushed open the door of Belinda¡¯s room and Belinda let out a scream.


    ¡°Why the scream?¡± Ditto asked, his brows pulling closely.


    Belinda was standing half naked in the middle of the room. Dressed in nothing more than bra and panties and Ditto was acting like he hadn¡¯t just walked in on her half naked.


    ¡°Can you look away for fuck¡¯s sake?!¡± Belinda screamed at him and Ditto rolled his eyes before looking away and facing the wall.


    ¡°Pervert!¡± He heard Belinda mutter.


    ¡°Hey, I have better taste in women, okay? Even if you stood in front of me entirely naked, I would not be moved one bit. Jonas¡¯s tastes sucks just like his life sucks.¡± Ditto said while Belinda hurriedly dressed up, hoping that he would not look back while she was at it.


    ¡°There is no taste better than I am, Ditto. I am perfect, I believe so.¡± Belinda said, pulling at the hem of the dress she had just slipped on.


    Ditto huffed lowly.


    ¡°Perfect?¡± He turned to face her, meeting her fully dressed now.


    ¡°You are far from being perfect, Miss.¡± he said and watched Belinda grow mad.


    ¡°Why are you here? I do not want you toe into my home whenever you like.¡± Belinda said to him.


    ¡°I know you do not want that but I still have toe and check up on you every once in a while to make sure you are eating and living quite well.¡±


    ¡°And why would you care?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­. Maybe because I don¡¯t want you to die before I get to kill you myself?¡± He asked and enjoyed seeing the horrified look on Belinda¡¯s face after hearing those words from him.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your jokes are not funny, Ditto.¡± She said to him and Ditto held back a smirk.


    If only she knew that he was not joking around with her.


    He raised the bag in his hand up in the air and shook it lightly.


    ¡°A little something for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°Thanks but no thanks. I will get myself something to eat.¡± Belinda refused his meal and walked towards the door of her room.


    ¡°Alright. Suit yourself, Miss.¡±


    Ditto watched her walk out of the room. He dropped the food bag on her desk and moved closer to her window, drawing open the curtains properly.


    He looked out of the window, a grim look on his face.


    ¡°I will avenge your death, Lisa. I swear I will avenge your death eventually.¡± he swore.


    *


    Dante adjusted his tie, looking into the mirror. He looked drop dead hot as always. Looking away from the mirror, he looked at Mireille who was still sleeping peacefully in bed.


    But as if she could feel his eyes on her, she stirred in her sleep, slowly waking up. A grumble left her lips as her eyes fluttered open. She dimmed her eyes, avoiding the bright sunlight that seeped into the room through the opened curtains.


    ¡°Good morning, sexy.¡± Dante greeted and moved over to her.


    ¡°Good morning, Dante.¡± Mireille greeted back and Dante kissed her lips.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t brushed though.¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°This is surely not the first time I am kissing you this early in the morning, right?¡± Dante asked, caressing her lower lip with his thumb.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mireille chuckled softly.


    ¡°Ready for work already?¡± Mireille asked Dante.


    ¡°Yes but if you do not want me to go, you know I can always stay back at home with you.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, you should go.¡± Mireille urged him.


    ¡°Are you saying I should go because you feel like that is what you are supposed to say? Or are you saying I should go because that is really what you want?¡± Dante asked and Mireille stared into his eyes for a few seconds.


    She did not want to part with him for even a minute, not to talk of parting with him for long hours until he would be back in the evening but she also knew he had to work.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be that clingy.¡± Mireille said.


    ¡°Be as clingy as you want to be. I want you to be all you want to be when you are with me.¡± Dante replied her and Mireille felt her heart race.


    She reached her hand to his tie and ran her right hand fingers over the smooth material of the tie.


    ¡°Then¡­.¡± She looked from the tie back to his eyes.


    ¡°Can youe back a bit earlier than usual?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I only have one important job. I will be back as soon as that is done.¡± Dante promised her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really¡± he affirmed and leaned in, kissing her lips once more.


    Mireille kissed him back, her hands finding his own hands and running over his veiny hands. She loved how strong and veiny they felt.


    Mireille eventually broke the kiss and looked down at his crotch, spotting a hard on as she had expected.


    ¡°A nice gift for you to take to work, I guess.¡± she said and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°You naughty little thing.¡± he tapped at her forehead fondly.


    ¡°But Dante¡­¡± Mireille pulled back his attention with the look on her face getting serious.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I have already lost my job with you. I need to find a new job.¡± she said to him and saw a clearly unpleased look on his face.


    ¡°Look, Dante. I love you but I really do not want to stay without a job and a life of my own. I don¡¯t want to be a housewife in the future. It¡¯s not bad, of course but It¡¯s just not me.¡± she said to him and Dante pulled away from her.


    He thought for a few seconds before looking back at her.


    ¡°It is fine.¡± He assured her.


    ¡°You can work if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Really? I am going to send my resume out today and¡­.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dante cut her off.


    ¡°Dante Romano¡¯s woman is too big of a woman to work under someone else in this city. I want you to create a business n in whatever way you can. I will make your wishese true. You will be your own boss, Princess and the best part of it? You can just stay home whenever you want to and control your business from home. I will employ as much employees as is needed to run the business sessfully without you always being physically present there.¡± he said to her.


    ¡°You are going to do all of that?¡±


    ¡°And even much more if you simply ask for it.¡±


    ¡°But Dante, why are you being specific on not wanting me to be physically out there?¡± Mireille asked him.


    ¡°Like I have always said. It¡¯s dangerous out there and you should try to be outside as less as possible.¡±


    Mireille got up from the bed and wrapped her arms around him.


    ¡°Alright. I will do as you say, for now Dante.¡±

 Meeting With James

    Dante stepped into the restaurant and looked around the ce. He walked further into the restaurant, his eyes set on the table at the farthest end of the restaurant.


    James was seated at the table, an annoyed look on his face. Dante had just finished up a few things at office and had called James over to talk to him.


    Luckily, James was willing to talk about things and they had chosen to meet up at a restaurant close to Dante¡¯spany.


    ¡°Hey man.¡± Dante greeted as he pulled a chair for himself and sat down.


    James, of course gave no response to Dante¡¯s greetings.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why did you ask me toe here? What do you have to say to me after betraying me?¡± James asked and Dante chewed on the insides of his mouth.


    ¡°Should I start with an apology?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°I thought the great Dante Romano is too big to apologize.¡± James huffed.


    ¡°I will apologize but only to a selected few.¡±


    ¡°Wow. I should definitely feel honoured to be part of the selected few.¡± James replied sarcastically.


    ¡°Look, James. I know I did you wrong, big time. I should not have had anything to do with Mireille but if you have ever fallen in love, you¡¯d know that it is not something you can control.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so the issue here now is that I have never been in love with any woman before so I don¡¯t know how it feels?¡± James sarcastic talk continued.


    ¡°Damnit¡± Dante cursed underneath his breath, a bit frustrated.


    ¡°That is not what I meant, James.¡± He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Falling in love with Mireille wasn¡¯t a decision I made with my brain, I made it with my heart.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were cold hearted, Dante. So you decided to warm that cold heart of yours up and put it to use with my sister, right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Let me talk, James.¡± Dante groaned, not enjoying the way James was taking the conversation.


    ¡°Alright. Go on, talk.¡± James finally let him.


    ¡°It all just happened. We had sex a couple of times and trust me, I did not force Mireille into it. I have never forced a woman into having sex with me and I did not force Mireille too¡­¡±


    ¡°But you seduced her into it?¡± James asked, cutting Dante off.


    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, I did not. I did not seduce her. She wanted me¡­¡± He took in a deep breath.


    ¡°As much as I wanted her. James, our love was a love waiting to happen. Perhaps we should have been together right from highschool and when we met each other this year, the chemistry was undeniable. I love Mireille and she loves me too.¡±


    ¡°She loves you? I believe that. But you love her?¡± James looked carefully at Dante and sighed, lowering his head.


    ¡°You have no reason to lie about your feelings for Mireille and I know she is special to you. Jeez.¡± James groaned, not being able to deny the fact that Dante loved his sister.


    ¡°But you are still Dante Romano. Fine, you know you are in love with her now but you can¡¯t leave your nasty habits, can you? You love fucking a different woman every week. I would not watch Mireille get involved with a man who would cheat on her.¡± James said.


    ¡°Thest thing I would do would be to cheat on Mireille. Mireille is the reason I rejected all of the girls you wanted me to have. She is the reason I locked myself up even after taking an aphrodisiac. I will never cheat on her, James. Trust me that I will never hurt Mireille.¡± Dante said to him, trying to convince James to give him his approval to be with Mireille.


    With or without the approval, he would be with Mireille anyways but it would just be way better if it was with his approval. Mireille would feel better having her brother in support of her rtionship.


    ¡°But you know what you are into, Dante. You know what we are into¡± James leaned closer to Dante, whispering.


    ¡°I will protect Mireille with my veryst breath.¡± Dante said in response.


    ¡°And what if you are unable to protect her?¡± James asked and Dante swallowed.


    ¡°That would not happen. It would never happen.¡± Dante replied and James shook his head with a sadistic chuckle.


    ¡°Anything can happen, Dante. In this line of work, no one is totally safe. No matter how much money you have and how tight your security is, none of us can actually tell when we are going to be killed. Anything can happen, anyone can die. I don¡¯t want such life for Mireille.¡±


    ¡°Anything can always happen. I agree but not when ites to Mireille. I will protect her more than my very own life. I love Mireille a lot, James and I can¡¯t do without her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Listen.¡± Dante took in a deep breath.


    ¡°I had it in mind to let go of Mireille initially for her safety but I have realized now that I can¡¯t let go of her. I am addicted to her. She is the best thing that has ever happened in my messed up life.¡±


    ¡°Oh god, no¡± James shook his head and leaned back into his chair.


    Hearing Dante speak about his feelings this way made it even more obvious that Dante really was never going to give up on Mireille no matter what he (James) said or did.


    ¡°Mireille isn¡¯t entirely happy. She is with me and that makes her happy but she will never be entirely happy if you are not in her life too, James. Make your sister happy.¡± Dante said.


    ¡°I just want her to be safe. She is the only one I have and you are danger, Dante. It is¡­ It¡¯s hard for me to leave my only family with danger.¡±


    ¡°I will be her safest haven, James.¡± Dante tried harder to convince James.


    For the next few seconds, James just stared at Dante whose eyes urged him to give him the permission to be with his sister.


    ¡°Dante.¡± James finally spoke up.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Dante replied almost eagerly.


    ¡°Promise me you will never hurt her.¡±


    ¡°I will never ever hurt her.¡±


    ¡°And if you do?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Put a bullet right through me the day I hurt Mireille. I am serious about this. I want to be killed by you the very day I turn into a beast like my father was.¡±


    James looked a bit more satisfied.


    ¡°Fine. I will trust you this one time with my sister. Take care of her, Dante. Cherish her for me.¡±


    ¡°Heavens know I will.¡±

 Fuck My Mouth

    Dante got back into the backseat of his car and nced at his wristwatch. It was just 1pm in the afternoon but he was missing Mireille badly already and he knew she would be missing him too.


    ¡°Home.¡± he said to the driver and the drive home started.


    Not being able to hold himself back, Dante texted Mireille.


    ¡®Hey, Princess.¡¯


    Only about a minute passed before he got a response from her.


    ¡®Hello, on your way back?¡¯ she asked in her response and Dante could not help but chuckle at how eager she seemed to be to meet up with him again.


    ¡®Yes and do you know what I want you to do?¡¯ Dante texted back.


    ¡®Hmm, I have no idea. What do you want me to do? I am guessing it¡¯s something naughty.¡¯ she texted back.


    ¡®You are right. You are going to do what I ask of you, aren¡¯t you?¡¯ Dante texted.


    ¡°I am going to do everything and anything.¡± she texted back her willingness and Dante groaned lightly.


    ¡®Good girl. Now, I want you to get up and undress. Text me back when you are done.¡¯


    It took about two minutes before she texted him back.


    ¡®I am naked now. Would Master like a picture?¡¯ Mireille asked.


    ¡®Yes, send me a picture.¡¯ he texted back and felt his cock jerk at the thought of her naked body gracing his screen in no time from now.


    The message dropped a few secondster but it wasn¡¯t a picture.


    ¡®No, Master. Why don¡¯t you see me when you get here?¡¯ was her text.


    ¡°You naughty tease.¡±


    ¡®Are you saying no to your master?¡¯ Dante asked in the text he sent back to her.


    ¡®Oh, I guess I just did. Am I being a bad girl?¡¯ she texted back and Dante groaned, adjusting in his seat as his hard cock got ufortable in his trousers.


    ¡®A very bad girl. You¡¯d better get ready to be punished and corrected when I get home.¡¯


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait for you to make me a good girl.¡¯


    ¡®I want this bad girl bent over my desk when I get back home. I want you to arch your back real nice and take whatever Master has for you.¡¯Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Oh god, I will.¡¯ Mireille texted back and Dante dropped the phone.


    ¡°What the hell are you driving? Can you drive faster or not?¡± Dante scolded the driver who immediately elerated the speed of the car in a bid to please his boss.


    Dante¡¯s cock ached for released until he got home. He alighted from the car and walked into the mansion, his steps quick but still yet not losing its majesticity.


    As he climbed up the stairs, he loosened his tie and unbuckled his belt.


    Getting to the door of his room, he pulled the belt out and pushed the door open.


    Just like he had demanded, the sexiest sight was awaiting him in the room. Mireille had her hands on his desk, fully naked. Her tits jiggled as she looked back at him and wiggled her ass at him.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± Dante said breathlessly.


    He walked over to her, his eyes on her exposed pink pussy. She was wet just from anticipating his arrival and that turned Dante on even more.


    He pped her wet pussy with his left hand lightly and Mireille gasped, her gasp trailing off into a low moan.


    ¡°So you denied your master pictures of you? Ugh?¡± Dante asked and pped her pussy again.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± She gasped louder this time.


    Dante spanked her both ass cheeks rapidly before sending another p to her soaked cunt.


    ¡°Fuck! Oh my!¡± Mireille¡¯s eyes rolled over as she felt three fingers stretching her pussy lips and thrusting into her pussy.


    She looked back at him once more, her gaze meeting with his as his fingers started to work away almost furiously at her pussy.


    Mireille tried to maintain the eye contact even though she had not been asked to do so but the hard and fast finger fucking of her pussy soon made her eyes roll over and her lips part with a cry.


    ¡°Aaaah! Master!¡± She cried and faced forward, his fingers fucking her even harder.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up! You nasty bad girl!¡± Dante shut her up with a whip of the belt on her ass while his fingers continued fucking her pussy.


    ¡°Oh gad!¡± Mireille drawled, her eyes rolling over.


    He was finger fucking her so hard that her sizeable tits were jiggling hard as if he was fucking her with his cock.


    Tears of pleasure had gathered up in her eyes quite quickly already but Mireille knew that the man fucking her pussy with his fingers right now would not let her cum.


    But as his fingers burrowed deeper, making her let out screams. Mireille knew she had to ask him to let her cum. Perhaps he could be merciful enough to let her cum.


    His other hand that held the belt reached for her hair and he grabbed her hair, along with the belt, pulling her hair back.


    ¡°Oh shit! I am about to cum, Master¡± She wailed in lustful delight.


    Dante pulled harder at her hair, hearing her sweet moans.


    ¡°You are not allowed to! Do you think bad girls are allowed such a privilege?¡± Dante growled.


    ¡°Jesus! I¡¯ve really got to cum¡± Mireille cried out and Dante let go of her hair, whipping her ass.


    ¡°You have to cum but you won¡¯t be allowed to cum until you know your fucking ce¡±


    ¡°Oh god¡± Mireille threw her head back herself.


    ¡°Please, Master¡± she whimpered as she clutched the edge of the desk tightly, her knees bucking and threatening to give way.


    Dante dropped the belt in his hands and lowered his head to kiss on her ass cheeks that was now imprinted with the belt marks.


    ¡°So fucking sexy¡± he groaned and licked on the skin of her ass cheeks.


    He pulled his fingers out of Mireille¡¯s pussy and a grumble apanied with a whimper for permission to cum left her.


    Ignoring her, Dante pulled his trousers down, leaving him in his briefs.


    He pressed his clothed hard on against her wet pussy and Mireille moaned, recalling their first time together. The first time he had touched her.


    As if thinking about the same exact thing, Dante pulled her to rest into his body. His right hand went around her and grabbed her tits, fondling the left one hard while his left hand moved lower to her clit.


    ¡°Oh god¡­. Oh god, oh god¡± Mireille¡¯s voice turned louder as his hand touched her clit.


    There was no way in the world that she could hold back anymore. His cock pressing against her pussy, his hand fondling her tit and pinching her nipple while his thumb strummed her clit.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­. I can¡¯t hold back¡± she screamed and that was her undoing.


    Dante smirked as she squirted her juices all over his hand, his briefs and the floor.


    ¡°Oh god! I am cumming!¡± Her legs shook as much as her body shook with the intense pleasure that sent her body on fire. A beautiful type of fire.


    Without letting her recover from her orgasm, Dante pushed her down to her knees and pulled down his briefs. He pped her face with his cock and brushed her lips with it.


    ¡°Oh, that feels good¡± Dante moaned, pushing his cock against her lips but not letting it in.


    Once more, he pped her both cheeks with his thick cock. Mireille gulped down lustfully and parted her lips.


    Dante shoved his cock into her mouth and then pulled out of her. His hand reached down and groped her tits before he let his hand into her hair.


    He thrusted back into her mouth and pulled out. Mireille¡¯s gaze followed his cock like a cock hungry whore. The way her innocent looking eyes trailed the movement of his cock made Dante even hornier.


    He grabbed her head and suddenly pulled her down onto his cock, choking her with his cock. Mireille¡¯s eyes widened and then dimmed tearily as he kept his cock lodged inside of her.


    He pulled out a few secondster and Mireille gulped down hard.


    ¡°Tell me what you want me to do to your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Fuck my mouth please, Master.¡± she immediately begged and Dante brought her back onto his cock.


    This time, he wasn¡¯t really moving his hips or thrusting to fill her mouth up. He was bringing her head down to his cock and making her mouth fuck his cock instead.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± He groaned and continued to use her mouth.


    Several minutes passed with Mireille¡¯s mouth in use before Dante let out a growl that Mireille now seemed to recognise as the pleasure sound he let out when he was about to cum.


    Dante kept her head in ce at thest minute and fucked her mouth faster, his thrusts bing more urgent as he got closer to his orgasm.


    ¡°Where do you want my fucking cum?!¡± Dante growled at her, pulling his cock out of her.


    ¡°In my ass, please, Master.¡± Mireille¡¯s spent mouth managed to say.


    Picking her up, Dante turned her around and shoved his cock roughly into her ass hole.


    The both of them moaned in unison as they came.

 A Promise

    Mireille fell back to her knees, breathing heavily and clearly wanting more. His cock was still hard too and with the way Dante stared at her, Mireille knew he also still wanted more.


    ¡°Please fuck me.¡± Mireille whispered to him.


    ¡°No, Princess.¡± Dante replied, picking her up from the floor.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be fucking your pussy or your asshole. You won¡¯t get fucked like you want to. That is the real punishment for you.¡± he kissed her lips, thrusting his tongue into the mouth that had entertained his cock just now.


    Mireille kissed him back hard, trying to lure him into fucking her but Dante broke the kiss with a knowing smirk.


    ¡°Go take your bath, Princess. We have somewhere to be.¡± he said to her.


    ¡°Ugh? Where? You are still hard.¡± Mireille pointed at his cock.


    ¡°I will deal with this. You go and take your bath.¡±


    ¡°Can we bath together then?¡± Mireille asked and Dante let out a low, deep chuckle.


    ¡°So you can seduce me into fucking you? No. You take your bath alone and I will take mine alone.¡± Dante replied and Mireille grumbled.


    Turning her around, Dante spanked her right ass cheek.


    ¡°Off you go now.¡±


    Few minutester


    Dante walked out of the mansion with Ditto following after him.


    ¡°Here he is.¡± Ditto said as they got to the door where Ditto was kneeling.


    ¡°When was he dropped here?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°He was dropped at the entrance of the estate a few minutes ago.¡± Ditto replied and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Mark really knows who the boss is, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°What should I do to him?¡± Ditto asked.


    Jonas grumbled a few words but he was inaudible with the tape over his mouth.


    ¡°I am busy with Mireille for now. Take him into the dark room. I will visit himter at night.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°As per your orders.¡± Ditto bowed slightly and the men around picked Jonas up and took him away.


    ¡°Get the car ready.¡± Dante said to Ditto before walking back into the house.


    He walked back to his room and when he opened the door, Mireille was already all dressed up but struggling with her zip.


    He moved closer to her and helped her zip up, dropping his head on her shoulder gently.


    ¡°You smell so good.¡± he took in a deep breath.


    ¡°Where are we going to?¡± Mireille asked instead.


    ¡°Somewhere I am not too sure you might like.¡± Dante replied and Mireille turned in his arms to face him.


    ¡°What kind of ce is that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°A ce where I let out a part of me that others don¡¯t usually see.¡± he replied her and Mireille continued to stare into his eyes as if wanting to figure out what he meant by looking into his eyes.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± Dante pinched her nose gently and pulled away from her, holding her hands in his.


    He picked her purse with his right hand while his left hand held her right hand. The both of them walked out of the room and as they walked down the stairs, Dante decided to tell Mireille about his meeting with James.


    ¡°I met with James.¡±


    Mireille stopped in her tracks and faced Dante curiously.


    ¡°What did he say? Is he still mad at you and I?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I guess he is still mad at us but he gave me his approval.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s face lit up and Dante loved how bright her face suddenly looked.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without thinking twice about the fact that she was on the stairs, Mireille jumped onto Dante, throwing herself on him.


    Dante was quick enough to grab her without losing bnce on the stairs.


    ¡°How did you do it? Oh my! I am so happy.¡± Mireille squealed excitedly, not caring about how she could have fallen in her attempt to jump at him.


    Lifting her away from his body, Dante dropped her back on the stairs, a scolding look on his face.


    ¡°No jumping on the stairs, Princess. You could have missed your step and fallen or I could have been unable to catch you quickly.¡±


    Mireille pouted her lips with a small frown on her face.


    ¡°I know you will always catch me when I jump anyways.¡± she grumbled and Dante shook his head.


    ¡°You are really stubborn.¡± he pulled at her cheeks and Mireille gave him a grin.


    ¡°It is because I know you won¡¯t ever let me fall or get hurt.¡±


    ¡°You sound so sure¡± Dante pulled harder at her cheeks.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be this much assured?¡± Mireille asked and Dante let out a small smile.


    ¡°You should be. I will always catch you and make sure you don¡¯t get hurt but you also have to be careful, Princess¡±


    Mireille grabbed his arm and rested her head on his arm.


    ¡°Why be careful when you already do the caring?¡± She asked and Dante chuckled at her behaviour.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Dante gave in and the walk down the stairs continued.


    ¡°So what did you tell him?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I promised him that I will take care of you as much as I can and I will protect you more than my own life.¡± Dante replied and Mireille¡¯s cheeks heated up a bit in a blush.


    ¡°I bet he hasn¡¯t called you cause of his goddamned pride. You should call him whenever, he will pick up.¡± Dante added.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Dante.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I am just doing everything to make my Princess as happy as a Princess deserves to be.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Why do you even call me Princess?¡± Mireille asked as Dante pulled open the car door for her.


    She got in and Dante got in after her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t look like a princess in any way, do I?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I call you Princess because I want to give you the treatment that a Princess deserves.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Can you not say words that make my heart beat so hard everytime?¡± Mireille asked and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°I have to keep that heart beating hard always so I can be sure you will never leave me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about it. I will never leave you, Dante.¡±


    Dante turned to face her properly as that car set out.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± He asked, his expression turning a bit more serious.


    To be honest, he wanted to know if Mireille would leave him if she found out that he was in the mafia.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Mireille replied and Dante took her hands in his.


    ¡°You are sure you will never leave me? No matter what happens?¡± He asked her again and Mireille¡¯s brows knitted closely.


    ¡°Yes, Dante. Did you do something I don¡¯t know of?¡± She asked him and he just broke the serious conversation with a smile and ruffled her hair yfully.


    ¡°I did nothing. But I am not sure you will never leave me.¡± Dante whispered thest sentence.


    ¡°How can you doubt my love for you?¡± Mireille asked, her eyes getting angry.


    ¡°That is not it, Princess but¡­¡±


    ¡°Should I promise you?¡± Mireille cut him off and without waiting for a response from him, she continued.


    ¡°I promise you Dante Romano that as long as you remain loyal to me, I will stand by you and never ever leave you for anything.¡± she promised and Dante felt a glowing hope start in his heart. A hope that she would stick to his side even after realising that he was more than a CEO billionaire who killed a few people to ensure his and her own safety.

 Will You Marry Me

    ¡°An orphanage?¡± Mireille was surprised as she stepped out of the car.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dante shut the car door and took her hand in his. Even though Dante had never nned to be a father in this lifetime, he wished he could be help other kids have a better childhood than he had.


    Mireille followed after Dante as they walked both walked on to somewhere she had no idea would be.


    Dante nced at his wrist watch and squinted his eyes.


    ¡°They will be at the yground at the moment.¡± he said and made a sudden turn.


    Mireille followed him until they got to a yground where kids were ying and having fun. There was at least forty kids running around and having fun in the orphanage.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dante!¡± A boy around the age of 12 screamed excitedly and all the other kids turned towards them.


    ¡°Dante!¡± The kids all squealed excitedly and ran towards Dante and Mireille.


    The boy who had noticed Dante first, along with about four other kids, jumped onto Dante, pushing him down to the grassy floor.


    Mireille heard Danteughing as the kids crowded over him and she was too stunned to move or even say a word. Dante Romano, the one who stared at others as if he was constantly thinking of how to get rid of them in the worst ways wasughing this heartily.


    ¡°Alright, alright guys. C¡¯mon.¡± she heard Dante say to the kids and they slowly moved away from him, letting him get back on his feet.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been here for so long? We missed you so much.¡± the boy said to Dante.


    ¡°I missed you all too, Flynn but I was just a little bit too busy toe over.¡± Dante replied and the boy, Flynn, diverted his gaze to Mireille.


    A smile pulled at the sides of his lips.


    ¡°This is the very first time you are bringing a woman along with you. Is she the reason you have been too busy toe over?¡± He asked Dante and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Is she?¡± The other kids joined in asking the question.


    ¡°Alright. Alright. Y¡¯all calm down.¡± Dante started and the kids all quieted down making Mireille wonder how me managed to be yful and yet be in control.


    Wouldn¡¯t he be just a perfect dad for their child?


    She touched her stomach briefly.


    ¡°She¡­¡± Dante took Mireille¡¯s hand and she smiled softly.


    ¡°She is the reason I have been too busy toe over and like you all have always wanted from me, she is my wife.¡± he said to the kids who roared and burst into squeals of excitement.


    Mireille chuckled softly, turning to face Dante.


    ¡°I am not your wife.¡± she mouthed to him.


    ¡°You will be, soon enough.¡± Dante replied her and Mireille felt her heart racing again.


    ¡°But wait a minute¡­.¡± Flynn yelled out loudly capturing the attention of the other kids.


    ¡°She is not having a ring on and you are not having one too. Did you just lie to us?¡± Flynn asked.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we are not married yet, Flynn but we will be married soon.¡± Dante replied the boy.


    ¡°At least engage her already. She is so beautiful that I am scared another man will snatch her away from you.¡± Flynn said to Dante and Mireille could not help but blush.


    ¡°No man can snatch her away from me¡± Dante said to Flynn who scoffed lowly.


    ¡°Really?¡± He huffed and moved closer to Mireille.


    ¡°Just take a look at how beautiful she is and you think you are the only man who has his eyes on her. Let me tell you something¡­¡± Flynn returned to Dante.


    ¡°You should not dy at all if you don¡¯t want to lose her.¡± he said to Dante and Danteughed softly.


    ¡°Who is the adult here?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, you.¡± a little girl replied.


    ¡°I am the adult so I know better in this case, alright?¡± Dante asked, bending over and ruffling the cute girl¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Uhm, Dante.¡± Mireille called and Dante stood up straight, returning his attention to her.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me we wereing here? I would have gotten something for the kids.¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have that taken care of, okay?¡±


    Mireille hesitantly nodded as a little girl pulled gently at her dress.


    ¡°Can you carry me in your arms, Miss?¡± She asked and Mireille could not help but fulfil her request.


    She lifted the girl into her arms and the little girl waved her hands at the other kids.


    ¡°I am now taller!¡± She said to the other kids her age andughed heartily.


    ¡°Can you carry me too, Miss? I want to be taller¡± another kid asked.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Dante immediately stopped the kid.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let my woman stress her arms out.¡± he said to the kid


    ¡°Would you carry me instead then?¡± The kid asked.


    ¡°Sounds like a fair deal.¡± Dante nodded and lifted the kid up.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Another kid cried out and Dante had to carry the second kid.


    ¡°Me too! Lift me up too!¡±


    At the end, Dante ended up carrying four kids while Mireilleughed with the little girl in her hands.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Y¡¯all get down.¡± Flynn said to the kids and they all dropped down from Dante and Mireille.


    ¡°Does Miss¡­.¡±


    ¡°Mireille¡± Mireille helped Flynn out.


    ¡°Yes, thank you. Does Miss. Mireille know how to dance?¡± Flynn asked.


    ¡°Not too good at it but I could learn, for sure.¡± she replied.


    ¡°I am sure you will do better than Dante. He sucks at dancing.¡± Flynnughed and Mireille joined the kidughing.


    ¡°Finally found something you are not good at.¡± Mireille said to Dante.


    ¡°I could learn it and be perfect at it but I am just not interested.¡± Dante replied and Mireille rolled her eyes yfully.


    Dante watched three girls pull her away from him to a stone. Dante and the other kids followed after them and Dante watched Mireille join the kids in walking round the stone, waving hands in the air.


    That was pretty much dancing to the kids. Mireille blended in quite well and she seemed to be having loads of fun with the kids.


    Some other kids joined in the dance and it continued for a while before Flynn called out to the other kids in a loud voice.


    The dancing stopped and everyone¡¯s attention was brought to Flynn.


    ¡°Do we like Miss Mireille?¡± He asked the kids and they roared a loud yes.


    ¡°Do we love her?¡± Flynn asked even louder and was answered with a louder yes.


    ¡°Do we care if Dante is ready to engage her or not?¡± He asked and the kids yelled no.


    ¡°Martha, bring out the most beautiful of the rings we made earlier this week.¡± he said and the girl named Martha scurried away.


    About a minuteter, the girl came running back with a beautiful pink and blue ring made of blue and pink flower shaped beads.


    Flynn took it from Martha with a small thank you to the little girl.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± he handed the ring over to Dante who was just watching the kids drive the event their way.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, go to her.¡± Flynn urged Dante and Dante chuckled taking steps closer to Mireille.


    His engagement to her was going to be much more grander than this and with a very expensive ring but it was joyous right now and Mireille was looking so happy too.


    ¡°You win, little guy.¡± Dante said to Flynn who grinned mischievously.


    Stopping in front of Mireille, he dropped down onto a knee and raised the ring up in the air.


    ¡°Would you like to be my wife, Princess?¡±


    ¡°Oh my! He calls her Princess!¡± One of the kids around Flynn¡¯s age squealed and the other bursts into excitement too.


    ¡°C¡¯mon guys! Some quiet.¡± Dante spoke up and his deep voice quietened the kids.


    ¡°Will you marry me, Princess?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Say yes! Say yes! Say yes!¡± The kids began chanting.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Yes, Dante. I will marry you.¡± Mireille replied and stretched her hand out.


    Dante slipped the beaded ring until her finger and got up on his feet.


    Mireille looked so happy and joyous and Dante wanted to make her this happy for the rest of his life. He pulled her close and kissed her forehead while the kids cheered and pped.

 Being Naughty

    ¡°The kids are so funny and adorable.¡± Mireille smiled as they walked down a hallway after Dante had seen the manager of the orphanage home.


    ¡°I know, right? Flynn is very used to me so he is pretty free around me. He was the first kid in this home.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Really? What prompted you to build an orphanage home, though? I had no idea you could.¡± Mireille said.


    ¡°You had no idea that a monster like person such as me could¡­¡±


    ¡°That is not what I meant.¡± Mireille cut him off with a deep frown on her face.


    Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Just joking.¡±


    ¡°Well, I would not say that was funny.¡± she replied with a huff.


    ¡°I was just joking. Four years ago, I met Flynn in front of my estate, tattered, hungry and dying. He reminded me of myself.¡± Dante started.


    ¡°Of yourself? What do you mean by that? You were born into a rich family, weren¡¯t you? How could you have been tattered, hungry and dying?¡± Mireille asked and Dante only gave her a small smile.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Not everything is the way it seems. Things happen once in a while yunno.¡± he said to her and Mireille felt her heart sink, knowing that Dante must have gone through quite a lot too.


    ¡°Let me see the ring.¡± Dante spoke up, changing the topic that was turning the happy mood sour.


    ¡°Here.¡± Mireille raised her hand to him and Dante took it in his, gently caressing the ring.


    ¡°I like it, a lot.¡± Mireille said to him.


    ¡°You should keep it to remember the kids.¡± Dante suggested.


    ¡°I really should.¡±


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille called as they walked a couple more steps forward.


    ¡°You told me something and I am still quite curious if you can really do it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± Dante returned to his usual boastful self and Mireilleughed softly.


    Dante stopped walking and Mireille stopped too. He bent slightly to her height, letting his grey eyes pierce her hazel eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asked, staring into her soul.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°You said something about being able to lift me upside down and eat me out that way.¡± she said quite shyly.


    ¡°And you think I can¡¯t do that?¡± A smirk pulled at the corner of Dante¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I just think that would be quite difficult and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let me show to you that it is not¡± Dante grabbed her by the waist and Mireille gasped, stiffening.


    ¡°We are at the orphanage right now.¡± she said to him, her eyes widening in surprise.


    ¡°Is there some force in an orphanage that stops me from eating out my woman?¡± Dante asked and Mireille pressed her thighs together.


    ¡°I¡­ The kids could run over here any moment from now.¡±


    Dante nced at his wristwatch.


    ¡°No one would pass by the hallway during this time.¡± he said to her, pulling her ck silky dress up.


    His face buried in her neck, kissing her for a few seconds until he felt all of her hesitation melt away. Without wasting another second, he pulled her panties down and Mireille hurriedly got out of her panties, kicking the heels she was wearing away too.


    Dante¡¯s grip on her waist turned firmer and he swiftly lifted Mireille up, turning her upside down. Mireille gasped slightly but with his strong arms holding her around her waist made her know that nothing was going to go wrong.


    She had no time to however worry if things could go wrong or not as she felt his warm mouth descend on her pussy.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Mireille moaned and grabbed his strong legs. Her face was right in his crotch and she could see his hard-on facing her in this position.


    His lips brushed her entire slit before his mouth opened up and his tongue stuck out to her pussy.


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± he moaned at the taste of her juices. He could never get tired of it.


    ¡°Aaah.¡± her lips parted in moans and Dante nuzzled his face in her pussy.


    The thrill of being eaten out in an orphanage made Mireille even wetter. Her pussy dripped with her juices and Dante licked it all up.


    He licked her right up to her asshole and rimmed her with his tongue.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Mireille cried out sharply, her hazel eyes turning hazy with lust.


    She gulped down lustfully at the hard-on in her face. Heavens! She wanted his cock pping her face. As Mireille trusted more in his hands holding her up as if she weighed nothing, she removed her hands from his legs and rubbed her hand over his bulge.


    ¡°Dio.¡± Dante groaned into her pussy, burying his face into her entirely and getting his face wet with her juices.


    ¡°Oh fuck! There! Right there! Like that!¡± Mireille cried out and Dante repeated the act, licking her clit and pressing the contour of his nose into her pussy.


    ¡°Christ! Thank you!¡± She cried out in ecstasy, her body shuddering.


    She grabbed his zipper and pulled it down. A little bit of fumbling here and there and Mireille got his cock out.  Her both hands wrapped around his cock as his tongue pleasured her.


    ¡°That feels amazing.¡± she cried out, her grip on his cock turning a bit tighter as the pleasure surged through her.


    Mireille was trying her best not to scream when she climaxed. She was skeptical about her screams reaching the ears of anyone around.


    Her body stiffened as she felt Dante¡¯s teeth grazing her clit. Mireille sucked the head of his perfect cock into her mouth and she heard his deep groan into her pussy.


    Immediately, his teeth bit down on her clit, Mireille¡¯s body shook with her orgasm. A scream of pleasure tore through her lips and wanting to shut her up, Dante¡¯s right arm left her waist and pushed her face down onto his cock, shutting her mouth up with his cock.


    Dante¡¯s tongue fucked her pussy while she moaned, gagging on his cock.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Dante cursed as he heard footsteps approaching the hallway.


    Mireille¡¯s scream must have attracted someone toe check the hallway. Swiftly he dropped her, pulling her dress down and picking her panties up.


    There was no time to reach for the heels so Dante let them be. He pulled Mireille close to him, using her body to cover his otherwise exposed cock.


    Mireille was yet to recover from her orgasm and was still pretty much in a dazed state.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Romano.¡± one of the women who tutored at the orphanage greeted Dante.


    ¡°Hello, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I heard a scream here and thought I¡¯d check it out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I and my fiancee are just joking around.¡± Dante replied with an impatient look on his face.


    Having his favourite moments interrupted was not something he was a fan of.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯d take my leave then.¡± she retreated and walked away.


    Dante pulled Mireille away from him slightly and looked at her face.


    ¡°Your little screaming mouth should be stuffed with my cock 24/7, don¡¯t you think?¡± He asked her and without waiting for another word from him, Mireille slipped down to her knees.


    ¡°As you wish, Master.¡±

 Just A Bit More

    Later that night


    Dante walked into the dark room. It was an underground apartment in the mansion.


    Although he hated having to do his dirty works at his home, they were times when he had no choice but to do it at home and those were the times when the dark room came in handy.


    Unlike it¡¯s name, the dark room wasn¡¯t dark. It was well lit and painted white. There wasn¡¯t even a bit of any other color in the room. It was nothing but a long, white and empty room.


    Dump someone in there for a couple of days and that someone would be hallucinating in no time.


    ¡°Here you go, boss.¡± Ditto dropped the chair he had been carrying along.


    Dante sat on the chair, loving the sight in front of him.


    In front of him on the wall, Ditto had been tied. His hands tied in the opposite direction while his legs were bound together.


    ¡°You chose the wrong person to be with, yunno.¡± Dante started.


    ¡°I did not!¡± Jonas spat hatefully.


    ¡°My boss won¡¯t let this slide! Kidnapping his right hand man after killing twenty six of his men in one night!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I kidnapped you?¡± Dante let out a low deep chuckle.


    ¡°You were dropped off in front of my estate, Jonas. Someone thought of you as useless and wanted to discard you.¡±


    ¡°No, that is not possible.¡± Jonas shook his head.


    ¡°Oh, yes it is. Mark is a businessman, of course. He¡¯d rather lose his right hand man than lose everything he has. He knows I have the power to make him lose it all so he will do whatever I ask of him.¡±


    ¡°Lies! Mark would have never asked for me to be brought to you! Bastard!¡± Jonas yelled.


    ¡°Should I shut him up, boss?¡± Ditto asked but Dante shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be needing him to talk so no, don¡¯t shut him up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, boss.¡± Ditto stood back, waiting for his chance to torture Jonas.


    Dante got up from his seat and turned to Ditto.


    ¡°Get me something to drink.¡±


    Ditto walked out of the ce, leaving just Dante and Jonas in the dark room.


    Dante moved closer to Jonas and pulled out a picture from his pocket.


    It was his (Dante) family picture.


    ¡°This ne.¡± he pointed at the ne on the neck of his mother, a deadly look masking his face.


    ¡°Have you ever seen it with Mark?¡± Dante asked.


    All he needed was to find that ne. As soon as heid his hands on it, he could get rid of Mark with his mind at peace.


    ¡°And why do you think I will tell you?¡± Jonas asked.


    ¡°Because your life is now in my hands? You die or you live, it is all in my hands now. If you tell me where this ne is, I might just spare your life.¡± He shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°And you want me to believe that?¡± Jonas asked and Dante gritted his teeth.


    His left hand reached for Jonas¡¯s hair and he pulled it back tightly making him wince in pain.


    ¡°Have you seen this ne before?!¡± Dante gritted his teeth.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Jonas replied and Dante punched him in the face.


    Jonas groaned loudly in pains as his face began aching badly and his lips bled.


    ¡°You have seen it before. Tell me where it is.¡± Dante wrapped his hand around his neck, almost strangling him.


    ¡°Where is the fucking ne?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­.¡± Jonas struggled to speak, his face turning red in pains.


    ¡°I know you are skilled at torture and¡­ And you can make me go through the worst kind of pains but I will never tell you.¡±


    ¡°You motherfucker!¡± Dante cursed and Ditto walked into the room at the same time.


    ¡°Here you go, boss.¡±


    Tucking the picture back into his pocket, Dante took the ss of alcohol and gulped down the contents.


    Jonas coughed hard, trying to get enough air back into his lungs.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t kill me.¡± heughed hoarsely.


    ¡°I am your way to finding that ne now so you won¡¯t kill me that easily.¡± Jonas said with a grin and Dante didn¡¯t bother to deny that.


    Ditto looked at Dante and tapped his shoulder. Dante raised a brow at him before walking a few steps away from Jonas, along with Ditto.


    ¡°Jonas loves Belinda. He will definitely speak up if we threaten him with her life.¡± Ditto whispered to Dante.


    Dante tilted the now empty ss of alcohol. Threatening Ditto with Belinda¡¯s life was a pretty good idea but that would also reveal who he really was to Belinda and he did not want to risk Mireille finding out fron Belinda.


    ¡°This is our only chance, boss and if you are worried that Belinda might run her mouth, I could silence her.¡±


    Dante¡¯s gaze hardened instantly.


    ¡°I have told you Ditto, you are not allowed to get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°That is not what I meant, boss. Belinda seems like the type who would keep quiet about issues like this. She already has an idea of what¡¯s going on but she acts like she knows absolutely nothing. I don¡¯t think she will ever spill.¡±


    Dante pondered did a couple more seconds. He needed that ne. It was the only thing he could do to get rid of the guilt in his heart. He could not save his mother from dying in the hands of his father. He, at least should be able to make her dying wishe true.


    ¡°Fine.¡± he gave in and Ditto stepped away from him.


    ¡°This conversation will continueter, Jonas. And when it does, I am sure that you will be very much willing to talk.¡±


    ¡°Torture me all you want but I won¡¯t give up that information!¡±


    ¡°Why torture you when I can torture someone else whose pains torture you instead?¡± Dante asked and saw the defiant look on Jonas face fade away.


    With the look on Jonas¡¯s face at the moment, Dante was more than sure that Jonas would speak up once Belinda was here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Dante Romano!¡± He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see again tomorrow night. I have a woman to cuddle to sleep.¡± Dante added with a smirk and walked away from the room.


    He was now close to getting his mother¡¯sst wish fulfilled.


    ¡°Just a bit more, mum. A bit more and your wish will be fulfilled.¡±

 Getting Belinda Involved

    The next day


    ¡°So what have you decided on?¡± Dante asked Mireille, handing her a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice.


    ¡°You keep spoiling me.¡± Mireille grumbled by to it was obvious she liked it.


    ¡°And you keep referring to the tiniest gestures as me spoiling you.¡±


    She took the ss to her lips and drank from it.


    ¡°Tastes great.¡± she smiled.


    ¡°Alright.¡± she readjusted on the sofa she was seated on, dropping the ss on the stool beside the sofa.


    ¡°I was thinking of opening a shopping mall.¡± she replied and Dante¡¯s face pulled into a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Will that cost too much? I could choose something else and¡­¡±


    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante cut her off.


    ¡°How many times do I have to remind you of who I am?¡± He crouched down in front of her and tucked her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°I was only thinking about where I could have it built.¡± he added.


    ¡°So soon already?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Everything you want has to be done as soon as possible, Princess.¡±


    ¡°How did I find a man like you?¡± Mireille cooed, bringing her face closer to his.


    ¡°I am a gem and you are lucky to havee across me.¡± Dante chuckled and Mireille frowned yfully at his boasting.


    ¡°But you are a much more rarer gem and I am extremely lucky to have evene across you in this lifetime.¡± His eyes bored holes into hers as he locked their gaze.


    Mireille felt her heart pounding as he looked at her as if she was the only thing, the only person in the world that was worth staring at.


    ¡°You are beautiful.¡± he whispered as if enchanted by her beauty.


    Mireille giggled softly, breaking the eye contact.


    ¡°You should go to work already, it is gettingte.¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°Every single second not spent with you by my side is a waste. A fucking waste.¡±


    ¡°Go to work ande back early to spend time with me.¡± she replied softly.


    ¡°And yes, I have hired three women who will being here twice every week to ensure that your pregnancy journey is perfect and our babyes out healthy.¡±


    ¡°Three women?¡± Mireille was taken aback.


    ¡°Is there a need for that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°There is.¡± he leaned in and kissed her stomach.


    ¡°Daddy loves you.¡± he whispered and then looked up at her.


    He pulled her face close to his and kissed her lips tenderly at first before his body took control and he returned to kissing her hungrily, devouring her lips and filling his mouth with the taste of her and the taste of the orange juice.


    He pulled away from the kiss, their lips both wet from the kiss.


    ¡°Be dressed up by the time I get back. We are going out on a date.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    *


    Belinda was seated in her living room, holding a pillow close to her and watching a movie on the TV. She was pretty much engrossed in the movie and had no idea someone was already in the living room with her until he spoke up.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Belinda.¡± his voice rang through the living room, making Belinda flinch a bit as his voice brought her away from the fantasy world the movie had taken her into.


    Turning her gaze to Ditto who was standing in the living room with two bags in his hands, she let out a sigh of relief before shooting him a hard look.


    ¡°What did I say about youing into my home whenever you feel like?¡± She asked as he walked over to her without a word.


    He sat down on the same sofa she was sitting on and Belinda shook her head before turning the volume of the movie all the way down.


    ¡°I have a favour to ask of you.¡± Ditto started, dropping the bags on the floor.


    ¡°Favour? What could that be?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Perhaps I should clear this up for you already, Belinda. As you have guessed, I and my boss are indeed involved in something¡­¡±


    Belinda sat up properly, knowing that this talk was serious.


    ¡°My boss, Dante Romano is a mafia boss, the most prominent in this country.¡±


    Belinda gasped, her hands going over my mouth.


    ¡°Oh my god! I¡­ I suspected that. Mireille¡­ Does Mireille know about this?¡± Belinda asked, panicking.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t and you won¡¯t be telling her¡± Ditto said, his voice hard and stern making Belinda slowly let her hands off her mouth.


    ¡°W¡­ Why are you guys doing all of these to us? The mafia¡­¡± Her lips trembled.


    Few minutester


    After a few minutes of panicking about the information she had just received, Belinda finally had her calm.


    ¡°Mireille¡­ Is she in danger right now?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°She is not in danger and she won¡¯t be in danger. You don¡¯t have to worry about her. Boss loves Miss. Mireille and will never let harme close to her.¡±


    ¡°T-then why are you here?¡± Belinda asked, not sure of what type of favour a member of the mafia was asking of her.


    ¡°Jonas, your boyfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°My ex boyfriend.¡± Belinda immediately corrected and Ditto chuckled, his dark face softening up and Belinda could not help but secretly adore how he looked when he softened up.


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Ditto said and his face was back to the usual stern and hard look.


    ¡°Jonas is also part of the mafia.¡±


    Belinda felt her heart skip several beats. How in the world did she and her best friend get involved with these dangerous men without even knowing?


    ¡°But he is not part of us. He is from an opposing group and the reason he was trying to get rid of Mireille was because¡­¡±


    ¡°Was because Dante Romano loves Mireille and so Mireille is his weakness?¡± Belinda cut him off and Ditto smiled again.


    ¡°You are quite smart, Miss. Belinda.¡± heplimented.


    ¡°I still do not get how I am supposed to do you a favour and honestly, I don¡¯t think I am going to do anyone a favour. I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want to be involved in all of this. I am going to keep this a secret¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you will.¡± Ditto cut her off, dangerous confidence dripping in his tone.


    ¡°And you will also do us a favour.¡± He added and Belinda shook her head in frustration, wishing she never got herself entangled with Jonas.


    ¡°What favour?¡± She asked with a tired expression.


    ¡°We need something from Jonas but he won¡¯t speak up. All I need from you is for you to be there so we can threaten him with your life and get him to talk.¡±


    For a second, Belinda just stared nkly at Ditto and then the next second, sheughed hard and then frowned deeply.


    ¡°You think I am going to willingly let you use my life as some bait? Really? You think I am this dumb? I was already used by¡­. By Jonas¡­¡± Her voice cracked.


    ¡°And you think I will willingly let you use me too?!¡± She shot up from her seat and Ditto raised his head to look at her.


    ¡°If I nned on using you, I would not be telling you these things right now, Miss. Belinda.¡± he said all calm andposed.


    He seemed super confident Belinda was eventually going to do what he wanted her to do for them.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be hurt. Jonas would not want you to be shot dead and so he will definitely speak up.¡±


    Belinda let out another shrillughter.


    ¡°Oh, you want me to believe that I will have a gun to my head while you ask Jonas some questions and I won¡¯t be killed? You think I haven¡¯t seen movies about the mafia and their ruthlessness?! Lives doesn¡¯t matter to you guys. My life means nothing!¡±  Belinda refused to believe Ditto.


    ¡°Perhaps your life would not have meant anything, but being Miss. Mireille¡¯s best friend is more than enough protection for you. My boss would not hurt you as it would hurt Miss Mireille in return.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ And Jonas?¡± Belinda asked, still skeptical.


    ¡°Would you just go ahead and kill him after you get the information you want from him?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh I see that you are still in love with Jonas.¡± Ditto cackled.


    ¡°If you are going to kill him after he gives out the information, then I am going nowhere!¡± Belinda stayed determinedly.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Ditto got up to his feet.


    ¡°We will spare him as long as my boss gets the information he needs.¡±


    Belinda shut her eyes for the next few seconds, hoping she was making the right decision by getting herself even more entangled in this dangerous world she barely knew anything about.

 Belinda鈥檚 Anklet

    ¡°You¡¯d better not me trapping me.¡± Belinda said to Ditto as she alighted from the car with Ditto holding the car door open.


    ¡°And you absolutely did not have to open the car door for me.¡± she added.


    ¡°I learnt from my boss.¡± Ditto replied and Belinda let out a low huff.


    They were not at Dante¡¯s mansion and as much as Belinda was feeling skeptical about all of this, she knew she had to do it after all she was now here.


    ¡°So what will I be doing?¡± She asked as Ditto walked forward.


    ¡°I am going to have to chain you, Miss Belinda.¡± Ditto stopped in his tracks as he spoke.


    ¡°Chain me??¡± Belinda asked with widened eyes.


    ¡°Yes. To make Jonas believe that we do not care about your life and we are really going to get rid of you if you do not tell us the truth.¡± Ditto replied and Belinda shook her head.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that I am getting myself involved in this and cing my life in your very hands!¡±


    ¡°You can trust me, Miss Belinda.¡± Ditto assured her.


    ¡°And why would I trust you? Any reason for me to trust you?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°I guess no reason.¡± Ditto mumbled.


    ¡°But still, do trust us. Like I said, we are going to chain you but I will ensure that you are not hurt in anyway. All I am going to do will be to hold a gun to your head while my boss asks Jonas the question. I might make everything seem real, like really real just to bring out real emotions in you. You have to cry like someone whose life is really on the line.¡±


    ¡°This is hard. I am no actress.¡± Belinda shook her head.


    ¡°That is why I will make it seem so real that you won¡¯t have to act.¡± Ditto replied and turned away.


    Belinda clenched her hands into a tight fist, assured herself that all was going to go well before following after Ditto.


    She had never noticed how huge the mansion had been but now she could see it. They got a particr small building and immediately they got to the door, Ditto grabbed Belinda¡¯s hands and then ruffled her hair.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Belinda questioned with widened eyes.


    ¡°I am not going to make Jonas believe that I kidnapped you while you look like a freaking model ready for the runway, right?¡± He asked and Belinda calmed, letting him ruffle her hair.


    After that, Ditto looked at her face and moved his thumb to her lips.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Belinda pulled her face away from him.


    ¡°Smearing your lipstick to make you look a bit more disorganised.¡± Ditto replied.


    ¡°Let go of my hands. I will do that myself.¡± Belinda grumbled and Ditto released her hands.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Belinda smeared her lipstick herself and then shot him a re.


    ¡°Seems like you did not learn everything from your boss. You don¡¯t just go around touching other people¡¯s lips.¡± she said to him.


    ¡°I will add that to my lessons.¡± Ditto chuckled softly.


    ¡°Can I hold your hands now?¡± He asked and Belinda almostughed at the question.


    ¡°You asked if I could hold your hands like you were going to gently hold my hands.¡± she huffed and Ditto shrugged his shoulders before grabbing her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯d be needing you to put up your most miserable look now, Miss. Belinda.¡±


    Belinda took in a deep breath with her eyes shut and when she opened her eyes, it indeed was with the most miserable look she could put up.


    Ditto smiled at her expertise and they both walked into the small building that seemed like a random modest living room and room until one of the men standing in the room pulled open the rug on the floor, revealing a door and unlocked the door.


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Belinda sighed as Ditto took her into the basement.


    *


    Mireille was seated in the living room with her phone in hand, dialing James contact with a nervous expression on her face. She was still skeptical about James epting her rtionship with Dante totally.


    ¡°Hey Mireille.¡± James voice came from the phone and Mireille¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She took the phone to her ear and gulped down her nervousness before speaking up.


    ¡°James.¡± she called his name.


    ¡°Dante told me that the both of you talked¡­.¡± She continued.


    ¡°Yes, we did talk and I guess it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Mireille could not qualify the relief she felt from James saying those words.


    ¡°I have decided to let the both of you he together since it seems like Dante is really in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is, James. Dante really loves me.¡± she replied him, a small smile pulling at the edge of her lips.


    ¡°But remember that the very day he hurts you, I am going to take you away from him.¡± James added.


    ¡°Dante is not going to hurt me in any way.¡± I assured James. I knew Dante could be dangerous but that was only to those who threatened my life. I was sure about one thing. If I was ever going to get hurt in this lifetime, it would not be by Dante.


    ¡°You sound so sure.¡± James chuckled.


    ¡°That is because I really am.¡± I giggled softly.


    ¡°You seem so happy with him.¡± James said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I am happy with him, James. Dante¡­. Trust me, he is the best man for me and you do not have to worry one bit.¡±


    ¡°I really hope so.¡± James sighed over the phone.


    ¡°Can Ie over sometime? Or would youe over here instead so we can have fun?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I am still not toofortable with watching you date Dante so I won¡¯t be able toe over there just yet but you know this ce is always open to you. You shoulde over soon, Mireille. Your brother loves you.¡±


    ¡°Mireille loves you too.¡± she cooed, her heart ddening.


    The call ended and Mireille decided to take a walk around the mansion. She got up on her feet, and put on her slip ons.


    She walked out of the main building and took in a deep breath, taking in the fresh air.


    ¡°So good.¡± she smiled and walked away from the door.


    Mireille had only walked for a few minutes before she came across something that made her stop in her tracks. Her eyes squinted as she crouched down to the floor and picked up what she had just seen.


    It was an anklet. One that she recognized very well belonged to Belinda. The anklet was a customized one, made for Belinda so Mireille was sure that it belonged to Belinda and not someone else.


    ¡°Could Belinda possibly be here somewhere?¡±

 Assuring Mireille

    Mireille was back in the living room, her phone in her right hand and the anklet in her left hand as she dialed Belinda¡¯s contact. She needed to know where Belinda was and how this anklet had showed up here.


    But the phone just rang without being answered. Mireille dialed the contact over again and yet it wasn¡¯t picked up. A frown appeared on Mireille¡¯s face as she had no idea what she was supposed to think.


    Why was Belinda¡¯s anklet found far away from the main building? Mireille dialed Belinda¡¯s contact again but it was still the same result.


    Mireille decided to step out and go to see Ditto. If Belinda was ever in this ce, then Ditto should know about it.


    Mireille walked out of the living room and did not even have to search for Ditto as she saw him walking towards her.


    ¡°Good day, Miss. Mireille.¡± he vowed slightly.


    ¡°Good day, Ditto. Please do you know if Belinda, my friend was here or is here right now?¡± Mireille asked and though surprised, Ditto was able to cover it up swiftly.


    ¡°No, Miss. Mireille. I haven¡¯t seen Belinda around here and I am sure she can¡¯t be in here without you or I knowing about it. Why do you ask though?¡± Ditto asked and trusting in Ditto, Mireille raised the anklet up in the air.


    ¡°This belongs to Belinda and I found it in here while I was taking a walk earlier. It¡¯s custom made for her so she¡¯s definitely the owner. I have tried calling her but she is not picking up too. Are you sure that Belinda is not in here somewhere?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Oh, this anklet.¡± Ditto said like he was recalling something.


    ¡°I thought I lost it.¡± he added, confusing Mireille.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I actually visited Belinda yesterday and she gave this anklet to me. She asked me to give it to my girlfriend even when I told her I didn¡¯t have one. I lost itst night. Good thing you found it for me, Miss. Mireille.¡±


    Mireille however did not believe that story entirely. Why in the world would Belinda gift Ditto an anklet? That did not make much sense.


    ¡°Can I have it back?¡± Ditto asked but Mireille shook her head in a negative response.


    ¡°Until I get across to Belinda and I am sure about what is going on, I will keep this anklet to myself.¡± she replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on but if you wish to keep it till you hear from Belinda, then please do keep it, Miss. Mireille.¡± Ditto replied, have a short curt bow and walked away.


    Mireille took another look at the anklet and then Ditto¡¯s retreating figure.


    ¡°What exactly is going on?¡±


    *


    ¡°I hate you Jonas!¡± Belinda yelled at Jonas who was still tied to the wall. He looked tired and weak while Belinda was seated on the floor, her hands and legs chained.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, Bel.¡± Jonas apologized, his heart wrenching.


    He hated the fact that he had pulled her into this situation. Damn him for thinking Dante, that beast would not hurt Belinda because of how close Belinda was to Mireille.


    That beast would hurt anyone as long as it wasn¡¯t Mireille Mathieu.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Belinda huffed with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°You tricked me into thinking that you loved me!¡± She let out her frustration at him.


    ¡°I really did love you, Bel. I do love you.¡± Jonas replied her, his eyes getting wet.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I agree I got closer to you because of Mireille but I fell in love with you, Bel. I am really in love with you and¡­ And I am sorry I brought you into this.¡± he apologized.


    ¡°Is sorry going to get me out of these chains? I did nothing, Jonas. I did nothing to deserve being in these chains! Whatever is going on between you and Dante Romano, I don¡¯t know and it¡¯s not my fault, right? So why do I have to suffer for it?! Why?! You¡­ You betrayed the love I had for you and still brought me into chains.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Bel but trust me. I will get you out of this. Please trust me Belinda. I will make sure that you get out of this ce.¡± he assured her and Belinda felt her heart melting at how desperate he sounded to save her.


    Was he really in love with her?


    Belinda was about to say something when the door opened and Ditto walked in with a deadly look on his face.


    ¡°Let her go, Ditto. Please let her go. I will tell Dante whatever he wants to know. Just please let her go.¡± Jonas begged immediately.


    ¡°Too bad for you, Jonas. Boss is at work right now and he is definitely not going toe rushing over because you are now suddenly ready to speak up.¡± Ditto replied and walked over to Belinda.


    He loosened the chains on her and threw her over his shoulders.


    ¡°Your woman is needed for now.¡± he said to Jonas with a smirk that made Jonas go mad.


    ¡°Let her go Ditto!! Don¡¯t you dare hurt her! If you hurt her, I will never say a word!¡± Jonas yelled but Ditto ignored his screams and yells.


    He walked out of the basement and immediately he was out, he dropped Belinda. Belinda brushed the tears off her cheeks.


    ¡°You were really crying?¡± Ditto asked her.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Belinda answered, sounding tough.


    ¡°You figured out that he really does love you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ditto asked and lowering her head, Belinda nodded.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Belinda asked, raising her head back up to face Ditto.


    ¡°You lost your anklet on your way here and Miss. Mireille found it. She thinks you must be somewhere in here for sure. She has been dialing your contact too but¡­¡± He pulled the phone out of his pocket and handed it over to Belinda.


    ¡°Of course, your phone is with me. You should call her back so she stops worrying. I told her you gifted the anklet to me for me to give my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What ame story. You clearly don¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡± Belinda scoffed.


    ¡°I could have one in the nearest future.¡± Ditto shrugged and before Belinda ced her index finger on her lips, signalling him to keep quiet as she redialed Mireille¡¯s contact.


    Mireille picked up at the very first ring of the call and Belinda smiled widely so as to sound very usual.


    ¡°Hey girl!¡±


    ¡°Belinda? Where are you?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Why the sudden question? I am at home, of course.¡± Belinda replied.


    ¡°I found your anklet over here.¡± Mireille said.


    ¡°Oh, that? I gave it to Ditto to give it to his girlfriend. Where did you find it?¡±


    ¡°I found itying somewhere on the floor.¡± Mireille answered.


    ¡°That jerk. How could he just throw it away?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t, I guess. I talked to him earlier and he told me he lost it and has been searching for it in fact. I will give it back to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright then. I have to go now, though. Byee.¡± Belinda ended the call and the smile on her face vanished.


    ¡°That was some good acting there.¡± Dittoplimented.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am doing all of this! Can¡¯t wait to get it all done with.¡±

 Making Her A Princess

    Later that evening


    Mireille was waiting patiently for Dante to get back from work with her phone in her hand. It was 5pm already and he had told her he¡¯d be back early that morning so Mireille found it weird that he was not home yet.


    But she did not want to call him too. As much as Dante had told her to be as clingy as she wanted to be, Mireille was holding back. She did not want to be all over Dante. She feared he might find that way too annoying to cope with.


    But a couple more minutes was all Mireille could bear. She had to hear his voice at least. Giving up on not being clingy, she dialed his contact and it rang for a while before it was picked up.


    ¡°Hey Princess¡± his voice came soothingly but Mireille could not ignore that he sounded a bit tired.


    ¡°Dante¡± she almost whispered his name and she heard Dante pur softly at the other side of the line.


    ¡°I love how you call my name, Princess. Do it again¡± he demanded and Mireille smiled, holding back a giggle.


    ¡°Dante¡± she called his name again.


    ¡°You know the version that feels much better?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Dante Romano¡± Mireille replied, her voice a bit softer.


    ¡°Or Master?¡± She asked, her voice teasingly in a bit of a moan.


    ¡°Fuck¡± she heard Dante curse on the other side of the line.


    ¡°You know what you are doing to me, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t think I am doing anything, or am I?¡± She asked, her voice still teasingly soft and gentle.


    ¡°You are biting off more than you can chew¡± Dante said to her, his voice in a deep warning but hot tone.


    Giggling to break the sexual tension that had built over the mere phone call, Mireille decided to ask about his day and what tired him out.


    ¡°Hey, I think you sound a bit tired. Are you okay?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I am a bit tired but not tired enough not to fuck your ass tonight¡± he replied and Mireille¡¯s cheeks flushed with heat.


    ¡°I will be more than willing¡± Mireille replied softly, her fingers now ying with the hem of her dress as she felt the itch between her legs.


    ¡°I am being serious though¡± she added, still wanting to know what was tiring Dante out.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just work but it will be over soon¡±


    ¡°Can I see your face then? Should I facetime you?¡± She asked but was faced with a negative response that surprised her.


    ¡°No, Princess. I won¡¯t be able to, right now¡±


    ¡°Dante?¡± Mireille called, her brows pulling close.


    ¡°Yes baby girl¡± he called her enchantingly.


    ¡°Are you sure you are okay?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°I am going to feel my best, the best I have ever felt very soon¡± Dante replied her with a vague response, making Mireille sigh softly.


    ¡°You will get a package soon. I love you, Princess¡± he blew her a kiss and the call ended.


    Strange was what Mireille felt but she decided to be patient. Dante could be busy with a lot. She had seen him work a couple of times and she knew just how busy he could be at times. Today had to be one of those days.


    Mireille was still there on the sofa with her phone in her hand when two maid walked in with fancy but luxurious boxes in each hands that sure contained sometimes luxurious.


    ¡°Good day, Miss. Mathieu¡± the maids bowed slightly in front of Mireille.


    ¡°Good day¡± Mireille responded with a smile.


    ¡°This is to be delivered to you, ma¡¯am¡± one of the maid said and they both stretched the fancy boxes to Mireille who took it in both hands, figuring out that this was the package Dante told her she was going to be getting soon.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you¡± She gave the maids a small smile after which the maids walked away.


    Mireille quickly opened the first fancy box and inside of itid the most beautiful dress she had ever seen. Blue like she loved her dresses to be but it still had to be the most beautiful blue dress she had everid her eyes on and a matching white purse with blue pearls on it.


    Getting up on her feet, Mireille stretched the dress out to admire its beauty better. It was a lengthy dress with a slit that ran all the way to her right thigh, exposing the flesh there. The fabric felt so soft to the touch and Mireille was sure it had to be one of the best.


    The neckline was absolutely beautiful and the dress had made use of somece appliques. The dress was stunning and Mireille could not help but let out a happy dance.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Stopping, she noticed a note in the box and she picked it up.


    ¡®Befitting for a princess¡¯


    She turned to the other side of the note.


    ¡®Strictly no panties. Master¡¯s possession should be bare¡¯


    The words at the back of the note made Mireille feel a bit wetter.


    Heavens knew she needed Dante already.


    She carefully dropped the dress and the note, then pulled open the other box. It contained a pair of heels that matched with the beauty of the dress.


    ¡°Oh my god¡± Mireille gasped slightly as she stared at the beauties Dante had gotten her.


    What exactly was he nning for tonight?


    She found another note in the box and she picked it up to read what was written.


    ¡®Be ready by 8pm¡¯


    Mireille quickly turned it over and her cheeks flushed at what was written on the other side of the note.


    ¡®I want to fuck you in your heels¡¯


    ¡°Dante is torturing me¡± she whispered and let out a hot breath.


    It was still quite a long time before 8pm and Mireille wished nothing more than having a sort of super power that could help her quicken time.


    ¡°Three hours more¡± she whispered.


    She had no choice than to wait. Mireille packed up the package and headed into her room to start getting ready for whatever Dante was nning.


    *


    Few minutes to 8:00pm


    Mireille stepped into the heels and spun around in front of the mirror in her room. She looked nothing short of a princess. Dante sure was serious when he said he was going to make her feel like a princess.


    Mireille could not help but giggle at how great she looked. Grabbing her phone from the bed, she took a picture and sent it to Belinda. There was no response and Belinda wasn¡¯t online too.


    Shrugging it off, Mireille tucked her phone away into the white purse with blue pearls. Mireille stepped out of her room and walked down the stairs carefully.


    There was no Dante to catch her if she fell this time. She chuckled at the thought.


    Mireille was soon out of the main building and she could see a ck car parked in front of her but it wasn¡¯t Dante standing before it. It was Ditto.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Mireille asked Ditto.


    ¡°I will be taking you to boss, Miss. Mireille¡± Ditto pulled open the car door for Mireille to step in.


    Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line for a bit before getting into the car. She could not wait to see what Dante was really getting so busy at.


    The drive was pretty long. Itsted a good forty minutes before Ditto pulled the car to a stop at the seaside.


    Ditto got out of the car first and pulled open the car door for Mireille. As soon as she stepped out, the fresh breeze of the sea hit her face and Mireille let out a small smile.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± She asked Ditto.


    ¡°I will take you to him now, Miss. Mireille¡± Ditto replied and walked on.


    Mireille immediately followed after him and in no time, they were standing in front of a freaking yacht.


    ¡°I will lead you in¡± Ditto said and proceeded further.


    Mireille walked on after him and they were soon inside the yacht.


    ¡°I will have to leave now, Miss. Mireille. Boss is just over there¡± Ditto said, pointing towards the deck.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you¡± Mireille whispered as Ditto hurried off quietly.


    Mireille held back the smiles on her face and walked towards the deck.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille gasped softly as sheid her eyes on Dante seated before a table of the best meals ever.


    A dinner date on a freaking yacht! Mireille wanted to scream her heads off.


    Dante got up from the chair, licking his lips slightly. His Princess looked so beautiful, so stunning and yet so sexy under the moonlight. He could feel his very heart pound at the sight of her.


    Hell! He could not have fallen in love with anyone better.


    He was dressed in a ck tailored suit and under the bright moonlight, he seemed to shine.


    ¡°How can you look so good?¡± Mireille had no idea when the words left her lips.


    Dante chuckled softly, picking a flower crown on the table and walking up to Mireille who seemed to be frozen to the spot. Dante stopped right in front of her and gently positioned the flower crown on her forehead.


    ¡°There. I made you a princess now. My very own Princess.¡±

 Best Way To Engage Her

    ¡°There.¡± Dante whispered as he pulled out the chair for Mireille to sit down.


    Mireille sat, the smile not leaving her face as Dante sat right beside her. His left hand immediately parting the dress¡¯s slit and taking its ce on her thighs.


    ¡°I love having you wear dresses with slits. Makes it so easy for me to touch you.¡± his voice sounded provocative and Mireille let out a slightly heavy breath.


    ¡°Were you busy all day getting this ready?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Yes, what else would worth me being so busy?¡± He replied and reached his other hand to pull her cheek.


    Mireille giggled softly as he let go of her cheek and just brushed his thumb on it for a few seconds before pulling away entirely. His left hand on her thigh squeezed at the flesh and Mireille let out another heavy breath.


    Just like Dante had demanded, she was wearing nothing underneath the dress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Dante snapped his fingers and in a couple of seconds, two men dressed as waiters stepped out.


    They bowed slightly before the couple before uncovering the dishes. Mireille gulped down at the delicious looking steak in front of her.


    ¡°I want that first.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Dante helped her to a piece of the steak.


    ¡°Oh my, so tasty.¡± Mireille closed her eyes and moaned about the tastiness of the steak.


    Her eyes were still close when she felt his warm breath fanning her cheek.


    ¡°The steak or I? Who is more tasty?¡± Dante¡¯s voice made her stop chewing.


    She gulped down the steak and opened her eyes slowly, turning her face just a little bit to face him fully.


    The waiters were still there, waiting for the next orders from Dante.


    ¡°You.¡± Mireille whispered back to Dante.


    ¡°You sure do have a great taste.¡± Dante smirked and cupped her face with his right hand. Pulling her face closer, he licked at the right side of her lips.


    ¡°You got a bit of steak there.¡± he said to Mireille who was flustered.


    Dante nced at the waiters present and dismissed them with a wave of his hand. There was just the both of them again and before Mireille could even say a word, Dante had picked her up and dropped her to sit on hisps.


    ¡°There. Much morefortable, don¡¯t you think?¡± He asked and Mireille leaned back into his body.


    ¡°Very much morefortable.¡± she snuggled her body closer to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push your body into mine that way, Princess.¡± Dante warned as her snuggling also involved her ass grinding until him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mireille asked, teasingly.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can go ahead if you are not interested in really eating.¡± Dante replied and Mireille stared back at him for a few seconds before deciding.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll eat first.¡± she decided and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Foodie.¡± he remarked.


    ¡°This foodie wants you to feed her.¡± Mireille requested.


    ¡°You¡¯d feed me too then, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a great deal.¡± Mireille agreed.


    Few minutester


    The both of them were done eating and Mireille was still seated on hisps. She tucked her hair behind her ears, enjoying the feel of his erection pressing into her ass.


    She was as aroused as Dante was, perhaps even more with her pussy dripping wet. If she was putting on panties, Mireille was sure her panties would be soaked at this point.


    Dante¡¯s right hand was journeying slowly towards her pussy while Mireille held a ss of red wine in her hand. She moved a bit, to help his hand get to her pussy faster but Dante held back.


    ¡°You are teasing me.¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°What? We are just here, dinning quietly. I am not teasing you.¡± Dante said.


    ¡°Oh god, Master.¡± Mireille¡¯s voice was in a moan as his fingers trailed sensually close to her pussy.


    ¡°Hmm, seems like my Princess is ready.¡± Dante buried his face in her neck and gave her skin a long lick that made Mireille¡¯s body melt against his.


    ¡°I am so fucking ready.¡± Mireille moaned in response and got a p to her thighs.


    ¡°Spread those legs.¡± Dante said huskily into her ears before sending his tongue into her ear.


    ¡°Oh fuck.¡± Mireille spread her legs quickly, her eyes rolling over in pleasure of her ear being prated by his tongue.


    With her legs spread open, Dante¡¯s hand touched her pussy. The touch was almost electric for Mireille who had been anticipating his touch all evening.


    The ss of wine in her hand dropped, crashing to the floor of the deck but none of them seemed to give a single care about that.


    ¡°Dio. You are so fucking wet.¡± Dante thrusted three fingers into her sopping cunt and a cry tore through her lips.


    ¡°Oh god!! That feels good.¡±


    Dante pulled his fingers out.


    ¡°No, no¡­ Please put it back in.¡± She begged but a light p to her pussy was all it took for her words to turn incoherent.


    ¡°Just take a look at how wet you are.¡± Dante showed his three fingers that had been in her pussy to her.


    ¡°Can you see it?¡± Dante asked and Mireille nodded.


    Another p went to her pussy making her shudder in pleasure.


    ¡°Words!¡± Dante growled.


    ¡°I can see it, Master! Fuck, your slutty Princess can see how wet she is for you and your cock!¡± she moaned and Dante groaned in satisfaction.


    ¡°Now suck on it.¡± Dante¡¯s authoritative tone could not be refused and thest thing Mireille wanted was to refuse him. Why would she, in the first ce?


    She raised her mouth to his fingers and eagerly covered his fingers with her mouth.


    ¡°Do you taste how good you taste?¡± Dante asked her and she moaned a yes, sucking and licking his fingers diligently.


    Watching his princess suck his fingers and moan while at it only drove Dante crazier. His cock was raging hard and he knew very well that he¡¯d be fucking her pussy all night long.


    But there would also be an event in between. His free hand reached for his pocket and felt the small box in it.


    An engagement ring.


    Dante was going to ask Mireille to marry him for real tonight and what better way to ask her to marry him than when her pussy was dripping with his cum?


    For Dante it was the perfect type of engagement. Naked with pleasure hazed eyes, trembling legs and a filled pussy, Mireille was going to watch him get onto one knee, his cum covered cock still hard and she was going to listen to him ask her to marry him and immediately she said yes, he¡¯d pull her close and make her ride his cock.


    Fuck! There couldn¡¯t be any better way to engage his slutty Princess!

 Yes I Will

    Dante lifted Mireille up and dropped her on the table, after quickly clearing the items on the table and ignoring their crashing onto the floor of the deck.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He cursed as his cock ached. He got in between her legs and pulled Mireille¡¯s face close to his, he crashed his lips against hers, kissing her hard and passionately.


    His tongue swirled with hers and Mireille kissed him back needily. She had her arms wrapped around his frame. He felt so good, so hot, so fucking hot for her.


    Nothing felt better than knowing that this man now belonged to her. And his cock was hers alone. A moan left her throat into the deep kiss and three fingers rammed back into her pussy.


    The kiss continued as Dante¡¯s fingers started fucking her hard and fast.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± Mireille moaned, pulling away from the kiss and tightening her grip on him.


    Her toes were curling badly as the tension inside of her grew with the pleasure his fingers were causing her. Their gaze was locked and Mireille knew well enough that she was not allowed to look away first.


    Her eyes rolled back and her lips parted with a scream at a particrly hard thrust of his fingers.


    ¡°Christ!!¡± She gripped him tighter as she felt her orgasm rolling towards her.


    ¡°Cum for me. Cum all over my fingers.¡± Dante urged her, noticing that she was about to cum.


    ¡°Fuck!! Thank you Master!¡± A cry left her lips as she let her orgasm take over her body.


    Her body bucked and shook as she squirted all over his fingers and the table.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± Mireille whimpered, her body trembling from the intense orgasm.


    ¡°So much squirt. You were waiting for this, weren¡¯t you?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Y¡­ yes Master. I was waiting for it, waiting for you.¡± Dante¡¯s fingers slowly pulled out of her and his thumb grazed her clit, making Mireille jump slightly at the sudden pleasure that came from her still overly sensitive clit but Dante did not pull away from her clit.


    Instead, he rubbed harder and watched Mireille writhe in pleasure again.


    ¡°Heavens¡­. Master.¡± Mireille¡¯s eyes were barely opened as pleasure shot through every bit of her body.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you are going to squirt all over me again?¡±


    ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s it, Master. I¡­ I really want to squirt all over you again. Please may I?¡± She begged.


    ¡°No.¡± that one word was all he said before he picked her up and threw her over his shoulders like he weighed nothing.


    ¡°I want to cum.¡± Mireille repeated the words like a mantra as Dante lifted her into a room in the yacht.


    ¡°I want to cum¡­.. Please, please, please let me cum.¡± she begged as Dante dropped her onto the floor though the bed was right there.


    Mireille¡¯s dimmed eyes made out that the room was filled with giant mirrors. Every angle one stood, one would be able to see oneself in the mirror.


    Dropping to the edge of the bed, Dante swiftly unbuttoned the two buttons Mireille had not undone.


    ¡°Get out of that dress and strip for me.¡± Dante ordered and Mireille got up on her shaky legs.


    She pulled off the dress quickly and pulled her bra off as well, leaving her in nothing but the blue heels.


    ¡°Dio! My royal slut is so fucking perfect.¡± Dante groaned, freeing his cock and pushing his trousers off entirely.


    Mireille¡¯s gaze dropped to his hard, big cock just as her knees dropped to the floor too.


    ¡°Come over here on your fours, cock loving slut.¡± Dante ordered her and Mireille crawled over to him.


    Dante groaned in pleasure at the sight of his Princess, naked in nothing but her heels and crawling towards his cock so needily and lustfully.


    Mireille wrapped her eager hands around his cock and gulped down, looking up at Dante.


    ¡°Please let me suck your perfect cock, Master.¡± she begged, her innocent eyes staring up at him while her hands slowly squeezed his cock.


    ¡°And what do I have to gain if I let this slut of mine suck my perfect cock?¡± Dante asked, snatching her hair up into his grab.


    ¡°I will do anything for Master.¡± She replied desperately.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Fuck! I¡¯d do anything and¡­.¡± Dante pushed her mouth to his cock, cutting her off.


    Her voice had pushed him off the edge of patience he had been standing on.


    ¡°Suck on it like a good slut.¡±


    Mireille licked his cock diligently, treating his cock like it was the best lollipop she could ever find. Her tongue swirled over every inch of his big cock, his tip, his piercing, right to his underside.


    With her hands holding his cock up, Mireille bent her face lower and sucked one of his balls into her mouth.


    ¡°Fuck! Do that again while staring into my eyes. Look at me while you do that!¡± He ordered, his order resounding with a p to her tit.


    Mireille gasped, her body shaking as she immediately raised her eyes to meet up with his. Her eyes were begging him for permission, permission to cum and staring into her eyes, Dante knew Mireille could not hold back anymore.


    She was enjoying sucking his cock so much that it was taking her further closer to her climax. Mireille sucked harder on his balls before running her tongue right in between his both balls.


    ¡°Mio!¡± Dante growled, his grip on her hair tightening.


    ¡°Cum! Cum!¡± He growled and Mireille took her mouth off his balls and came hard, her knees loosing all strength in the process.


    Her ass came in contact with the floor as she cried out in pleasure.


    ¡°I love sucking your cock!¡± She moaned as she came and the words drove Dante crazy.


    Grabbing her head, he pulled her back onto his cock, filling her mouth up with his cock.


    ¡°You love sucking my cock? Then suck!¡±


    Mireille gagged on his cock due to the size and how suddenly he had pulled her to suck his cock.


    Dante looked into the mirror and growled sexily, seeing their reflection in the mirror. His Princess seated on the puddle of her own cum with his cock filling her warm mouth.


    ¡°Loosen up for me.¡± Dante groaned, pushing more of his cock inside of her mouth.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes closed as his cock pushed into her throat, deepthroating him. Getting off the edge of the bed, Dante took better hold of Mireille and fucked her mouth, putting her mouth to good use.


    With her mouth being fucked and put to good use, Mireille had a mini orgasm and it took everything in her not to clench her teeth in pleasure.


    Dante pulled his cock out of her mouth shortly after her mini orgasm and picked her up. Holding her up to his body since she had lost the ability to stand herself.


    ¡°Look into the mirror. Look at how sexy and messy you look. My fucking Princess, my fucking fiance!¡± Dante grunted and pulling her body away from his slightly, he positioned his cock at her entrance.


    ¡°I want you to look at yourself while I fuck you! I want you to see how sexy you are and how you are able to drive me crazy while I fuck you!¡± He mmed his cock inside of her with thest word and a scream tore through Mireille¡¯s lips.


    She was fucking sensitive already and could not stop the orgasm that tore through her body.


    ¡°Cumming without permission.¡± Dante gritted his teeth.


    ¡°A bad princess we have here, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°What happens to bad princesses?¡± Dante asked, his cock still lodged inside of her.


    ¡°B-bad princesses get spanked.¡± Mireille whimpered, tears filling her eyes already due to the orgasms she had experienced.


    Mireille thought she was going to be dumped onto the bed and then spanked but it was slightly different this time.


    ¡°Get over to that desk and hold it tightly.¡± Dante ordered, pulling his cock out of her pussy.


    ¡°N-no. I¡­ I can¡¯t stand¡± Mireille whimpered.


    ¡°I bet you can. Get to it!¡± He ordered and like every other time, Mireille found that strength to get over to the desk and hold onto it.


    Her knees bucked and threatened to let go of her but she still held on. Mireille could see herself in the mirror, right before her. Her tits, her body, her well stretched mouth. She could see everything and it only made her even hornier.


    Her breath hitched as she felt Dante¡¯s belt on her ass. She could see him through the mirror, a wicked smirk on her master¡¯s face.


    ¡°What did you do to get this punishment?¡± Dante asked her, his belt trailing towards her pussy.


    ¡°I¡­ Oh fuck!¡± She moaned, feeling the belt on her pussy.


    A whip came on her ass and Mireille screamed in a mixture of pains and pleasures.


    ¡°I asked you a fucking question!¡± He snarled.


    ¡°I came without permission!¡± Mireille replied his question and Dante bent over and kissed softly at the spot his belt had just hit.


    ¡°Stubborn, stubborn princess. You deserve this, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I deserve it.¡± the words trembled out of her lips as she gripped the desk tighter.


    ¡°You deserve what?¡± Dante asked, another whip to her ass.


    ¡°Master!! I deserve to be spanked! I am a really bad princess who came without permission. I should be spanked.¡± she cried out and her cries was followed by twoshes.


    Tears had rolled down on her cheeks but Mireille loved every bit of it.


    ¡°Have you learnt your lesson?¡± Dante asked, grabbing her hair and pulling her close to him.


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes, Master. I have learnt my lesson.¡± she whimpered.


    ¡°You can only cum when I have my cock back inside of you, okay?¡± Dante asked her, dropping the belt to the floor.


    ¡°Y¡­ yes.¡±


    Mireille moaned, feeling Dante¡¯s big cock at the entrance of her pussy. She could not wait for him to shove it in but Dante seemed to want to tease her a bit more.


    His cock teased her pussy lips, making Mireille want to cum yet again but she held back well enough until Dante himself could not tease her anymore.


    With a loud grunt, he shoved his entire length into her sopping wet cunt.


    ¡°Fuuuuuuuuck!!¡± Mireille screamed the word while Dante grunted the word.


    Mireille came on his cock again, her pussy tightening and pulsing.


    ¡°So fucking tight! I love you, Princess and I fucking love this pussy!¡± He moaned possessively, holding back from bursting his nut inside of her right now.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mireille was sobbing at this point, the pleasure too much for her to take.


    Dante¡¯s hand grabbed her waist and he started fucking her pussy without a care in the world.


    His cock filled her pussy over and over again and looking into the mirror, was the sexiest sight for the both of them.


    Their sweaty bodies colliding and their lips parting in moans of pleasure with every thrust.


    ¡°Yes! Fuck me!¡± Mireille started moaning the moment she wasn¡¯t sobbing anymore.


    ¡°Fuck me haaaard, Master.¡± her tits jiggled in the mirror for her to see.


    After a while of fucking, Dante could not hold his nut anymore.


    ¡°Shit! Master is close! I am so close to cumming inside of you.¡± he grunted.


    ¡°Yes! Fill¡­ Fill your slut up with your cum, Master! Fill me up.¡±


    One hard thrust. Another sharp and fast one and ast deep and particrly hard thrust was all it took for the both of them to unleash.


    Dante groaned and grunted as his cum filled his princess up. As soon as he was done cumming, he grinned. It was time to ask her to marry him.


    He pulled his cock out of Mireille¡¯s pussy and immediately he stepped away from her, she fell to the floor.


    Dante walked over to his trousers and pulled out the small box inside of the pocket.


    He walked over to Mireille who was seated on the floor, her back resting against the desk. Stopping in front of her, Dante went down on a knee and opened the box.


    He saw Mireille¡¯s dim and hazy eyes suddenly light up as she saw the ring in the box.


    A diamond ring. The only ring befitting his princess.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante called.


    ¡°My very own cute and sexy Princess, would you marry me and give me the huge opportunity to be with you all my life, the opportunity to see that cute and sexy side of yours everyday of my life? Would you give me that chance? The chance to be a husband to you and a father to our baby?¡± He asked and a huge grin parted Mireille¡¯s stretched out lips.


    ¡°Yes!! I will give you the chance!!¡±

 Ditto Or Jonas

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Belinda questioned as Ditto dropped her in the living room of the building right above the basement she and Jonas had been.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Dante Romano here yet to do what you guys want to do so I can leave?¡± Belinda asked another question before Ditto could even reply the first.


    ¡°So you can leave? You seen eager to leave now, Miss. Belinda. Did the talk with Jonas not go too well this time?¡± Ditto asked and Belinda passed him a re.


    ¡°You do know that he loves you though.¡± Ditto said.


    ¡°I asked a question which hasn¡¯t been given any response to, Mr.¡± Belinda said impatiently.


    ¡°Boss is busy tonight and I doubt he will be back home tonight. So I¡¯d just have to let you have dinner, freshen up and sleep. I¡¯d bring you back to Jonas tomorrow morning. He just has to think that you were being hurt the entire night.¡± Ditto shrugged gently.


    ¡°You asked for a favour and now you guys are the ones too busy?¡± Belinda asked with a low huff.


    ¡°Boss is busy with Miss. Mireille. She is the only one he¡¯d be busy anytime for.¡± Ditto replied and Belinda calmed down a bit.


    ¡°Fine. Since he is with Mireille, I will let this be.¡± she mumbled and Ditto led her out of the small building.


    Minutes of walking in silence led the both of them out of the mansion and Ditto continued walking, ncing back at Belinda a few times to ensure she was still behind him.


    ¡°Can you walk faster, Belinda?¡± Ditto asked.


    ¡°Oh, try being in chains for hours and walk fast.¡± Belinda grumbled and Ditto almost chuckled.


    He had been in chains countless times already, more times than he himself could recall.


    ¡°Fine.¡± he groaned and walked back to Belinda.


    Before Belinda could say a word, Ditto had lifted her into his arms. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened at the sudden action of Ditto.


    ¡°Wh¡­ What are you doing?¡± She asked him, sounding flustered as hell.


    ¡°I already made dinner. I am not about to let it get cold because you can¡¯t walk quickly, Miss.¡± Ditto replied and looked forward.


    Belinda remained quiet, trying to ignore the sensation inside of her and trying not to think too much about how great his cologne was.


    Ditto eventually walked into a different home, still in Dante Romano¡¯s estate. There were a few men there too and they bowed in greeting as Ditto walked past them with her in his arms.


    Ditto only dropped her when he got into the living room of the house.


    ¡°There. You are quite heavy though.¡± he remarked with a scrunched up look on his face.


    ¡°Whatever. My weight should be none of your business. I once read somewhere that my weight should only be my business and the business of the person whose face I sit on.¡± Belinda folded her arms.


    ¡°And whose face do you sit on?¡± Ditto asked and Belinda went silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± she eventually replied.


    ¡°It is.¡± Ditto whispered audibly.


    ¡°Why? Because you want to be the one whose face I sit on?¡± Belinda asked with a deep frown on her face and Ditto chuckled.


    ¡°Nah. But because I want to give that person some money aspensation for letting such a heavy person like you sit on his face. Must be a torture.¡± His face pulled back into the usual look while Belinda looked nothing short of furious.


    ¡°This is how you speak to someone who is doing you a favour?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Boss is sparing Jonas life in return. So it is more like a deal now, Belinda.¡±


    Belinda could swear she saw a smile pulling at the edge of his lips before he looked away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯d just bring dinner over here so you can eat while watching TV.¡± Ditto walked away.


    *


    Half an hourter


    ¡°I¡¯d clear the tes.¡± Ditto said, picking the used tes.


    ¡°Will Jonas be fed too?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Enough to keep him alive.¡±


    ¡°Mmmh. That was delicious.¡± He heard Belinda say as he left with the used tes.


    Returning to the living room, Ditto grabbed himself a bottle of alcohol and a ss. He seated on the sofa opposite Belinda and poured himself a drink.


    ¡°I heard you say it was delicious.¡± Ditto started, lifting the ss to his lips.


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡± Belinda affirmed.


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell who cooks better between you and Jonas.¡± She pressed her lips into a thin line and shook her head.


    Ditto¡¯s gaze hardened and he took another gulp from the ss. He hated beingpared to Jonas. He hated everything that had to do with Jonas in fact. Everything rted to Jonas repulsed him but Ditto could not point out why Belinda did not repulse him like everything and everyone else that had to do with Jonas.


    ¡°I am sure I cook better.¡± Ditto said confidently and gulped down the remaining contents of the ss.


    He poured himself another ss and Belinda gulped down, wanting to drink too.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have some too.¡± she said but Ditto shook his head in a negative response.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you can hold your alcohol and I am really not ready to clean up after you, Miss. Belinda.¡±


    Belinda huffed lowly.


    ¡°Me? Unable to hold my alcohol? I have been drinking even before I reached the legal age. I bet I¡¯d be the one cleaning up after you eventually.¡± Belinda said and Ditto chuckled, his face lighting up again.


    ¡°You want to see who will clean up after who?¡± Belinda asked and although Ditto understood that she was trying to trick him to giving her a bottle too, he gave in.


    ¡°Fine. You want to drink? You are free to.¡± he got up on his feet and walked away, bringing back two bottles of alcohol and an extra ss.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± He handed a bottle and the ss to Belinda and Belinda smiled, receiving them from him.


    ¡°Just one bottle though? This is not even enough for me to get started.¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s strong liquor, Linda¡± he replied and Belinda¡¯s brows arched.


    ¡°Linda? Everyone kinda calls me Bel for short.¡± Belinda said, pouring herself a ss.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to call you that. I apologize, Miss Belinda.¡± Ditto apologized, as if suddenly getting a grab of himself.


    ¡°You can call me whatever tonight since I¡¯d be drinking with you.¡± Belinda lifted the ss to her lips and gulped down the contents.


    ¡°Strong liquor.¡± Belinda huffed, staring at the empty ss in her hand.


    ¡°I need more.¡± she demanded.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°You are not going to get it. I am not going to watch you get drunk and have me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to get drunk.¡± Belinda cut him off and watched him sigh softly in resignation.


    He walked away and returned with two bottles of the liquor. He handed it over to her and returned to his seat.


    ¡°Believe me, Miss. Belinda. If you do get drunk, I am going to leave you right here in the middle of the living room and go to sleep.¡± he said but Belinda brushed off the warning.


    She readjusted herself in her seat, turned on the volume of the TV and began drinking.


    ¡°My life is getting really messed up, isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked but was met with silence from Ditto.


    She had to nce over at where he was seated to be sure that he was not asleep yet. And he wasn¡¯t.


    She huffed and returned her gaze to the TV.


    ¡°You guys are the ones messing my life up!¡± She grumbled but met no response still.


    Readjusting to face him, Belinda gave an almost drunken grin and waved at Ditto.


    ¡°You are getting drunk already. Let thest bottle be.¡± Ditto said but Belinda grabbed thest bottle, holding it close to herself.


    ¡°No!¡± She stated sternly with a deep frown on her face. A frown that was definitely effected by the liquor.


    ¡°Whatever you wish.¡± Ditto muttered, absolutely not wanting to care.


    Being drunk would not kill her and if it did, that would not be so bad, right?


    ¡°You¡­ You guys kill a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± Belinda suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes, a whole lot.¡± Ditto shrugged.


    ¡°About how many people have you¡­ Have you killed with your own hands? 20? 30?¡± Belinda asked and Ditto shook his head.


    ¡°Much more.¡± he replied and Belinda gasped.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how I can sitfortably here knowing that my life means nothing.¡± she shook her head, drinking directly from thest bottle.


    ¡°It baffles me too¡­ How are you not scared?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something tells me you won¡¯t kill me.¡± She let out a silly grin and Ditto¡¯s face turned dark.


    ¡°Jonas. That bastard. He killed the only woman I have ever loved. He killed her and took her away from me and I promised to kill whosoever he falls in love with. You are the one, Belinda.¡± his gaze hardened.


    ¡°So don¡¯t be so confident that I won¡¯t kill you. If you love your life, once you are done with this. Run far from me and never let me close to you.¡±


    Belinda stared at him with the saddest eyes but it onlysted for a few seconds before sheughed hysterically and drank from the bottle.


    She was obviously drunk at this point.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Ditto left his seat and moved over to her. He tried to grab the bottle from her but Belinda held onto it tightly.


    ¡°Let it go.¡± Ditto said to her but she refused, a pout gracing her lips. Ditto¡¯s gaze fell from her stubborn eyes to her pouted lips and he groaned.


    He had been way too busy these days. He should getid soon and get himself right.


    ¡°You are drunk already.¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡± Belinda raised her voice and as Ditto tried to get the bottle out of grip, the bottle ended up falling to the floor with a loud crash.


    Belinda flinched in fear with a loud gasp that made Ditto think she was hurt.


    ¡°Hey? Are you okay?¡± He lowered himself to the seat, taking her hands to check out for any hurt.


    Belinda however stayed silent and motionless. And then the next second, she had her hands cupping his face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ditto asked and Belindaughed.


    ¡°Such a poker face. You look better when you soften up.¡± sheughed and Ditto shook his head.


    ¡°I should never have let you have your way.¡± he mumbled and nced at the broken ss and spilled liquor on the floor but Mireille turned his face back to face her and in a second, she had leaned close to him, her face so close to his that Ditto could feel her breath.


    ¡°Drunk women.¡± Ditto mumbled, about to pull her away from him but Belinda crashed her lips on his already.


    Ditto froze for the first few seconds, feeling the lips of the woman he wanted to kill to avenge the death of his only love. He had to push her off him now. He was supposed to push her away from him but instead, his right arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer to himself.


    His lips parted urgently and he took her lips in his, sucking on her tender lips. How could the woman he wanted to kill have lips this soft, this tender? And why did they fit with his so much?


    ¡®Oh god, I am not liking where this is taking me to¡¯ he thought but his teeth nibbled on her lower lips and sucked on the spot.


    His mouth covered hers as the kiss turned hard, the taste of the liquor filling Ditto¡¯s mouth. He groaned as he deepened the kiss, his hands now starting to roam all over her body.


    A bit of hesitation, a bit of desire pushed Ditto until his tongue was buried in her mouth, kissing her deeply.


    ¡®This is wrong, Ditto. So fucking wrong¡¯.


    *


    Author¡¯s note.


    Any Ditto and Belinda shippers? Who do you want Belinda to end up with? Jonas? Or Ditto?

 Not My Type

    The next day


    ¡°I feel like hiding my fingers.¡± Mireille whispered to Dante as they walked towards the car.


    ¡°Why would you want to hide your fingers?¡± Dante replied with a question.


    ¡°This ring! It might get stolen.¡± she replied and Dante chuckled, taking her hand in his.


    ¡°You are Dante Romano¡¯s woman and you think petty thieves would actuallye after you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, I guess not.¡± Mireille shrugged with the smile still on her face.


    She could not stop staring at the ring that was now right above the beaded ring the kids at the orphanage had made Dante propose with.


    Now, she wasn¡¯t just yfully engaged to Dante. She was engaged to him for real and it had all been so fast. Mireille could not help but wonder if their marriage was going to be this fast too.


    She giggled softly, limping towards the car. After being fucked over and over again the previous night, it was clear to Mireille that limping would be her way of walking for the next few days.


    ¡°Here.¡± Dante pulled open the car door for Mireille to step in.


    She got in and he walked over to the other side, getting into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Time to go home.¡± he whispered, igniting the car into motion.


    ¡°I want to ask though.¡± Mireille started as soon as the car set out.


    ¡°Who gave you the idea of proposing to me in that way?¡± She asked.


    ¡°In what way?¡± Dante asked, teasingly.


    ¡°C¡¯mon. In that way, with you and I¡­.¡±


    ¡°I will never understand how you can be brazen when we fuck and switch back to being shy in situations like this.¡± Dante chuckled.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± Mireille grumbled with a pout.


    ¡°Tell me who gave you the idea?¡± She demanded to know.


    ¡°You.¡± Dante nced at her, his eyes staring into hers for a few seconds before he returned his gaze to the road.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mireille asked, tucking her hair behind her ears.


    Dante had helped her with washing her hair and drying her hair. He was such a sweetheart, Mireille had to agree. Her very own man.


    ¡°I know you best, Princess. And I know the kind of things you love. I knew you¡¯d love that and with the way you bounced back on my cock immediately I put the ring in your fingers, it turned out that I was right yet again.¡± he gave her a smirk and Mireille palmed her blushing face.


    A few secondster, she raised her hand up to admire the ring again.


    ¡°Thank you, Dante.¡± she whispered, diverting her gaze from the ring to his face.


    ¡°What? What did I do?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°A lot and don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s all what I deserve. Yeah, maybe I do¡­¡±


    ¡°You do. You deserve it all.¡± Dante cut her off.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t help but thank you for everything. When I was with Charles, I never felt this way and¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like hearing about other men, Princess but if it is to tell me how much better I am than he is, then I guess I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°You are so so jealous and so possessive.¡± Mireille poked his arm lightly.


    ¡°I know I am. When you have the rarest gem in the world in your arms, you¡¯d definitely be possessive.¡± he replied and Mireille shook her head with smiles at his ttering.


    ¡°So tell me about your stupid ex.¡±


    ¡°Things were in with him. Way too in. I won¡¯t say he was stupid or anything though, we just did not belong together. I belong with you.¡± Mireille nced at him and saw the pride in his face.


    *


    Belinda groaned as the sunlight hit her face suddenly. A grumble left her lips as she pulled the sheets over her head.


    ¡°Get up already.¡± Ditto groaned and Belinda¡¯s eyes widened as she realized that she wasn¡¯t in her home.


    She threw the sheets off her body, sitting up quickly. Her gaze fell on Ditto who was standing by the curtains that he had just pulled open.


    ¡°Good morning, Belinda.¡± He greeted.


    ¡°M-morning.¡± Belinda whispered and ran her hands through her hair.


    ¡°Freshen up ande downstairs for breakfast so I can take you back to Jonas.¡± Ditto said and walked towards the door.


    He had just grabbed the door handle when Belinda recalled the previous night. She had kissed him! She had kissed this man!


    ¡°Oh god!!¡± She screamed, making Ditto stop and turn to look at her.


    ¡°What is the issue?¡± He questioned, a frown on his face.


    ¡°Last night.¡± Belinda started and nced down at her body. She was dressed in neat, pink pajamas that she clearly had not been wearing when she got drunk in the living room.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± She asked Ditto, her heart pounding hard at the thought of her actually having had sex with Ditto.


    She could not recall anything other than having kissed Ditto and him having responded to the kiss. She could only pray that she did not do more than that.


    ¡°What do you think happened? A drunk woman, a tipsy man together alone in this ce. What do you think could have happened?¡± Ditto asked, putting her more to the suspense.


    ¡°I¡­ Heavens! Don¡¯t tell me you¡­ We had sex.¡± she stuttered the word out and without waiting for a response, she screamed her lungs out again.


    ¡°Oh my god! What have I done?! I¡­ I should really not have had that liquor. I should stop drinking, I really should stop.¡± she kicked the air.


    ¡°Yes, you should stop drinking, Belinda. And perhaps next time, you¡¯d listen to me when I tell you not to do something.¡± Ditto said.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Belinda picked a pillow on the bed and threw it at him.


    ¡°You took advantage of me!¡±


    ¡°You kissed me first!¡± Ditto replied quickly.


    ¡°I was drunk! You knew that I was drunk! I was not in my right senses. At¡­ Did you at least use a condom?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Ditto leaned back.


    ¡°No?!¡± Belinda got out of bed, in fury.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use a condom cause we didn¡¯t have sex.¡± Ditto¡¯s words stopped her.


    ¡°We¡­ Did not?¡±


    ¡°We did not. I¡¯d never have sex with you, Miss Belinda. You are not my type.¡± Ditto stated.


    Belinda ignored his words and breathed out in relief. At least, nothing had happened between her and the right hand man of a Mafia boss.


    ¡°You should try not to get drunk when you are with me, Miss. Belinda. I do not fancy being kissed out of the blues by you.¡± he added and Belinda frowned at him.


    ¡°You kissed me back, didn¡¯t you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I did not. You don¡¯t recall that properly. I pushed you away immediately and even if you do kiss me right now, I¡¯d push you off right away. Like I said earlier, you are not my type¡±


    ¡°Freshen up and step downstairs for breakfast.¡±

 Getting It Back

    ¡°Go to sleep, Princess.¡± Dante cooed, his hand gently patting her hair. Mireille shut her eyes and rxed into the bed.


    She was so damn sleepy since she had barely slept a wink the previous night. Every time she thought it was over, Dante would pull her back, fucking her with renewed vigor.


    And saying no? That was thest thing Mireille wanted to say. She had wanted it all above sleeping.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep too?¡± Mireille opened her eyes right back.


    Dante shed her a small smile.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡± Mireille grumbled and grabbed his arm. He was seated on the edge of the bed so she pulled harder, wanting him toy on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Sunday anyways so you are not going to work. C¡¯mon.¡± she urged him. Dante reached his hand forward and pinched the top of her nose.


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep well enough if you are not holding me.¡± Mireille mumbled and Dante stared at her for a few seconds before giving in.


    He unbuttoned the first three buttons of his shirt and bent over to get the shoes off his feet when a knock came on the door.


    Mireille pouted a bit, wondering what it could be. Dante straightened up, letting his shoes be and getting up on his feet. He walked over to the door and pulled it open, revealing Ditto.


    Without a word, he stepped out of the room and shut the door behind him.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Ditto greeted.


    ¡°The issue?¡±


    ¡°Miss. Belinda is getting impatient.¡±


    ¡°Her best friend doesn¡¯t want to let go of me though.¡± Dante whispered and chuckled.


    ¡°Just a minute.¡± he added and walked back into the room.


    ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve got something to do.¡± he walked over to her bed and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°What do you have to do on a Sunday?¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°Something important. I would be back in a couple of minutes.¡± he replied.


    ¡°Let me go with you.¡± Mireille offered, throwing the sheets off her body and getting on her feet quickly.


    ¡°Where else can I find a princess as stubborn as you are?¡± Dante asked rhetorically before picking her up and dropping her back on the bed.


    Dante pulled the sheets over her body, covering her up.


    ¡°You stay back in bed. I will be back.¡± his tone had a tinge of finality, informing Mireille he had his mind made up.


    A pout appeared on her face as she watched Dante pull his drawer open, grab a picture she could not see and walk out of the room.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Dante said to Ditto as soon as he was out and Ditto led the way.


    In no time, the both of them were descending the stairs that led into the basement.


    ¡°Oh god! You are here! Let her go, please!¡± Jonas begged as soon as Dante stepped in.


    ¡°You did not think it was going to be this easy, did you?¡± Dante asked and nced over at Belinda who was seated on the bare floor, in chains.


    ¡°You should know I love taking things to the peak especially when I have been stressed over it before.¡± Dante looked back at Jonas.


    ¡°And you have stressed me a lot already.¡± Dante walked closer to Jonas.


    ¡°Please let her go. I will tell you what you want to hear already. Just let her live.¡± Jonas begged and for a second Dante thought of himself in that position. Chained and threatened with Mireille chained to the floor in front of him.


    He could understand what Jonas was feeling but he shook the feeling away. As long as it wasn¡¯t with Mireille, there was no reason for him to have a heart.


    ¡°Ditto.¡± Dante called.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about her leg? Would you like to drive a bullet into it? Or would you like to butcher it instead?¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Dante don¡¯t!¡± Jonas screamed and Dante punched him in the face with a groan, battering his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± he said as Jonas whimpered.


    ¡°Jonas!¡± Belinda gasped at the sight.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Ditto?¡± Dante called, his tone impatient this time.


    ¡°I think sawing it off would be a great option. I would like to have her blood dripping down my body.¡± Ditto replied.


    ¡°You bastard! I know you have always wanted to kill her! Bastard!¡± Jonas screamed at Ditto, struggling to free himself.


    All these while, Belinda just remained on the floor with a miserable and sad look on her face. She was scared though. She was in a room with three men and all three were from the mafia. That wasn¡¯t the worst part, was it?


    The worst part had to be that no one out there knew where she was. Even if she was killed, no one would know where she went to or the ones behind her disappearance.


    ¡°Alright. I will give you the chance to tell me where the ne is.¡±


    ¡°Promise me you will spare her if I tell you. Promise¡­ Promise me you won¡¯t let Ditto touch her.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± Dante groaned out a response impatiently.


    ¡°My¡­ My boss has a safe in thepany¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Dante cursed, interrupting Jonas. He hated that this ne was in Mark¡¯s office.


    Going over to apany even in the middle of the night always caused way too much ruckus that Dante hated but for the ne, he sure would cause any amount of ruckus.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a secret room in his office and it¡­ It¡¯s filled with paintings. There¡¯s a painting of a blue rose in the middle. The safe is behind it.¡± Jonas confessed and Dante felt peace.


    He was now so close to getting his hands on that ne and satisfying his mother¡¯sst wish.


    ¡°What does it take to open the safe?¡± Dante asked abd Jonas shut his eyes tightly in hesitation.


    He badly did not want to reveal the information.


    ¡°You might want to open your eyes.¡± Dante informed him and when Jonas opened his eyes, it was to see Ditto pointing a gun at Belinda who had tears in her eyes and was begging Jonas to give them the information so she could be spared.


    ¡°Drop the gun!¡± Jonas yelled but Ditto of course did not listen.


    ¡°What does it take to open the safe? If I have to ask the third time, her two legs would be bading her body goodbyes.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ Oh god, Bel.¡±


    ¡°Mark¡¯s fingerprint, a passwordbination I honestly do not know and a scan of his eyeball.¡± Jonas revealed and Dante gave a single nod.


    It was finally time to get Mark out of the way. He just had to get Mark and get rid of him as soon as he got his hands on the ne.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Take Belinda to another room.¡±


    ¡°Wh¡­ what? You promised me, Dante!¡±


    ¡°Until I am sure you have said the absolute truth, I won¡¯t be letting go of your lovely girlfriend.¡± Dante replied and looked back at Ditto who was freeing Belinda.


    ¡°Get the men ready. We are getting it back tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

 Their Ending

    Mireille walked into Dante¡¯s study quietly. She gently shut the door behind her, wanting to giving Dante a jumpscare. Dante seemed engrossed in whatever he was doing on hisptop and Mireille was quite sure he did not notice her presence yet.


    ¡°I can see you, Princess.¡± Dante suddenly spoke up and Mireille grumbled loudly.


    ¡°How? I was quiet and made no noise.¡±


    Dante looked away from hisptop screen with a small smile pulling at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°You do realize that I am not blind and also how would I not notice the presence of a princess?¡± He asked, pulling his chair away from the desk and spreading his arms for Mireille to get in but Mireille remained where she was, a pout on her lips.


    ¡°I want to give you a jumpscare.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon. Come and hug me instead.¡± Dante urged her.


    ¡°No, I want to give you a jumpscare.¡± she insisted and Dante stared at her for a bit before agreeing with a shrug of his shoulders.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it all over again.¡± he agreed and returned his gaze to hisptop.


    Mireille happily went over to the door, left the room and walked back in a secondter. Dante pretended not to see her or notice her presence at all.


    Mireille tiptoed up to him and spreading her arms with her hands wed, she let out a scream and Dante pretended to be scared.


    ¡°Mio!¡± He faked a gasp and Mireilleughed heartily.


    Danteughed too and pulled her into his arms, making her sit on hisps. He reached for her cheeks and pulled at it lightly.


    ¡°You scared the hell out of me.¡± he lied and Mireilleughed even harder.


    ¡°As if.¡± she rolled her eyes and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing much. Just boring work.¡± Dante replied and pushed theptop away a bit.


    ¡°Should I help you with it?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± he kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I want to. We worked together one time, I bet I can be useful.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can be. By sitting here and giving me kisses every now and then. I really need it to go on.¡± he said and Mireille giggled.


    She leaned in and kissed Dante on the lips, her own lips brushing over his softly before Dante sucked her lips into his, relishing the taste of her lips and the feel of it against his.


    Mireille however broke the kiss and patted his shoulders.


    ¡°You are supposed to work now.¡± she whispered and Dante stared at her longingly, biting down on his lower lip before giving in and pulling theptop closer.


    While he worked, Mireille stared at his face, taking every second to appreciate his facial features. She moved her thumb to his jawline and traced at it gently making Dante¡¯s fingers stop moving.


    Mireille¡¯s thumb soon found its way to his lips and after gently trailing on it, Mireille leaned in, recing her thumb with her lips.


    Dante¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist quickly, deepening the kiss before she could pull away from him. His tongue slid in her mouth and reached for the insides of her mouth just before Mireille broke the kiss with a chuckle.


    ¡°Jeez, Dante. It¡¯s supposed to be a small and short kiss to keep you going.¡±


    ¡°Not sure I can keep going with a hard on.¡± Dante remarked and brought his face closer to that of Mireille. He tucked her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get down on your knees and make your mouth to good use while I work?¡± His voice was husky.


    ¡°Is Master sure he is going to be able to work while I ¡®work¡¯?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Fucking yes. I¡¯d even work better.¡±


    Mireille got off Dante¡¯sps and got down on her knees, under the desk.


    ¡°Keep working, Master.¡± she whispered to him, her hands over the bulge in his trousers.


    Dante looked away from her to theptop screen. Mireille unbuckled his belt swiftly, dropping the belt by her knees. She unzipped his flyer and let his cock out.


    ¡°Oh fuck.¡± Dante grunted as he felt her warm hands wrap around his cock.


    ¡°Keep working, Master.¡± Mireille whispered, bringing her face closer to his cock and breathing on his cock, sending heat all through Dante¡¯s body.


    She squeezed his cock a bit, getting a bit more of his pre cum on the head of his cock. Looking up at Dante who was faking attention to his work, Mireille stuck out her tongue and licked at the precum on the head of his tongue.


    ¡°Fuck working.¡± Dante rasped and shut theptop.


    ¡°Master, you are supposed to work while I work.¡± Mireille gave him those innocent eyes that always drove him crazy.


    With a grunt, Dante wrapped his right hand around her neck.


    ¡°I am your Master and you¡¯ll do whatever I ask you to do, understood?¡±  He asked, tightening his grip around her neck.


    Mireille nodded obediently and Dante¡¯s hand let go of her neck. He brought her mouth down to his hard cock and Mireille immediately got to work.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She took his cock into her mouth as far as she could work his hard, thick length. Dante bucked his hip, helping her get more of his cock into her mouth.


    Mireille¡¯s tongue swirled over every inch of his cock that she could reach with his cock into her mouth. She pulled her head back, his cock leaving her mouth with a pop.


    Staring into his eyes deeply, she drooled over his cock, making it all wet with her drool.


    ¡°Master¡¯s cock is so beautiful.¡± she whispered and lowered her head back, her tongue swirling over his hard cock. She took him back into her mouth, her head bobbing on his cock while her hands went up and down the base of his length.


    ¡°Yes! Suck harder. I know you like sucking my cock. Yeah¡­ Right th¡­ Oh fuck! Shit!¡± Dante threw his head back.


    ¡°Suck me until I cum inside of your mouth. I want to cum in your mouth today and watch you drink down all of my cum. So fucking suck harder! Earn my cum!¡±


    *


    Dante had his right leg over Mireille¡¯s legs, keeping her trapped in his embrace. It was evening and the both of them were in the living room, watching TV.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t really like watching TV.¡± Mireille said as she searched for the right movie to watch.


    ¡°I do like it. I just never found someone to watch it with me.¡±


    ¡°You have me now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch TV together every Sunday evening. Every Sunday evening until I die.¡± he ced emphasis on the ¡®every¡¯.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®until I die¡¯?¡± Mireille questioned.


    ¡°I could die first, who knows?¡± She shrugged and with a deep frown creasing his forehead, Dante tapped her forehead with his finger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about dying first. I¡¯d leave before you. No matter what happens, I will ensure that you are safe and I¡¯d choose a million times to die before you.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s heart pounded as she looked away from him and turned her gaze to the TV.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just watch this and not talk about death.¡± she said, closing the topic.


    ¡°I have a question though.¡± Dante¡¯s finger ran through her hair.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°So there was a time I watched a movie. I think a year ago and there was this really cruel man who fell in love with a beautiful woman. The man was a beast, even I hated the character but he hid the beast side of him away from this woman and made her fall in love. But sheter found out about that side of him¡­. Do you think she stayed with him or left?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Sounds like an interesting watch. I think it¡¯d depend on how much she loves him. If she loves him well enough, she would stay by his side no matter how much of a beast the man is especially since he is not a beast to her but then I also think the man would change at the end of the movie. Is that what happened?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll find outter.¡± Dante let out a small chuckle.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t finish watching the movie?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I am afraid the movie might have a tragic ending.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon. You need to know the ending. What¡¯s the movie¡¯s name?¡± Mireille asked curiously, raising her head from his chest to look at his face.


    ¡°Not telling you. We will watch itter, Princess.¡± He pressed her back toying on his chest, his grip around her subconsciously getting tighter.


    ¡°I do hope the ending would be as you guessed.¡± Dante whispered.

 Trust

    Dante gently pulled Mireille off him, dropping her to the couch. She grumbled his name sleepily and Dante smiled softly.


    ¡°Thinking about me even in your dreams.¡± He whispered before picking the nket and covering her up.


    Mireille had fallen into a deep sleep while the TV was still on, leaving Dante to watch the movie alone. The movie had been about a jerk who cheated on his woman with her very best friend.


    Dante bent over, nting a kiss to her forehead before grabbing his phone and walking away.


    Thinking about it better now, Dante realised today was not the perfect day to recover the heirloom. It was a Sunday which meant Mark¡¯s office wasn¡¯t open and breaking in without nning would be attracting way too much media troubles. And Mark would not be at the office too which meant he would have to go to Mark¡¯s house, get Mark and drag him back to that office.


    Way too much trouble.


    It would be better to just push it to the next day which was Monday when Mark would be in his office.


    Getting far enough from Mireille, Dante dialed Ditto¡¯s contact and Ditto picked up on the first ring.


    ¡°Hello boss.¡±


    ¡°Tell the men the mission for tonight is postponed to tomorrow¡¯s night. That would make things easier for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    ¡°Belinda?¡± He asked.


    ¡°She is with me right now, boss. With your permission, she will be with me until we are sure Jonas said the truth.¡±


    ¡°Do that.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    Dante ended the call and when he turned back, it was to find Mireille staring at him with a sad and devastated look on her face.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante called softly, trying to sound as casual as possible and hoping badly that Mireille hadn¡¯t heard anything she wasn¡¯t supposed to hear. He hadn¡¯t said too much, he was sure.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille called, her eyes quickly bing teary.


    ¡°You jerk!¡± She yelled at him and turned to leave but Dante immediately went after her, grabbing her arm and making her stop.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She yelled at him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Princess, what did I do wrong?¡± Dante inquired.


    ¡°What did you do wrong?!¡± Mireille yelled at him, still struggling to get out of his grip.


    ¡°You cheat! I should not have trusted you!¡± She cried out and Dante¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Cheat??¡±


    ¡°You are dating Belinda, aren¡¯t you?! Dating my best friend! Your so called fiancee¡¯s best friend!¡± She yelled.


    ¡°How can you even think that way?!¡± Dante questioned loudly, making Mireille go silent for a second.


    ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t try denying it. I heard you say her name over the phone. I heard you, Dante.¡± tears slid down her cheeks.


    ¡°Hey Princess¡± Dante called soothingly, grabbing her shoulders.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat. Stop crying, Princess. I hate seeing your tears. I didn¡¯t cheat. I would never cheat on you. Trust me¡± he added.


    ¡°First¡­.¡± Mireille drew in a shaky breath.


    ¡°I saw her anklet here when she imed she never came here and now I heard you call her. How did you get her contact, Dante? How can you and Belinda do this¡­.¡±


    Taking one hand off Mireille¡¯s shoulder, Dante went to his call log and showed thest called to Mireille.


    ¡°Hey! I wasn¡¯t calling Belinda. I was calling Ditto. I have no fucking business with your friend. It¡¯s only you, baby. Just you and no one else, Princess¡± he was desperate to make her believe him.


    ¡°Then why were you mentioning her name?¡± Mireille asked and at that point, Dante knew he could not tell her the entire truth.


    ¡°I only mentioned her name because Ditto is getting involved with her. They are getting close somehow and Ditto told me he¡¯d be with her tonight so I merely just asked about her. You are the only woman I love, Mireille¡±


    Mireille wiped her tears with the back of her hands and looked back at Dante whose eyes were urging her to believe him.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯d call Ditto so you can know that Belinda is with him¡±


    Dante called Ditto on facetime and Ditto picked up instantly.


    ¡°Boss¡±


    Dante pulled Mireille to see his side so she could look into the phone screen as well.


    ¡°Belinda is there too, right? Mireille wants to see her face¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes boss¡± Ditto replied and called out to Belinda.


    A few secondster and Belinda¡¯s face showed up.


    ¡°Hey, Mireille¡± Belinda waved with a big smile and Mireille lowered her gaze.


    Dante ended the call without another word and looked at Mireille who could no longer raise her face to look up at him.


    ¡°I know I have been a yboy in the past. I know I have slept with different women in the past but can you please believe me, Mireille? I will never, ever cheat on a woman I love. Trust me, Mireille. Even if it¡¯s a little bit¡± He groaned and walked away, honestly pissed off.


    Mireille could have thought of any other thing but the only thing she thought of after hearing him call her best friend¡¯s name on a call was that he was cheating on her. It pissed Dante off. It wasn¡¯t the first time she was guessing he was cheating and Dante was mad at himself too that he had not seeded in showing her how much he loved her and how much he would never choose anotherdy over her.


    *


    Mireille pushed the door of their room open slowly and stepped in, shutting the door behind her. The lights were out but the bedsidemp was on.


    Dante was seated before the desk and as the door shut, he looked back and nced at her. But a nce was all it was before he looked away.


    Mireille sighed softly and bit down on her lips. She was supposed to trust him and yes, she trusted him but the movie about a man cheating on his woman with her best friend which she had watched before falling asleep had totally toyed with her thinking.


    How could she even have thought that Dante or even Belinda would do such a thing to her?


    ¡°Dante.¡± she called softly, her feet dragging on the floor.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± she apologized but got no reaction from Dante.


    ¡°Dante.¡± she called his name again, moving closer to him.


    ¡°I am really sorry. It has to be the movie we watched. I was stupid, very stupid to think that you would cheat on me. Sometimes, I just¡­.¡± Her eyes filled up again, it was killing her that Dante was just seated there, not reacting to her words of apology.


    ¡°I just think that you are too good for me. You have everything, Dante and I barely have anything to offer. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t just help but think that there are other women out there more beautiful, richer and just way better that you could easily get. I am sorry, Dante.¡±

 Do I Still Love Him?

    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante slowly lifted his head up, finally responding.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Mireille mumbled again and Dante spread his arms.


    ¡°Come over here, sweet princess.¡± Mireille quickly got into his arms, hugging him tightly, her face buried in his neck.


    Dante shut his eyes, wrapping his arms around Mireille too. The both of them remained hugging each other for a long while until Dante pulled her to sit on hisps and brushed the tears off her cheeks.


    ¡°I made you cry today, Princess. I shouldn¡¯t have made you cry. I should have¡­.¡±


    ¡°No. No, Dante.¡± Mireille cut him off.


    ¡°I misunderstood you. It was my fault for not trusting you enough.¡± she added.


    ¡°You will trust me more from now on?¡± Dante asked softly.


    ¡°I will trust you more than I trust myself.¡± she replied and Dante gave her a smile.


    ¡°And about what you said earlier. You are the best woman for me. No other woman can be better for me. I love you and I do not care about what other women have. C¡¯mon, I am not the best man out there but you chose to love me. You don¡¯t know how much I consider myself lucky to have you. Men would fall over each other just to have one look at your face.¡±


    ¡°Now, you are exaggerating things.¡± Mireilleughed, the sad look on her face vanishing in an instant.


    ¡°I am not.¡± Dante¡¯s lips pulled into a smile, seeing herugh.


    ¡°Of course you are. Who would fall over each other just to have a look at my face? I am not a goddess.¡± sheughed again


    ¡°You are a goddess to me. One I would love to worship for the rest of my life.¡±


    Mireille stared at him lovingly before hugging him once more. She pulled back, cupping his face in her hands.


    ¡°I am really sorry about tonight, Dante. I was stupid to doubt your loyalty to me.¡±


    ¡°I was more stupid to walk away right after I cleared things.¡± he said and pulled at her cheeks.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you even more, Princess. Way way more.¡±


    ¡°Says the man who rejected me thrice¡± Mireilleughed.


    ¡°I am the one who loves you more.¡± she added.


    ¡°Says the woman who has told me she hates me more times than I can recollect.¡±


    ¡°Hate? I never said so.¡± Mireille denied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try denying that. I heard I hate you from you countless times back in highschool and just few months ago. I walked in on you telling James about how much you hate me and would never get involved with me.¡±


    ¡°Can you just forget about all of those times?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget things magically, can I?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please do.¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t ever want to forget those times even. Those moments were so cute and I cherish them forever.¡±


    ¡°Jerk!¡± Mireille frowned deeply at him, giving his chest a light hit.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± she grumbled and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°There we go again.¡± he pointed out and Mireille grumbled even more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know.¡± Dante replied and kissed her lips.


    ¡°You should go to sleep now. I bet our baby needs to rest.¡± Dante lifted Mireille and ced her on the bed.


    He moved his face down to her stomach and kissed on it.


    ¡°Hello baby, it¡¯s your dad. Would you like to look like me or your mum?¡±


    ¡°Looking like both of us would be way better.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Hey. I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I was talking to my baby.¡± Dante said yfully and Mireilleughed.


    ¡°Your baby can¡¯t reply you yet.¡±


    ¡°I can hear my baby already. You have no idea the connection we have.¡± he ced his head on her stomach.


    ¡°Go to sleep already, Mireille and don¡¯t eavesdrop on my baby and I conversation.¡±


    ¡°You are something else.¡± Mireille remarked and shut her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb mommy too much, okay? When you get to the point where you start kicking, don¡¯t kick too hard. Daddy doesn¡¯t like seeing mommy in pains, okay? And I know you won¡¯t like that too, right?¡± He waited for a second.


    ¡°Good. I knew you wouldn¡¯t like it too. And when mommy is about to bring you out to the world, into my hands. Don¡¯t stress mommy, okay?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Dante. You are cracking me up.¡± Mireilleughed, not being able to hold back anymore.


    Her hands reached into his hair and her fingers entangled with the dark hair.


    ¡°You make me so happy.¡±


    ¡°Just like you do the same to me too.¡±


    *


    ¡°Why do you think they suddenly called? Was Mireille supposed to know that I am around?¡± Belinda questioned.


    ¡°I have no idea what happened over there just now but whatever it is, I am sure boss has it in control.¡± Ditto replied and Belinda nodded.


    ¡°You are not requesting for something to drink tonight.¡± Ditto pointed out quite jokingly and Belinda chuckled.


    ¡°So I can get drunk and kiss you again? You want me to kiss you so badly?¡± She asked, sitting straight and looking at him directly.


    Ditto who was seated on the sofa opposite her only smirked and shook his head.


    ¡°I already told you that you are not my type.¡±


    ¡°Jonas really loves me though.¡± Belinda pouted a bit sadly.


    ¡°It was hard to watch that. Perhaps it was nothing to you and to your boss who have seen way worse a lot of times but it was hard for me to watch that happen to Jonas. Him being tied down with his face bleeding. And yet the only¡­. The only one he cared about was me.¡± Belinda pressed her lips into a thin line.


    ¡°I feel a bit bad. He thinks I am in real danger and is exposing whatever to you guys because of my safety. I feel bad. After that night with all the shooting, I thought Jonas did not love me at all. I thought it was all just a ploy to get to Mireille but now, I think I know better. He loves me.¡±


    Ditto groaned, capturing Belinda¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Can we talk about something else? Maybe what we were talking about earlier?¡±


    ¡°About me being or not being your type? Why would you want me to switch back that that?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Just talk about anything other than Jonas. You know fully well how much I hate that bastard. It angers me to hear you speak about him.¡±


    ¡°I want to speak about him tonight, can I?¡± Belinda asked, her voice sincere.


    Ditto sighed softly, giving his permission.


    ¡°Alright, go on.¡±


    ¡°When you guys set Jonas free, I wonder if we would still be able to get back together and date again? Or if everything has gotten ruined way too far.¡±


    ¡°What do you want exactly, Linda? Do you want to stay with him? Do you still love him?¡±

 This Is Going To Be Good

    Belinda stared at Jonas, undecided. She could not easily give an answer to the question he just asked her. Did she still want to be with Jonas? And did she still love him?


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± She looked away from Ditto, shaking her head slightly.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know if I do but if I was in love with him, I would not be out of love yet. And I really was in love with him so I guess I am not out of love yet.¡± she whispered thest part and Ditto rolled his eyes in a bit of annoyance before resting back into the sofa.


    ¡°Dating a man in the mafia is dangerous for any woman.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you do not have a girlfriend?¡± Belinda asked sharply and Ditto frowned at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Belinda whispered, thinking about Mireille.


    ¡°And yet Mireille is unknowingly involved in it. She is in so much danger and¡­.¡±


    ¡°She is not in danger if she is with boss. There is a point you get to where even danger is afraid of you. That¡¯s the point boss is at the moment.¡± he cut her off.


    ¡°But Ditto isn¡¯t at that point yet?¡± Belinda asked and Ditto scoffed.


    ¡°Not even a tiny bit close, Miss Belinda.¡±


    *


    The next day


    ¡°Arise and shine, Princess.¡± Dante¡¯s voice woke Mireille up from her sleep as he pulled the curtains open, letting sunlight into the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning?¡± Mireille asked with a sleepy yawn and Dante chuckled, walking back to the bed.


    Mireille rubbed her sleepy eyes for a bit before opening them to see the beautiful sight in front of her. Dante was wearing ck casual trousers and an apron.


    Nothing more.


    His dark hair seemed to have grown out a bit longer than she recalled it to be and it made him look even hotter. Damn! This man looked good with everything and anything! His tattooed body was all out for her to drool over. The apron was doing no good job at covering up his perfect body and Mireille could not help but smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in that naughty head of yours right now?¡± Dante asked with a smirk as he bent over and kissed her forehead, then the tip of her nose and then her lips. He nibbled on her lips a bit before sucking on them and pulling away.


    Without saying another word, Dante grabbed the sheets and pulled them off. He moved his face down to her stomach, pulling the fabric away and kissing on her stomach.


    ¡°Good morning baby.¡±


    Mireille giggled softly.


    ¡°Nine months suddenly seem like a long time, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°You seem so eager.¡±


    ¡°Cause I am.¡± Dante kissed on her stomach again before straightening up.


    ¡°I might get homete today, Princess.¡± he informed her and Mireille¡¯s eyes squinted.


    ¡°Late? Why?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I have a few things to deal with at work that is going to take more time but I¡¯d try to be back as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°I am going to be at home alone all day.¡± Mireille sighed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t be home all day. You are going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why am I just finding that out?¡± Her face lit up.


    ¡°Forgot to inform my Princess. My fault. The three women I hired would be arriving here today and y¡¯all will go to the hospital¡±


    ¡°Remember if you feel ufortable with any of them, you just have to give me a call and I will make sure she is reced.¡± he added.


    ¡°I am sure I will be fine with them.¡± Mireille gave him a small smile as she got out of bed.


    Immediately she was out of bed, Dante wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close to his body.


    ¡°If everything goes perfectly well today, I¡¯d be bringing you a very precious gift.¡±


    ¡°What precious gift is that?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°It belonged to my mum. She would have wanted you to have it, Princess so I am going to get it for you. Be a good girl today, alright?¡± His thumb gently brushed her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯d be a very good girl today then.¡± Mireille assured him and he leaned in even closer to whisper in her ear.


    ¡°Good girls get a lot of reward from their masters. And if you are a good girl today while Master is away, master is going to reward you a whole lot.¡± his hand on her waist roamed a bit more and gave her ass a small squeeze that made Mireille¡¯s lips part in a hot breath.


    ¡°Then I will really be a good girl.¡± she whispered as Dante pulled away from her.


    ¡°I made breakfast already but I am so fucking busy today I can¡¯t even have some of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself out way too much.¡± Mireille frowned at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about stress. Just one nce at your face takes away all of my stress.¡±


    Mireilleughed softly.


    ¡°Stop joking around.¡±


    ¡°I am not, Princess. You really do take away all of my stress.¡±


    *


    Dante nced at his wristwatch. It was few minutes past 6pm and he was in front of Mark¡¯spany in the backseat of his car.


    Dante loaded his gun, the tip of his tongue doing a slow dart over his lips as he did so.


    By 6:10, over 70 percent of the workers in Mark¡¯s office would have left thepany and by 6:25pm, only a few would be left and that was when he would go in.


    Mark was known for being thest person to leave hispany always. He was almost obsessed with staying in his office and so was thest person to leave with a couple of guards, of course.


    Time flew by and Dante tapped his shoe on the car floor quite impatiently. Soon enough, the workers began leaving.


    Dante dropped the gun in his hand and picked his phone up, sending a message to Ditto.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready, boss. We¡¯d move immediately we have your order.¡± Ditto replied almost immediately and Dante slipped his phone back into his pocket.


    He grabbed the gun and leaned back into the seat. A small smile tugged at the sides of his lips as he imagined what it would feel like toy his hands on that ne and imagined the smile on Mireille¡¯s face when she would receive it.


    His smile turned into a cruel grin as he imagined Mark begging for his life desperately and how he would put an end to his life anyways slowly, right there in front of the heirloom.


    He could picture it already, Mark¡¯s warm blood sshing on his own face as the former screamed in pains.


    ¡°This is going to be so fucking good.¡±

 Tricking Dante

    Mireille smiled at the meal on the dinning table before stretching her arms a bit with a tired yawn leaving her lips. She had asked the cooks to leave the job to her for the night.


    Mireille bent low, taking in the aroma of the dishes she made. It was great and she could already imagine the look on Dante¡¯s face when he tasted her food.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I have never cooked for him before.¡± She mumbled to herself.


    ¡°That big man had better give me loads ofpliments after trying out my cooking.¡± she added and smiled to herself. She pulled her phone out of her pocket and took a picture of the dinning table.


    She sent the picture to Dante.


    ¡®Mexican beef and rice skillet alongside some bell pepper stuffed with meat.¡¯


    ¡°Not enough.¡± she mumbled and typed another message.


    ¡®Get home soon so you can eat this before eating me out. Can¡¯t wait for the precious gift and my rewards for being a very good girl today.¡¯ her cheeks heated up at her own message and she giggled softly before clicking on the send button.


    She nced at the time. It was a few minutes past 7pm already.


    ¡°Howte is he going to be?¡± She shoved her phone back into her pocket and covered up the dishes before heading into the living room.


    The three women Dante had hired for her had gotten off work at 6pm and they had been very nice and helpful. Mireille sat on the sofa in the living room, picking up the book and pen that she had dropped there earlier.


    She opened up the book, revealing the rough sketch of what she wanted the shopping mall to look like. Tucking her hair behind her ears, she got back to the sketching.


    *


    ¡°And what are you doing here? I already gave Jonas to you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Mark asked as Dante sat into the chair opposite Mark.


    ¡°You did give him to me but you know Jonas is not what I want the most from you, right?¡± Dante asked and Mark gulped down, noticeably.


    Dante watched as his finger moved closer to a small button on his table.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Dante chuckled, bringing out his gun.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mark called, his voice shaking in fear.


    ¡°No, go on. Press the button you so want to press.¡± Dante urged Mark and quite stupidly, Mark went ahead and pressed the button.


    It was supposed to alert his men around that he was in danger so that they coulde to his rescue.


    ¡°Stupid.¡± Dante remarked.


    ¡°So stupid that I wonder how you have managed to survive this long in the business. Well, well, my darling Mark. Your men are all dead right now so no one ising to save you, not today.¡±


    Mark gasped and got up from his chair.


    ¡°You spoilt brat! What do you think you havee here to do? Killing four men in a public ce and you think you won¡¯t be caught?!¡± Mark tried as hard as he could to ensure his voice was firm but his attempts definitely didn¡¯t go too well.


    ¡°I see that you still see me as Dante from years back, don¡¯t you? Does it look like I care if I am even found out? I have enough money to clear all traces. It won¡¯t be the slightest problem even if I kill you right now.¡± Dante grinned.


    ¡°Sit back down¡± the grin on Dante¡¯s face was gone and his voice sounded dangerous andmanding all at once.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me make you sit down.¡± Dante cut him off and Mark took a shaky breath before sitting back down.


    ¡°I hate you, Dante.¡± Mark said shakily, underneath his breath.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The feeling is mutual. Enough of the stupid talk. I am getting bored already. You know what I havee for. Don¡¯t make me waste way too much time.¡± Dante said as the door of Mark¡¯s office opened again and Ditto and a few other men walked in.


    ¡°All cleared, boss.¡± Ditto said and Dante got up to his feet.


    ¡°May we proceed into your secret room, Mark?¡± Dante asked as two men walked over to Mark and pulled him out of his seat.


    ¡°And why in the world would I let you get in there?!¡± Mark ranted.


    ¡°There are other ways to find that room but you are for sure the quickest way. Don¡¯t dy us, Mark.¡±


    Dante¡¯s phone beeped with a message and he brought his phone out of his pocket.


    It was a message from Mireille.


    He held back a smile at her messages but didn¡¯t reply them and instead pushed the phone back into his pocket.


    ¡°I have to get done here as soon as possible.¡± He groaned, knowing that his Princess was missing his presence already.


    Dante pointed the gun at Mark¡¯s right leg.


    ¡°Take me there right now or bade farewell to this leg.¡±


    ¡°I am not¡­.¡±


    Dante shot at his leg with a groan and Mark screamed out in pains.


    ¡°Take me there or your right arm is going off too.¡±


    ¡°There!!¡± Mark screamed, pointing at a part of the room where a portrait of him was.


    The two men holding him down took him towards the part of the wall he had pointed at. Dante moved closer as well as Ditto and Ditto took the portrait off.


    ¡°Punch in the password.¡± Dante ordered and Mark painfully punched in the password.


    There was a chime and then the wall opened. They all stepped in and it was just like Jonas had said. Beautiful painting were hung all around the ce.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante immediately walked up to the painting of the blue flower. He got it off the wall and there was the safe with a small screen in front of it requesting for the password first.


    ¡°The password?¡± Dante demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die!¡± Mark spat.


    ¡°Oh I see.¡± Dante walked up to Mark and punched the already weakening man in the face.


    He grabbed the painting closest to him and hit Mark on the head repeatedly, turning Mark¡¯s face into a bloody mess. Grabbing the antique vase in the room, Dante smashed it again the floor and took a piece of the broken vase.


    ¡°Hold him down.¡± he said to his men and reached for Mark¡¯s thigh where he had been shot.


    ¡°No! No! No! Don¡¯t!¡± Mark screamed, trying to get away from Dante.


    ¡°You asked for this.¡± Dante grunted and stuck the broken piece of the vase the bullet wound.


    Mark screamed out in pains, losing itpletely in the pains. Dante pulled the broken piece back out and was about to stab it in again when Mark screamed.


    ¡°I will do it!!¡± He screamed.


    Dante dropped the bloody piece of the vase and wiped away the blood that had sshed on his face when he stabbed Mark¡¯s thigh.


    Mark was carried to the safe and with tears of agony, he inputted the password.


    ¡°You are wasting my time.¡± Dante tapped his feet on the floor impatiently as Mark ran the other security checks.


    The safe chimed and opened. Dante felt his heart do a jump as he shoved Mark away and pulled the safe open. There was another box inside of it and Dante picked the box out.


    He opened it, expecting to see the expensive heirloom but inside of it was¡­.


    Nothing!


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± Dante threw the box to the floor and Mark let out a longughter, ignoring the pains that ran through his veins.


    Heughed maniacally at Dante.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯d ask Jonas where that ne was hidden?!¡± He spat out blood to the floor before refocusing his gaze on Dante.


    ¡°I changed the location of that ne the very day I sent Jonas to you.¡± heughed again.


    ¡°That goddamned ne! I can¡¯t even sell it and get the money I so fucking want from it because I know you will be out after me the very day I bring that ne out! But you know one thing that ne has done for me for a while now?¡± Mark asked, enjoying the fury on Dante¡¯s face.


    ¡°It has kept me alive.¡± heughed again, this time even much more loudly.


    ¡°If not for the fact that you know you can only get the location of that goddamned ne through me, you would have killed me already, Dante!! You beast would have killed me!!! I will make sure you never find it! That way, you would have no choice than to keep me alive in hopes of getting me to reveal the location one day. That ne, I will never let go of it! I am very well aware that the day youy your hands on it is the day I will leave the earth so you are not going to find it, ever.¡± Mark cackled andughed loudly.

 Outstayed His Welcome

    Note: This chapter contains violent scenes which might not be too pleasant to imagine.


    Dante gritted his teeth, trying to keep his rage in check. It was taking him everything in him not to shoot Mark dead right now.


    The slimy bastard had yed him and had even hesitated to open the safe, convincing Dante fully that the ne was in the safe.


    ¡°You fucker!¡± Dante rushed to him and punched his face.


    A groan left Mark¡¯s throat as his head fell back to the floor.


    ¡°No matter how hard you try to hide it from me, I will find it and I will kill you eventually. You won¡¯t survive for long, Mark. You won¡¯t!¡± Dante¡¯s words resounded with anger.


    He was about to throw another punch at the weak Mark but he held himself back and got back on his feet. Until he found the ne, he couldn¡¯t kill Mark.


    ¡°Ditto,e with me.¡± Dante breathed hard and stepped out of the secret room with Ditto following behind.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    ¡°ce a call across to the men at home. I need to speak with Jonas. He must have an idea of somewhere else we can check. I want that ne tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Perhaps Dante would have given up on searching for the ne further tonight but the fact that Mireille was at home, waiting for him to bring it home to her pushed him.


    He could not go home thiste after all and tell her he was unable to get the precious gift he had promised to bring back to her tonight. And Mark too! Dante could not imagine him living one more day after the way he tricked him tonight. Dante badly wanted to rid his face of those maniacughs.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Ditto stretched the phone to Dante who took it to his ears.


    ¡°Where else can it be?¡± Dante asked, shutting his eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Jonas asked, clearly oblivious to the situation.


    ¡°Where else can the ne fucking be?!¡± Dante lost it for a second.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find it there? I¡­ I have no idea anymore.¡± Jonas replied.


    ¡°Seems like you are forgetting something here, Jonas. I still have Belinda with me and I don¡¯t fucking care about her! I am going to get rid of her if you don¡¯t tell me where else it can be!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know this time!! I don¡¯t know!¡± Jonas¡¯s voice broke and Dante ended the call.


    ¡°Goddamnit!¡±


    A few secondster, the phone rang again. Dante picked the call and returned it to his ear.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Maybe his home? If it¡¯s not at his office anymore, it has to be at his home somewhere. If it¡¯s not there, then it¡¯s not in the country anymore.¡± Jonas said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dante let out and ended the call before thrusting the phone back until Ditto¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Get Mark up. We are going to his home.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    As Ditto walked back into the secret room, Dante¡¯s phone rang. He pulled it out and found that it was Mireille calling.


    Taking in a deep breath and letting it out too first, he picked the call.


    ¡°Hey Princess.¡± he hoped he sounded usual and didn¡¯t sound as angry as he was.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Mireille mumbled and Dante felt himself get a bit calmer.


    Hearing her voice made him feel better, a lot more better.


    ¡°Things are not really going that well yet but I am going to have it sorted out in no time ande right back home, alright?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mireille asked, a hint of worry in her voice.


    ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll get home and then you¡¯ll tell me how your day went, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Princess.¡± he replied and the call ended.


    He thrusted the phone back into his pocket and turned to face Ditto, his men and the bloodied Mark.


    ¡°We are going over to your home to search, alright?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    *


    Dante walked into Mark¡¯s mansion, pulling Mark after him by his bloody hair. His other hand held his gun firmly.


    There were a lot of men at Mark¡¯s home of course but Dante had no issue with that. His men would take care of it and join him to search for the ne when they were done.


    Getting to the living room, Dante let go of Mark¡¯s hair and thetter groaned in pains.


    ¡°Where is the ne in here?¡± Dante questioned and Mark grinned at him, revealing his bloodied teeth.


    ¡°Fucker!¡± Dante pointed his gun at him.


    ¡°Let go of him! Now!¡± A feminine voice yelled out and when Dante raised his head, he saw ady probably in her middle thirties, only a few years younger than Mark and with a striking resemnce to Mark himself. She was standing on the stairs with a gun in her hand, pointed at Dante.


    ¡®Must be his sister¡¯ Dante concluded rightly.


    ¡°Drop the gun real slow or I am going to fucking blow your heads off.¡±


    ¡°Shoot him already, Tasha!¡± Mark cried out weakly but before the woman, Tasha could shoot, Dante had fired a shot to the stair she was standing on.


    She panicked and it only took that few seconds of panic for Dante to get to her and get her gun out of her hands.


    ¡°Let go of me you bastard!¡± She screamed as Dante grabbed her and pulled her to Mark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her, Dante. Don¡¯t kill her!¡± Mark screamed and it was Dante¡¯s turn tough.


    ¡°I had no idea you had a sister.¡± he cackled.


    ¡°For sure, I can¡¯t kill you because I need the ne but her?¡± Dante pointed his gun to Tasha¡¯s head.


    ¡°Tell me where it is or she dies.¡± Dante requested as Ditto and three other men walked into the entrance.


    They stopped, seeing that Dante was totally in control of the situation.


    ¡°You little¡­¡±


    ¡°Save all the cursing! Bastard!¡± Dante cut Mark off, not noticing that Tasha had pulled out a dagger from her pocket.


    With no one else noticing, Tasha struck the dagger into Dante¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Slimy bitch.¡± Dante cursed and rammed his forehead hard into hers. Tasha screamed out as Dante twisted her hand, knocking the dagger out of her grip.


    Holding her both hands in his left hand, Dante pointed his gun back at Tasha.


    ¡°Where the fuck is it?!¡±


    ¡°Tasha.¡± Mark whimpered.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Tasha whimpered back.


    ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t we do this real slow?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°We could butcher her slowly and then maybe boil her and force you to eat her boiled flesh. How does that sound?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Dante no!¡± Mark screamed weakly.


    ¡°Oh, does that ring a bell? Does that sound like something you did to someone a few years back with his dead mother¡¯s finger?!!¡± Dante growled angrily.


    ¡°Get me a fucking chainsaw, Ditto!¡± Dante was losing it already.


    ¡°I will tell you where it is!!¡± Mark gave in.


    ¡°Where?¡± Dante¡¯s breath was hard and uneven.


    ¡°In the kitchen.¡± Mark cried out.


    ¡°There are two refrigerator in there. The old one¡­ Just loosen the screws on the lower part and you will find it there.¡±


    ¡°Get to it.¡± Dante said to Ditto.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Ditto and one other man left the living room.


    Dante groaned, due to his bleeding and aching arm but he refused to put his hand down.


    About three minutes passed before Ditto walked out with what Dante had been searching for, for years now.


    It was the ne! The pink diamond still as beautiful as ever.


    ¡°Finally.¡± Dante pushed Tasha off.


    ¡°My woman doesn¡¯t like me holding other women close.¡± he mumbled as one of his men moved over to Tasha, holding her back.


    ¡°Here you go boss.¡± Ditto himself could not help but smile as he handed over the ne to Dante.


    Dante wiped his bloodied hands on his shirt, not wanting to stain the precious ne with the blood he had gotten on himself.


    ¡°It feels so great to touch it even.¡± Dante breathed out in relief before thrusting the ne into his pocket.


    ¡°Get me a knife from his kitchen.¡± Dante demanded and Ditto walked off to the kitchen.


    He re-emerged a few secondster with two kinds of knives. Dante grabbed one of the knives and moved behind Mark.


    ¡°Dante, please.¡± Mark begged as Dante pulled his head up and put the knife to his neck.


    ¡°Now, I want you to smile like you smiled back then when you suggested to my father to forcefully feed me my mother¡¯s finger.¡± Dante demanded.


    ¡°P-Please.¡± Mark whimpered.


    ¡°Fucking smile!¡± Dante yelled and moved the knife from his neck to his lips.


    ¡°Smile or I shape your lips into a smile.¡± He trailed the knife along the sides of Mark¡¯s lips.


    Mark shook with fear and smiled widely.


    ¡°Good.¡± Dante remarked and pushed the knife back to Mark¡¯s neck.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Smile perfectly.¡± Dante pushed the knife into his neck slowly as Mark maintained the grin with tears and sweats.


    With one clean and sharp slit, Dante tore Mark¡¯s throat, putting an end to Mark¡¯s existence. Pushing Mark¡¯s dead body to the floor, Dante struck the knife into his chest and stabbed multiple times, memories shing in his head as he did so.


    He eventually stopped, letting out a shaky breath.


    ¡°He outstayed his wee on earth.¡±

 Get Back Together

    Dante was covered in blood by the time he was done unleashing his rage on Mark¡¯s dead body.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± he cursed, dropping the knife to the floor. He couldn¡¯t go home covered in so much blood. He had to take a good bath and dress up in a new set of clothes.


    Tasha was still on the floor, crying over the death of her brother and shaking in the horror of how many times his body had been stabbed.


    With a groan, Dante stopped in front of her, dropping to a crouched position. His thumb rolled over his cheek that was stained with Mark¡¯s blood and he smeared the blood on Tasha¡¯s face.


    ¡°I should get rid of you too.¡±


    ¡°N-no, please.¡± Tasha begged.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t be killing you. You¡¯d have to be the one to clean all of this up, anyways. And if you are asked what happened here and how your brother died, what are you going to say?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°He¡­. Armed robbers attacked. Our guards were not strong enough to defend us. The armed robbers killed them and killed my brother who was trying to ensure they didn¡¯t go off with his money.¡±


    Dante grinned and patted Tasha¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Very well. You¡¯ve been in the business long enough, haven¡¯t you? And are you going to let investigations go on?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Tasha shook her head hard.


    ¡°I am going to tell them my brother would have loved to be buried and nothing more¡± Tasha replied.


    ¡°Good. Whatever spills over to my side with the police, I¡¯d deal with it. But the moment I hear you tell anything to anyone.¡± Dante snapped his finger.


    ¡°You are going to die and every rtive you have is going to die too.¡± Dante got back up and looked at Ditto.


    ¡°I¡¯d be leaving. Get rid of the CCTV camera footages and¡­ Just take care of things¡± Dante was sure he didn¡¯t need to spell things out for Ditto anymore.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    *


    Dante alighted from his car, dressed in a blue shirt and ck trousers. He also had a small ck bag in his hands His bloody clothes had of course been discarded.


    The door was shut as he stepped away from the door and without a nce around, Dante proceeded into the main building. There was no doubt that Mireille would be mad at him.


    He had told her he would get homete but 12am was just way toote. To be honest, Dante would have liked to have something to drink after the entire night stuff but he didn¡¯t want Mireille figuring out that he drank and guessing that he was just away at some club the entire time.


    Walking into the living room, there was no one there. Dante took another look at himself, to ensure he wasn¡¯t stained with blood at all.


    His arm which had been stabbed by Tasha still ached although it had been treated and bandaged by the doctor. Dante had note up with the perfect lie to tell to Mireille about how he got his arm stabbed.


    He could not tell her he met with robbers, right? That would sound a bitme.


    Ignoring all those thoughts, Dante walked up the stairs. Those thoughts were not what mattered the most. What mattered the most was seeing Mireille.


    He pushed the door to his room open gently and stepped in, ready to apologize foring back home sote but his gaze rested on the figure on the couch, cuddling a pillow and fast asleep.


    Dante smiled a bit as he shut the door and locked it behind him. He dropped the bag on the sofa and moved over to Mireille. He kissed on her forehead gently and ran his thumb over her lips.


    ¡°How long did you wait for me before eventually falling asleep?¡± He asked rhetorically before lifting her up into his arms and taking her to the bed.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille called in her sleep and Dante chuckled.


    He dropped her in bed gently and put the sheets over her. He undressed himself, leaving just his briefs on and got into bed with her.


    ¡°Goodnight, Princess.¡±


    *


    Belinda was eating chips, a nket over her body and her eyes glued to the TV. She was watching a horror movie and could not dare to take her eyes off it.


    Her hand moved often, digging into the bag of chips and taking it into her mouth. Belinda was so engrossed in the movie she was watching that she had no idea that Ditto had walked in.


    ¡°Hey.¡± his voice suddenly came as he turned on the lights of the living room.


    Seeing a man with blood stains while watching a bloody horror movie was terrifying and Belinda could not help the scream that left her lips.


    Ditto just rolled his eyes over as he moved closer to her.


    ¡°Watching horror movies in the middle of the night¡± he said, ncing over at the TV.


    ¡°Ditto? Wh¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why are you covered in blood?¡± Belinda threw the sheets off her body and got up on her feet.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget the kind of job I do, did you?¡± Ditto asked and Belinda gulped down hard.


    ¡°I¡­ I do remember.¡±


    ¡°I will go and take a bath to clean up first. I am a mess right now.¡± Ditto said and headed towards the stairs that led to his room you the stairs.


    Belinda just stared at his retreating figure, unable to move from where she was. Human blood was what she had just seen Ditto stained with.


    Her breathing was now uneven and to steady herself, she plopped back into the couch. She had to go back to her home tomorrow and like Ditto had suggested himself, she had to cut off ties with him.


    ¡°Oh god, Mireille.¡± Belinda palmed her face.


    If Ditto was this bloody, how bloody was Dante Romano? And he was hiding it from Mireille too! Mireille deserved to know about who the man she was in love with was. She deserved to know how bloody his lifestyle was.


    Belinda turned off the TV and pulled the sheets back over her body, pondering over what she should do. Should she tell Mireille about who Dante was or just let things go on the way they have been going.


    A few minutes passed before she heard footsteps behind her. She turned her head and saw Ditto approaching. He was dressed in a ck joggers and¡­ Nothing.


    His upper body was naked and exposed and Belinda gulped down. Those abs looked so hard and seemed like a work of art that any girl would want to trail their hands over.


    Ditto sat on the couch and the both of them remained in silence for the next few minutes.


    ¡°How many?¡± Belinda eventually asked.


    ¡°How many what?¡± Ditto asked back.


    ¡°How many people did you kill tonight?¡± Belinda asked clearly this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I was able to kill three or four.¡± he shrugged as if three or four lives was nothing.


    ¡°What? You are scared of me now?¡± Ditto asked but Belinda said nothing.


    She was still shaken.


    Ditto got up to his feet, gulping down hard.


    ¡°Boss got what he has always wanted. You can leave tomorrow morning as soon as you want. Jonas would also be released. You both should get back together if you still love each other.¡±

 A Beautiful Forever

    The next day


    Dante woke up a bit earlier than Mireille. He nced at the beautiful woman sleeping in his arms and ced a kiss on her forehead. His gaze dropped to her lips and as much as he wanted to kiss her lips, he held back from doing so.


    He could wake her up by doing so and he did not want Mireille to wake up right now. He had to pull a shirt on before she would wake up to see his arm in a bandage.


    He had not thought out a lie good enough to tell Mireille about his arm injury.


    Pulling Mireille gently away from him, he got out of bed and moved into his closet. He pulled a shirt over his body and walked back out into the room.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille was rubbing her sleepy eyes when he came back into the room.


    ¡°Good morning Princess.¡± Dante replied, d that he had decided to get up a minute ago to wear this shirt.


    He walked up to her as she sat up in bed. His right hand reached for her chin, lifting her face up to meet with his. He leaned in to kiss her but suddenly, Mireille looked away from him with a frown, stopping him from kissing her.


    ¡°Princess?¡±


    Mireille moved away from him and shot him res. She had waited long hours for him to get back and now, he was suddenly here this morning, trying to kiss her.


    She got off the bed, the frown on her face getting even deeper.


    ¡°Frowning so deeply in the morning will make you get wrinkles earlier than you are supposed to get them.¡± Dante joked but Mireille was absolutely not taking the joke.


    ¡°When did you get back home?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Around 12am. You were asleep when I got back.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Oh, I should have been awake by 12am?¡±


    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante called and walked over to her side.


    ¡°I was really upied and ended up taking longer than I expected. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You were working until 12am?¡± Mireille asked, the frown still on her face.


    ¡°I waste,ter than I thought I¡¯d get back. Let me make it up to you, okay?¡±


    ¡°You were working until 12am?¡± Mireille repeated her previous question.


    ¡°I was working on getting something back for you.¡±


    ¡°The precious gift?¡± Mireille asked and Dante raised his hand to her cheek, gently brushing her cheek and getting rid of the frown on her face.


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    ¡°You could have brought it back next time. I was home all alone all day and I made dinner for you too but now it¡¯s wasted and¡­¡±


    ¡°Wasted? I am going to eat it all up this morning.¡±


    ¡°Lies. I heard from the cook that you don¡¯t like microwaved meals.¡± she pouted.


    ¡°I am going to eat yours over and over again.¡±


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t stay out thatte again.¡± Mireille demanded.


    ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t stay out thatte ever again.¡±


    A smile parted Mireille¡¯s lips and she pushed herself into his arms, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± she let out, feeling the warmth of his body.


    ¡°I fucking missed you too and that is why I am not going out to work today. I am going to stay home all day with you.¡± he patted her hair gently before pulling away the hug.


    ¡°Where is my precious gift?¡± Mireille asked and Dante pulled at her cheeks.


    He walked over to the couch where he had dropped the small bag that contained the ne since the previous night. He walked back to Mireille who was all jiggy with excitement already.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes widened and lit up as she set her eyes on the ne.


    ¡°Dante!¡± She gasped.


    ¡°Is that what I think it is?!¡± She sped her hands around her mouth.


    ¡°A pink diamond?!¡±


    ¡°It belonged to my mother and it once belonged to her own mother. She would have passed it on to a daughter but all she had was me and I am sure she would have wanted you to have this if she was alive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a family heirloom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Princess.¡±


    Mireille gulped down hard before shaking her head.


    ¡°No, it should probably stay with you. It is way too important, I won¡¯t be able to handle it properly. Maybe if we give birth to a daughter, we could give it to her.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°It should stay with you until our daughter is of age¡± Dante took the ne to her neck.


    ¡°Oh my god! Dante!¡±


    Dante chuckled at her reactions.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, just see it as another ne I am gifting to you.¡±


    ¡°Just another? This is probably worth millions!¡±


    ¡°It will probably sell for about 30 million.¡± Dante replied and Mireille instantly pulled away, avoiding the ne.


    ¡°30 freaking million dors?! No, you should keep it with you, Dante. That¡¯s worth a whole lot and the fact that it has several of your ancestor¡¯s memories. No, you should keep it with you and¡­¡±


    ¡°But you are still worth much more.¡± Dante grabbed her hand and pulled her into his embrace, her back to him.


    ¡°It will look beautiful on you.¡± he gently locked the ne around her neck and lowered his head to her neck, dropping kisses on her neck all the way to her shoulders.


    ¡°Want to check it out in a mirror?¡± He asked and Mireille nodded in response, giving in.


    Dante picked her up in his arms and dropped her in front of a mirror.


    Mireille looked at herself in the mirror and she could not help the smile that parted her lips. She had a whopping 30 million dors resting on her neck and not just that, she had Dante¡¯s maternal family heirloom.


    It made her feel even much more reassured. No one would give out such a precious ne if he did not love the one he was giving it too.


    ¡°It looks so beautiful.¡± she mumbled, her right hand on the ne while her left hand was on her stomach.


    Mireille felt perfect. A man who loved her behind her and their child growing inside of her. Everything was going to go so smoothly from now on.


    She turned to face Dante and standing on her toes, she pulled him down and crashed her lips on his, kissing him softly. Dante¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist and he kissed her back, ravishing her mouth with his.


    Mireille broke the kiss shortly, but kept eye contact with him. His grey eyes staring beautifully back into her own eyes.


    ¡°I will cherish this gift, Dante. I will cherish everything you¡¯ve given to me. I will cherish our love even more.¡±


    ¡°I know you will.¡± Dante¡¯s gaze dropped back to her lips.


    ¡°Why are your lips so addictive?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Is that the only thing addictive about me?¡± Mireille asked teasingly.


    ¡°Everything about you is addictive.¡± he imed her lips with his once more.


    Dante hoped things would remain like this forever. Just him, Mireille, their child and love forever. That would be the biggest gift he could ever receive in his life.

 Caught

    Ditto nced at Belinda for the umpteenth time since the drive to her home had started. He did not know why he just could not resist the urge to look at her every now and then.


    ¡°Why do you keep staring at me?¡± Belinda questioned with a small frown on her face.


    ¡°I am not staring. Was only ncing.¡± Ditto replied and returned his attention to driving.


    ¡°Like there¡¯s a huge difference.¡± Belinda rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Just asking though. What did you decide upon?¡± Ditto asked.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About your love life. Are you going to get back with Jonas?¡± He asked and Belinda lowered her gaze.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± her voice softened.


    ¡°I thought about it all night though and I know Jonas loves me. I guess I still love him too.¡±


    Ditto¡¯s grip on the wheels turned tighter and he clenched his jaws. He did not like what he had just heard but he also knew very well that he was in no position in Belinda¡¯s life to make decisions for her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°You sound¡­..¡± Belinda returned her gaze to him.


    ¡°A bit pained.¡± Shepleted.


    ¡°Are you pained that I am going to be with Jonas? Would you have wanted me to be with you instead?¡± She asked and Ditto let out a low huff.


    ¡°You are not¡­¡±


    ¡°Your type.¡± Belinda cut him off and looked away.


    ¡°I know that perfectly. I was just joking.¡± she shrugged her shoulders and Ditto nced at her again.


    ¡®Get a grip of yourself, Ditto.¡¯ he scolded himself mentally.


    The drive eventually came to an end outside of Belinda¡¯s home and as Belinda fumbled with the seatbelt, Ditto felt the strong urge to hold her back and tell her to go back with him.


    ¡®What the fuck are you thinking about, Ditto?¡¯ he scolded himself again.


    ¡°Geez. Jonas¡¯s taste in women sure sucks. You can¡¯t even undo a seat belt.¡± he shook his head and leaned in just right at the moment when Belinda undid the belt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, Mr. Ditto or whatever.¡± she snorted and was about to pull the car door open herself when Ditto grabbed her arm.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯ll help you with the door.¡± Ditto pushed the door open on his own side.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ll just get down myself.¡± Belinda replied and pushed open the door on her side to get down but Ditto grabbed her hand quickly, stopping her again.


    Ditto knew he wasn¡¯t stopping her just because he wanted to open the door for her. He was stopping her cause he didn¡¯t want her to leave.


    That was crazy. Initially, Belinda was just that one woman he had wanted to kill for being Jonas¡¯s woman but she had quickly grown on him, bing a woman he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Ditto?¡± Belinda leaned in.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a responsest night. Are you scared of me now? After seeing me all bloodyst night, are you scared of me now?¡± Ditto asked and Belinda gulped down hard.


    She had been scared when she saw him yesterday and for the next few hours, that fear had remained with her but when she woke up this morning, everything had seemed pretty fine.


    ¡°I am not scared of you, Ditto. I know you won¡¯t kill me.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± Ditto groaned and lowered his head a bit, his hand still holding onto hers, his thumb rolled over her hand gently and Belinda felt her heart thump.


    ¡°Push me off right now, Linda.¡± he raised his head and their eyes met.


    ¡°Do it now when you still have the chance to do so. Push me off, run into your home and lock the doors.¡± his voice deepened but Belinda did nothing other than sitting right there and staring back into his eyes.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t leaving, Linda.¡± he called her Linda yet again and Belinda blinked repeatedly but still made no attempts to get out of the car.


    ¡°You caused this.¡± Ditto groaned and pulled her close to him, fusing their lips together in a hot and passionate kiss that Belinda immediately reciprocated, kissing him back fiercely.


    It was her turn to think about how wrong this was. Ditto was Jonas¡¯s enemy and she was kissing him without being under the influence of anything.


    *


    Jonas groaned as he received the bouquet of flowers from the flower shop owner, mumbling a thanks. He had been set free only about two hours ago and in those two hours, all he had done was take a good bath, dress up properly and eat to his fill to regain his lost strength.


    His bones ached badly and he knew he would have to visit a hospital soon but he wanted to see Belinda first. He wanted to apologize to her for having dragged her into such a deep mess.


    Jonas was still very much surprised that Dante had let him go. He had been pretty sure Dante was going to kill him immediately he got what he wanted but he got released instead.


    Jonas got into his car, dropping the bouquet of flower on the other seat of the car.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I really hope she forgives me soon.¡± he mumbled, setting the car into motion.


    Different thoughts flooded Jonas¡¯s head as he drove. What was her reaction going to be to his apology? Would she ever forgive him? Or would she just chase him out of her life forever?


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to stand that. He loved Belinda so much already and he did not care how much he would have to grovel before she epted him back into her life. He would do anything.


    Jonas¡¯s brows arched as he parked his car beside another car which he knew very well did not belong to Belinda. He shrugged it off, guessing that Belinda just had a friend over.


    Grabbing the bouquet of flower, he got out of the car with quite an effort since his body was still very much weak. Jonas took another look at the car before heading into Belinda¡¯s home.


    The door that led into the living room was wide open, making Jonas wonder why the door would have been left unlocked and open. It was dangerous to leave the door open but he ignored it and walked further into the house.


    ¡°Belinda¡± he called softly, walking into the living room.


    What he saw made him freeze on sight, the bouquet of flowers in his hands dropping to the floor.


    A man was kissing Belinda¡¯s neck, his face buried in her neckpletely while Belinda¡¯s eyes were closed, her lips parted with pleasure.


    ¡°Bel!!¡± Jonas yelled and without caring about his weak body, he rushed over and pulled the man off Belinda.


    He was even more than shocked to find out who the man was.


    ¡°Di¡­ Ditto??¡±


    Author¡¯s Note: Hello everyone. Thank you for reading. I appreciate your support a lot. And yes! Is there anyone rooting for Jonas to end up with Belinda?

 Avenge Your Father鈥檚 Death

    Jonas shook his head lightly, refusing to believe the sight in front of him. It just could not be true. His Belinda could not have been the one kissing another man. Ditto for that matter!


    ¡°Be¡­ Belinda.¡± His voice wrecked with pains as he called out her name.


    ¡°Jonas.¡± Ditto groaned out Jonas¡¯s name, pulling back Jonas¡¯s attention to him.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Jonas yelle, feeling even more weakened by what he had just seen.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here, Bel?¡± Jonas turned to face Belinda who had lowered her face to the floor in embarrassment.


    ¡°What were you doing with him, Bel?!¡± Jonas cried out even louder and moved closer to get to Belinda.


    ¡°Was he forcing you? Was he forcefully kissing you, Belinda? Was¡­¡±


    ¡°Jonas.¡± Belinda slowly raised her head up. She had no idea what she was supposed to say to Jonas after seeing him again in this kind of situation.


    ¡°You are¡­ You are with him now?¡± Jonas¡¯s eyes filled up with tears and his voice cracked as he tried to get a grip on himself.


    ¡°Enough, Jonas. You are scaring her.¡± Ditto got in front of Belinda and Jonas¡¯s eyes turned furious.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Jonas grabbed Ditto by the cors and punched his face.


    Ditto groaned but didn¡¯t return the punch.


    ¡°I won¡¯t beat up a man who is already as weak as you are at the moment.¡±


    ¡°No! Do it! Fucking do it, Ditto! Beat me up as much as you want. What you did back at your boss¡¯s ce isn¡¯t enough. Do more! Break every bone I have but don¡¯t mess with Belinda!¡± Jonas cried out.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Ditto grunted and jerked Jonas¡¯s hands off.


    ¡°Belinda.¡± Jonas called. He only needed her to tell him that Ditto had forced her to do this but Belinda looked away, turning to face the wall instead.


    ¡°Belinda!¡± Jonas reached his hand forth to get a hold of Belinda but Ditto grabbed his hand.


    ¡°I kissed her and she kissed me back. Is that what you want to hear?¡± Ditto asked.


    ¡°Ditto. I don¡¯t know what has happened while I was away but Belinda is mine! She is fucking mine and I won¡¯t let you take her away from me.¡±


    ¡°Can the both of you¡­. Please leave?¡± Belinda finally spoke up. She wanted to be alone to be able to think things out properly.


    ¡°Bel.¡±


    ¡°Linda.¡±


    The two men shot each other res before returning their gaze to Belinda.


    ¡°Please, the both of you should leave for now.¡± Belinda begged.


    ¡°Belinda, please talk to¡­.¡±


    ¡°You heard her. She needs some time alone¡± Ditto cut Jonas off.


    ¡°I will see youter.¡± he whispered to Belinda, annoying Jonas the more.


    Jonas wished he was physically fine at the moment because he wanted nothing more than to punch Ditto to his death at the moment.


    With his heart aching and his eyes barely holding back the tears in them, he turned and walked out of the living room. He rushed over to his car and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He rested his head on the wheel of the car, his fists clenching badly.


    He had only been apart from Belinda for a while and all these while, he had tried his best to protect her. He had set out to find Mireille with renewed vigor because he did not want Mark to harm Belinda. He had given Dante Romano the information because he wanted her alive and safe.


    ¡°I love her. I really do.¡± he groaned and punched the wheel.


    ¡°How could Ditto do this?!¡± He gritted his teeth as he looked over to the side and saw Ditto get into the car beside him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The two men red at each other for a while before Ditto drove off.


    Jonas however remained in the car. He had no reason to go home while his heart was in there, with Belinda. He badly wanted to see her and have her exin things to him because it just didn¡¯t add up for her to be in any sort of rtionship with Ditto.


    She had been kidnapped by Ditto, right? And she had only been released this morning almost at the same time he had been released, right? So why would she be in any sort of rtionship with her kidnapper? And as for Ditto, there was no way Ditto would be involved with Belinda too.


    As much as he knew, Ditto wanted to kill Belinda and he would definitely not get in a rtionship with someone he wanted to kill, right?


    It did not make any sense for the both of them to be together so that just could not be the case. There was more that he was not understanding at the moment and he needed to understand it all.


    His heart ached at the possibility of Belinda having deceived him. If it happened that Belinda was never truly kidnapped, if it happened that Belinda had just been on it to help Dante Romano get the information he wanted from her, then Belinda had really broken him.


    ¡°I should have never done this.¡± a few tears rolled down.


    ¡°I should have never loved her. I have been told severally that love is not for people like me and it is true. Absolutely true. I suck at it and that¡¯s why this is happening to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jonas pulled himself together.


    ¡°Belinda could not have deceived me. I am thinking too wildly right now. I should wait for a few more hours and go in there to ask Belinda about it. She must have the perfect exnation for what I saw just now. We are going to settle our issues and we are going to be together again. That is what is going to happen.¡±


    *


    ¡°Who did you say killed my father?¡± Winston asked, his voice harsh and his eyes filled. Winston was Mark¡¯s young son whom the deceased had given birth to at a young age. Winston had been out of the country for years and had only returned after hearing about his father¡¯s death.


    ¡°Dante Romano. Your father¡¯s sworn enemy.¡± Tasha replied and Winston mmed his fist on the table in between them.


    ¡°That bastard! I have heard dad talk about him before. How¡­ How could he kill dad?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell, Winston.¡± Tasha frowned.


    ¡°If only you had decided to take the business seriously, this would not have happened. You are 20 but all your life, you have remained hidden.¡±


    ¡°That is what Dad wanted.¡± Winston looked away with a hard look as he tried not to blink out the tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Because my mother was just a poor random girl he had sex with when he was 19.¡± Winston added.


    ¡°Your father wanted you to start getting involved in the mafia immediately you clocked 16 but you refused vehemently. My brother was a fool. He helped force someone else¡¯s son (Dante) Into the mafia but could not force his own son to join.¡± Tasha shook her head.


    ¡°I have told you all over and over again I don¡¯t care about all those dirty things you guys get involved with but¡­ This time, Dante Romano has outdone himself.¡±


    Tasha let out a low, sad chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯d better stay calm, Dante Romano is not someone you can toy with. I only met him once but I know that man is a beast you don¡¯t want to joke around with. If you ever want to avenge your father¡¯s death, then you have to start growing up slowly. You have to join the mafia and grow your power until you are strong enough to stand up against Dante Romano. If you make any rash actions, trust me you will end up the same way my brother ended up.¡±


    ¡°So the question is¡­¡± Tasha leaned in closer.


    ¡°Are you ready to avenge the death of your father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am ready. I will kill that bastard with my very own hands.¡±

 Pleasurable Ways To Die

    ¡°I told you that we don¡¯t have to go shopping. I already have so much. I don¡¯t even know what to get anymore.¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°I want to get everything for you. Everything pretty and befitting of a princess.¡± Dante replied, his grip turning firmer on her waist.


    ¡°I am going to get you things too when I start making money. I will treat you like a king andvish you with my money.¡± Mireille said and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Do whatever you want for me but let me do whatever I want now too.¡±


    ¡°This would look good on you.¡± Dante picked out a yellow dress.


    ¡°If only it came in the color blue.¡± he pressed his lips into a thin line.


    ¡°I love it.¡± Mireille grabbed the dress from him.


    ¡°If you think it will look good on me, then I am sure it would.¡± She cooed and Dante smiled, sending his hand into her hair and gently ruffling it up.


    ¡°Should we shop for our baby too?¡± Dante asked, bringing his face closer to Mireille.


    ¡°Dante, that¡¯s a bit too early, don¡¯t you think?¡± Mireille asked and suddenly Dante frowned, a deep frown she knew could not have been caused by what she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Dante replied but just face did not easepletely.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get you something else, okay?¡± He grabbed her hand but suddenly stopped and smirked at Mireille, confusing her the more.


    Standing right in front of her, he let go of her, raised his hand to her face and caressed her face with the back of his hand gently before leaning in and kissing her neck softly.


    ¡°We are in public, Dante.¡± Mireille whispered, her arms wrapping around him as he sucked on the skin of her neck.


    ¡°I am just kissing my woman.¡± Dante said, his hot breath caressing her skin and making Mireille gulp down hard.


    Dante pulled away from her neck and crashed his lips on hers in one rough, possessive kiss. Mireille was almost surprised by the intensity and suddenness of the kiss but she kissed him back, her hands around him moving to his shoulders and resting there as his tongue thrashed along with hers.


    His lips moved harshly against hers and his arms pulled her closer to his body, making her feel the heat of his body. Mireille moaned into his mouth and Dante let out a small groan before returning his attention to her lips and nibbling gently on her lower lip before sucking it back into his mouth skillfully.


    Mireille felt herself melting against him. Hell! She could as well let him bend her over and fuck her right here. She could feel his erection pressing into her body already but that was when Dante broke the kiss. Mireille¡¯s lips parted as she took in deep breaths, her eyes staring into his own eyes that was now filled with want.


    ¡°Just gave them something to write about.¡± Dante¡¯s thumb rolled over Mireille¡¯s lips that were still wet from the kiss.


    ¡°Something to write about? Who?¡± Mireille asked avd turned back but there was no one behind.


    ¡°They are gone already.¡± Dante turned her to face him back.


    ¡°Who?¡± Mireille asked again.


    ¡°Journalists. The life of a billionaire is a pretty interesting topic to write on, right? I am sure they got some good shots for the frontline pages tomorrow.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Our rtionship is going to go public?¡± She asked avd Dante furrowed his brows.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want that? You don¡¯t want the world to know we now belong to each other?¡± Dante questioned.


    ¡°Of course I want it!¡± Mireille squealed in excitement.


    ¡°I was thinking about it but didn¡¯t know how to tell you about it.¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°I have told you several times, Princess. Tell me everything you want me to do. I¡¯ll fucking do everything my princess wants.¡± Dante¡¯s words were followed with a short grunt.


    ¡°But while showing those little brats something to write about, I got myself this too.¡± he looked down at the bulge in his trousers and Mireille looked at it too.


    She gulped down and reached her hands forward. She had almost touched him when she raised her head up, licking her lips and giving him an innocent look.


    ¡°Master looks like he is so hard. Can I touch Master?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Heaven knows if you touch me right now, I will lose it and fuck you right here without caring about who walks past so don¡¯t.¡± He rasped huskily and Mireille felt her panties get moister with her wetness.


    Dante suddenly picked her up from the floor in bridal style and walked out of the clothes section.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Ditto who was waiting outside the clothes section bowed.


    ¡°Pay for what we bought and bring them home.¡± Dante said impatiently and walked out of the shopping mall.


    Without a word to each other, Dante dropped Mireille into the front seat and got into the driver¡¯s seat himself. He ignited the car into motion and drove off.


    ¡°Your panties. Get them off.¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    ¡°You did not think I am patient enough to get home, did you?¡± Dante asked and Mireille let out a hot breath, pulling the dress up to her waist.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± Dante took his gaze off the road to look at Mireille as she removed her panties and spread her legs.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the end of me, Princess.¡± his right hand remained on the steering wheel while his left hand took her panties from her and took it to his nostrils.


    ¡°Fuck! You smell so good.¡± Dante licked at her panties and Mireille quivered.


    ¡°Spread those legs.¡±


    Mireille did as he said, pushing away the fear that they could get into an ident, doing this. Dying this way didn¡¯t seem like such a bad idea.


    Dante dropped the panties and his left hand reached to her thighs, his right hand keeping the car steady. Mireille threw her head back as she felt his fingers graze her clit.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± She trembled.


    Sitting in a moving car and being touched by the driver himself was not something she had imagined would happen to her anytime soon but here it was, happening to her with the one man she loved.


    Dante rubbed her clit and Mireille jerked.


    ¡°Yes¡­. Right there, oh fuck.¡± Mireille ran her hands into her hair, pulling at it.


    ¡°Where? A bit lower?¡± Dante teased her, moving away from her clit.


    ¡°Heavens no¡­ Right where you were before, Master. I¡­ Oh fuck! Yes, right there.¡± she moaned as Dante strummed her clit, sending pleasure waves through her body.


    Dante moved his fingers lower and filled Mireille¡¯s sopping cunt with two fingers.


    ¡°You are so wet for me, Princess.¡± He fucked her pussy with his fingers, wishing it was his hard cock inside of her instead.


    ¡°Yes! All for you, Master. Your Princess is wet for you like she has never been for any man.¡± she moaned.


    ¡°Oh no.¡± a grumble left her as Dante pulled his fingers out of her pussy and sucked on his fingers, tasting her on his fingers.


    ¡°This is what they meant by finger licking good.¡± he moaned on his fingers.


    ¡°Please fuck my pussy again, Master.¡± Mireille begged and Dante took his fingers out of his mouth avd returned it back into her pussy.


    ¡°Yesss!¡± Mireille moaned as his fingers began to fuck her pussy harder than he was doing before.


    Mireille¡¯s toes curled, her eyes rolling back as well as her head as she felt her orgasm building.


    ¡°Heavens! I think¡­ I think I am going to wet the car seat with my squirt if I cum.¡± The words trembled out of her mouth.


    ¡°Does it look like I fucking care? Do it, cum and drench my fingers inside of you.¡± Dante took his eyes off the road to fuck her pussy harder.


    This was dangerous. Really dangerous but it only made the both of them even more aroused.


    ¡°Oh my fucking goodness!! I am going¡­. Going to cum.¡± she screamed and her body stiffened for a second before she fell into a series of spasms, her pussy tightening around his fingers.


    ¡°Yesss! Cumming on your fingers! Thank you, Master.¡±


    Dante groaned as she came. He wanted to be inside of her already but they were still pretty far from home. He could have to park the car somewhere but this was exciting.


    As Mireille breathed heavily from her orgasm, Dante pulled his fingers out of her pussy.


    ¡°Suck on it.¡± he ordered and Mireille covered his fingers with her mouth, sucking on it diligently. She¡¯d prefer to suck his cock, though and feel his hardness sliding against her tongue with the taste of his precum in her mouth.


    As if reading her mind, Dante pulled his fingers out of her mouth.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put your mouth to a better use?¡±


    This was risky but what was life without risks every now and then? Mireille pushed her hesitation away, letting her lust for his cock take over her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 His Happiness Never Lasts

    Mireille tucked her hair behind her ears as she stretch her hands forward to his flyer. She unzipped it, her tongue in between her lips.


    ¡°Heavens.¡± Dante groaned, tightening his grip on the wheels of the car.


    They were on an highway at the moment. Mireille¡¯s rubbed him through his briefs for a second before reaching into his briefs and letting his cock out.


    Her eyes glinted with want and lust as she wrapped her hands around his hard cock. Just like she expected, the head of his cock had some precum. Eagerly, Mireille licked the precum off the head of his cock.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dante cursed as her tonguepped at the head of his cock. Mireille shut her eyes and let her tongue lick right at the tip of his cock a couple of times.


    ¡°You are doing so fucking good.¡± Dante resisted the urge to roll his eyes back, let go of the wheels and just send his hands into her hair instead.


    Mireille slobbered his cock with her saliva, lubing his cock up before squeezing lightly at it and getting more of his precum.


    ¡°Naughty Princess¡± Dante rasped and Mireille dropped her mouth back on his cock, sucking him into her mouth.


    ¡°Yeah¡­. You can do better, you can take more of me. Yes¡­ There¡­ Dio! god!¡± Dante¡¯s eyes rolled back and his right hand moved over to Mireille¡¯s head and pulled her further down onto his cock.


    Mireille gagged, choking on his cock and a deep growl left Dante. He loved the way his Princess gagged on his cock. No one made him feel better.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Mireille pulled back from his cock as soon as he let go of her. She looked up at him, her lips parted and her drool all over her mouth.


    ¡°You taste so good, Master.¡± she buried her face back in his crotch, her tongue licking andpping at the underside of his cock.


    ¡°Fuck! I need you to ride me right now.¡± Dante rasped and Mireille raised her head up from his cock, her soft hands still gliding up and down his cock, keeping the heat around Dante¡¯s cock.


    ¡°While you are driving?¡± Mireille asked, her thin, lusty voice holding a tinge of surprise.


    ¡°You trust your Master or not?¡± Dante asked and Mireille licked her lips.


    ¡°I trust my master.¡± Mireille replied and Dante reached his right hand further down her body to smack her ass.


    ¡°Come up here and ride my cock, I know you fucking want it.¡±


    ¡°You are driving me crazy, Master but your good girl loves this craziness.¡±


    Pulling his hand away from her, Dante reclined the seat just a bit and Mireille got on top of him, lowering her head to his shoulders to give him a clear view of the road so that he could still drive.


    Three words were in their minds. Dangerous, exciting and arousing!


    Mireille grinded her pussy into his cock and heard Dante groan as she purred in pleasure too. His right hand wrapped around her waist and he lowered her on his cock.


    ¡°Good lord! We¡­ We are really doing this.¡± Mireille moaned as his cock slowly filled her wet, dripping pussy up.


    Holding onto Dante firmly, Mireille raised her ass and lowered back on his cock, taking only half his length. She repeated the act, her lips spread in a moan and her face contorted with pleasure. Her hair syed all over her face and his shoulders as she began to ride half the length of his cock.


    ¡°Fucking take every inch of me.¡± Dante growled primally and without a warning, he pushed her down, filling her up with his entire length.


    A scream left Mireille¡¯s lips and her eyes rolled back as an unexpected orgasm rocked her body with the full thrust into her pussy.


    ¡°Fuck! Oh shit!¡± Dante groaned and growled as her pussy tightened against his cock.


    His eyes rolled back as the pleasure wrecked his senses. He pulled the car to a quick halt, knowing that they were definitely going to get into an ident if he tried to drive through her pussy clenching onto his cock.


    Her squirt wetted hin and Dante let go of the wheels of the now parked car. His hands grabbed Mireille¡¯s waist and held her quivering body down onto his cock.


    ¡°Clenching me so well. You are so tight, Princess. So fucking tight and perfect.¡±


    As her body recovered from the climax, Dante spanked both ass cheeks causing her to gasp and moan with his cock still buried inside of her.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my little slutty Princess?¡± Each of his words resounded with a spank to her ass, followed by gasps and moans from Mireille.


    She raised her head from his shoulder and cupping his face, she kissed him hard. Dante reciprocated the kiss and lifted her ass off his cock a bit to give him the perfect chance to thrust and fuck her.


    He thrusted upwards into her pussy and Mireille¡¯s moans drowned in his mouth. Eventually, Dante broke the kiss and pulled the dress over Mireille¡¯s body. He swiftly unbuckled the bra sps and his mouth caught one of her tits.


    ¡°Yes! Fuck me and suck my tits, Master. This slutty Princess wants it all, she wants everything from you.¡±


    Suddenly, Dante stopped fucking her and pulled out of her pussy.


    ¡°Nooo, please.¡± Mireille moaned the loss of his cock inside of her but her moan of loss turned into that of pleasure as she felt his cock at the entrance of her ass, lubing her asshole up with her own pussy juices.


    Life could not be more perfect, more fulfilling, more sexy or more exciting but even with all this, Dante could not shake off a particr bad feeling that he had.


    This wasn¡¯t going tost. His happiness had neversted before and this one¡­ He hoped it wouldst but could not be entirely sure.


    His grip around her turned even tighter and his fucking turned harder and more possessive as the thoughts intruded his mind.


    ¡°You are mine, Princess. You will always belong to me. Nothing¡­ Nothing will take you away from me. You will always be with me and me only.¡±


    Author¡¯s Note: Uhm¡­ Shall we get to the tough part?

 Goodbye Belinda

    Belinda ran her hands through her messy hair as her phone beeped with another message which she knew was from either Jonas or Ditto.


    It had been two days now since Jonas had seen her with Ditto and Belinda could still not think it through. Jonas had stayed out tillte at night, hoping she would give him a chance to talk to her but Belinda had locked herself in the entire day.


    What was she supposed to say to him? That she had deceived him along with Ditto and that she was falling for Ditto??


    ¡°How did I get here?¡± Belinda shook her head and picked up her phone.


    Thest message had been from Ditto.


    ¡°You should stop locking yourself in, Linda. I will be there soon. Open the door and let us talk things through.¡± the message read and I dropped the phone back to the sofa.


    The phone beeped with another message and she groaned, picking it up.


    It was from Jonas this time.


    ¡°Bel, can we please see? I really want to talk to you. Let¡¯s talk about everything, please.¡± His message read and Belinda was about to drop the phone back when her phone rang.


    It was Mireille calling. She quickly pulled on a huge fake smile and picked the call.


    ¡°Hey girl.¡± Belinda said as soon as she picked the call, trying her best to sound like her usual enthusiastic usual.


    ¡°Belinda? Are you okay?¡± Mireille picked up on the difference in her voice anyways.


    ¡°I am fine. Why are you asking?¡± Belinda still tried to maintain that she was fine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound fine. Is anything wrong, Bel?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Nothing at all. I just have a sore throat. Nothing more.¡± Belinda lied.


    ¡°I was thinking ofing over. Are you home?¡± Mireille asked and she paused for a second before giving a response.


    ¡°No, I am not home at the moment. I will be back home tomorrow. Maybe we can hang out together then?¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Call me as soon as you get home. There¡¯s a lot I have to tell you about.¡± Mireille sounded so excited.


    ¡°Alright, babe. I have to go now.¡± Belinda said, bringing the conversation to a quick end.


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Mireille¡¯s voice denoted that she knew something was off with Belinda.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Belinda mumbled and ended the call.


    Belinda pulled closer to herself, the bowl of instant noodles she had made and started eating it.


    An hour had passed by before the door bell rang. Belinda clutched tightly onto the sofa, knowing that it was one of them. Jonas or Ditto.


    ¡®You can¡¯t hide from them forever, Belinda¡¯


    Her phone rang and she peered into the screen. It was Ditto calling and I knew he had to be the one at the door. Two days had passed and she had not decided who she was going to be with or if she was just going to run away from the both of them eventually.


    Belinda got up from the sofa and ran her hands through her messy hair, straightening it a bit before heading towards the door. She took in a deep breath, pulled the door open and Ditto was standing there with two bags in his hands. His gazended on her and Belinda saw his lips part in undeniable relief.


    ¡°Linda.¡± he suddenly pulled her into a hug and she felt my heart pound.


    Heavens! The hug felt soforting that Belinda could not pull away from the hug. His warmth made her feel a lot better.


    After a while, Ditto pulled away from the hug and bent slightly to her height to look at her face, checking to see if she was hurt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± he said and without a word, Belinda followed him back to the living room.


    The living room was a mess on its own but Ditto ignored the messy surroundings and sat Belinda on the sofa.


    ¡°Instant noodles? You should eat something better.¡± Ditto dropped the two bags he was holding and rolled back his sleeves.


    ¡°Do you have something you want to talk about?¡± Belinda asked, cutting to the chase.


    ¡°Do you¡­ Do you like me? Is that why you are here? Do you want me to break things up with Jonas and be with you instead? Is that why you are here?¡± Belinda asked and Ditto crouched down in front of her.


    He raised his hand to her hair and patted her hair gently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about these things, Belinda. I want you to get everything off your mind and at least give me one of those bright smiles first.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to get anything off my mind until I settle all of this. Until I know whom I want to be with, until I¡­.¡± Belinda sniffed back tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Ditto had no idea what else he could say. He sucked atforting people but he wanted tofort Belinda, badly at that.


    Letting instincts drive him, Ditto sat beside Belinda and pulled her body to his, making her hug his body.


    Belinda wrapped her arms around his body and buried her face in his chest, sobbing quietly. Ditto shut his eyes tightly, feeling his heart wrench at the sounds of her sobbing.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    For the past two days, all that upied his head was thoughts of Belinda. He had fallen in love before, with Lisa and he knew this was it again.


    He was in love with Belinda. This absolutely wasn¡¯t the way he wanted to take Belinda away from Jonas but fate had made this happen and he could not fight against the constant pull to this sobbing woman in his arms.


    He gulped down hard as he wrapped his arms around her too, patting her gently.


    ¡°I do.¡± he whispered.


    ¡°What?¡± Belinda asked, amidst her small sobs.


    ¡°I do love you, Belinda.¡±


    Silence fell upon the room when he said that and a few secondster, Belinda raised her head from his chest, wiping her puffy face.


    ¡°You¡­ You love me?¡± Belinda asked to be sure she hadn¡¯t heard wrong.


    Ditto¡¯s thumb moved to her cheek, brushing over her cheeks gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened so fast, faster than I could even realize it but yes, I am in love with you, Linda.¡± his eyes met with hers.


    Belinda felt her heart racing at his words. He loved her, Jonas loved her too. Who did she love most?


    ¡°Uhm¡­. Hello.¡± it was Jonas¡¯s voice.


    Both Ditto and Belinda turned towards the direction of the voice and found Jonas standing a bit away from them with a sk and a bouquet of flowers in his hands.


    Belinda quickly pulled away from Ditto and got up to her feet. Ditto did the same, getting in front of Belinda.


    ¡°Jonas.¡± Belinda moved away from Ditto¡¯s back.


    She could see the heartbreak in Jonas and the pain in his eyes. Jonas forced out a smile and raised his head up, trying not to let the tears in his eyes roll down.


    ¡°For the past two days, I have been visiting constantly but not once did you open the door for me but Ditto is here now and you opened the door up for him. I have one question, Bel¡± Jonas¡¯s voice cracked as he tried to pull himself together.


    ¡°Did Ditto truly kidnap you? Or was it all just a faux to get me to spill information?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, Jonas.¡± Belinda apologized.


    ¡°So that was really it. I received you at first and you did the same to me. It¡¯s fine, very fine.¡± he forced out another smile.


    ¡°Ditto.¡± Jonas called, diverting his gaze from Belinda to the man beside her.


    ¡°Do you really love her?¡± Jonas asked and Ditto hesitated for a while, not because he was unsure of his feelings but because he was unsure of replying Jonas.


    ¡°I do. I love Belinda.¡± he replied.


    ¡°Great. Don¡¯t hurt her, then. Treat her as best as you can and don¡¯t make her cry. I will¡­ I¡¯ll always be around somewhere and the day you hurt her, I swear I am going to find you and kill you, Ditto.¡± he swore.


    ¡°The both of you make a good match. You should be together.¡± he nodded his consent.


    ¡°Jonas, can¡­¡± Belinda reached forward but Jonas stopped her, raising his hands.


    ¡°I know you feel conflicted at the moment, Belinda. You are wondering if you still love me or if it¡¯s Ditto whom you love but you don¡¯t have to be so conflicted. You know one thing I heard somewhere?¡± Jonas looked away from the both of them as a tear rolled down.


    He took another second to steady himself before returning his attention to her.


    ¡°I heard that if you are in love with two men, go for the second one because if you were truly in love with the first, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the second man.¡±


    ¡°I am not leaving because I want to let go. I am leaving because I don¡¯t want to stay and cause you sadness. When I love someone, I want that someone to live and be happy. Belinda, please live and be happy.¡± another tear slid down his cheek and he brushed it off before gently dropping the sk of homemade food and the bouquet of green roses to the floor.


    ¡°Goodbye, Belinda.¡±

 Danger

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dante asked, wrapping his arms around Mireille¡¯s waist.


    Mireille was standing by the window of their room, staring out at the night sky.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Mireille mumbled but her tone didn¡¯t say the same.


    ¡°You are not. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dante pulled away and turned her to face him.


    ¡°Belinda. I feel like there¡¯s something up with her. She sounded off when I talked to her earlier and when I asked her if anything was wrong, she said everything was fine but I doubt that is true.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Do you want to go and check up on her?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°She said she is not home. She will be home tomorrow but I can¡¯t stop worrying about it. Belinda is usually happy and cheerful. It was so weird to hear her sound so sullen.¡±


    ¡°I am sure it¡¯s nothing much. She might just have a little issue. The both of you will talk about it tomorrow.¡± Dante brushed her hair off her face, tucking it behind her ears.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Mireille sighed softly.


    ¡°Yeah, I found the perfectnd for the shopping mall. Let¡¯s go there together tomorrow so you can see it yourself. If you are pleased with it, the building construction will begin immediately.¡± he informed her and Mireille hugged him.


    ¡°Thank you, Dante.¡±


    ¡°Stop thanking me, Princess.¡± Dante patted her back gently.


    He soon pulled away and cupped her face in his hands.


    ¡°Want to watch a movie together?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Uhmm¡­.¡± Mireille thought about it.


    ¡°No.¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out on a night ride. I just want to feel the fresh air on my face tonight.¡±


    Dante squinted his eyes.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go and we are going alone without your guards tagging along. Let¡¯s go on the ride alone.¡± she grabbed his arm.


    Dante refused to budge. He had a bad feeling about going out this night but the sad face Mireille gave him at his refusal made him give in.


    ¡°Anything for my princess.¡±


    Mireille smiled widely.


    ¡°I will change into something else.¡± She beamed.


    *


    ¡°Oooooooooh!¡± Mireille screamed excitedly as the cool breeze caressed her face and lifted her hair into the air.


    Dante chuckled softly at her happiness. Perhaps he had just been troubled over nothing. The night was peaceful and the ride had been peaceful so far.


    They were in a convertible, giving them the chance to enjoy the ride even more.


    Mireille raised her hands up and shut her eyes.


    ¡°I feel so much better.¡±


    ¡°Should I y some music?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    Dante yed a song and Mireille instantly began humming to the song.


    Dante dropped his right hand to Mireille¡¯s thigh as he drove, enjoying the feel of her warmth against his hand. He squeezed lightly at her thigh every now and then.


    ¡°While you were off at work today, I began drafting an official business proposal. You should check it out when you are free and let me know if I am on the right path.¡±


    ¡°You are so excited about the shopping mall.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am. Once I make profits from it, I am going to buy you loads of gifts and then I am going to buy a lot of things for the kids at the orphanage too.¡± Mireille said dreamily.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you going to name your shopping mall?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me, alright?¡± Mireille said and Dante nced at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a funny name?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not funny.¡± Mireille frowned.


    ¡°But¡­ I was thinking maybe Principessa would work.¡± she mumbled and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°You are not supposed tough.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you not tough¡± Danteughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it makes any sense for me to use that¡­ In fact, I am not using that anymore. I will use something else.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s beautiful. I love it. It¡¯s just funny that you were against me calling you a princess all these years and now you are going to name your business after it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t use it anymore.¡± Mireille pouted.


    ¡°I know you will use it. C¡¯mon.¡± Dante squeezed lightly at her thigh and a small smile appeared on Mireille¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Do you know you look really really hot when driving?¡± Mireille asked and Dante turned his gaze to her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Mireille nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°You do, especially when you drive with one hand just like you are doing right now.¡± she replied.


    ¡°I should sack all my drivers and start driving myself from now on.¡± Dante said and Mireilleughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drive with other women in the car though.¡±


    ¡°You have something on your face.¡± Dante slowed down the speed of the car and paid attention to Mireille¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Jealousy.¡± he joked and Mireilleughed, turning away from him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t drive with other women. You will be the only one who will find this hot side of me just like I will be the only one who will ever find your hot, nasty side.¡±


    Mireille giggled softly and looked out at the night sky.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± Dante suddenly called her by her name.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Mireille turned to face him, surprised that he suddenly called her by name in a tone that did not seem too pleasant.


    ¡°Your hands in.¡±


    Mireille pulled her hands away from the window, still surprised at the sudden change in the atmosphere. Dante clicked on a button that had the top of the car closing.


    ¡°Dante? What¡¯s going on?¡± Mireille asked as Dante shut the windows and sped up.


    ¡°Hold on tight, Mireille.¡±


    Mireille was more than confused. She looked back and saw about four ck cars behind them.


    The car elerated at a scary speed, making Mireille hold tightly onto her seatbelt.


    ¡°Dante, what is going on?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Princess.¡± Was all Dante said before stretching his right hand out to Mireille.


    ¡°Tap thrice at it.¡± he said and utterly confused, Mireille did as he said.


    Dante looked into the rearview mirror and groaned, speeding up even the more.


    ¡°We are going to get into an ident!¡±


    ¡°Trust me! You will be safe.¡± Dante assured her.


    This was why he had had a bad feeling about stepping out tonight. He could not tell who was after him right now but he was sure those cars were after him.


    It had to be another of his enemies. He wasn¡¯t worried about himself but he was worried about Mireille. Even if he was killed and he went to hell, it would not be enough punishment if Mireille died.


    ¡°Are those guys after us?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Yes but you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Dante assured her though he could not assure himself not to worry.


    He had sent a signal to Ditto and his other men through the wristwatch but it would take time before Ditto and the others would get over here and there were four cars. There was no way he would be able to defeat the number of men in those four cars.


    Suddenly, a gunshot pierced the tense silence, making Mireille gasp loudly.


    ¡°Get down, Mireille!¡± Dante¡¯s voice raised as more gunshots filled the air. The shots were directed at the car and Dante regretted even more that he had not left home with a bullet proofed car.


    Mireille bent over, doing as Dante said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dante?!¡±


    Dante gave no response as he began to driving in zigzag to avoid the rain of bullets but he could not avoid all the bullets.


    A noise came from the tyres as bullets pierced through it.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dante cursed, beads of sweats forming on his forehead.


    Dante continued driving the lonely express road, refusing to pull the car to a halt but the ride wasn¡¯t as fast anymore with the burst tyre.


    Dante knew it was a matter of time before he was cornered. He only had one option at the moment and that was to drive the car into the forest that lined up the road.


    ¡°Hold on tightly, Princess. Real tight.¡± he gritted his teeth and swerved the car into the forest.


    Mireille screamed loudly as the car crashed against a tall tree. For the first few seconds, there were groans of pains in the car but Dante quickly ignored the pains and undid Mireille¡¯s seatbelt.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± he said, undoing his own seatbelt too.


    He opened the car safe and pulled out a gun, making Mireille¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°Why do you have a gun in your car?¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to talk, Mireille!¡± Dante got out of the car, hurried over to the other side of the car and lifted Mireille out of the car.


    He ran deeper into the forest, with Mireille in his arms. He could hear running steps after him and shlights as the men searched for him in the forest.


    Dante continued running until he tripped and fell, his head hitting a stone.


    ¡°Mireille, are you okay?¡± He asked, his hands grabbing her shoulders as he checked her out.


    ¡°I¡­ Dante, you are bleeding.¡± Mireille gasped. Dante ignored the bleeding, grabbed the gun that had fallen off his hand when he fell.


    He picked Mireille back up and continued running deeper into the forest.


    Getting to arge hole that seemed like the perfect ce for them to hide, Dante dropped Mireille there and removed the wristwatch on his wrist.


    He put it on for Mireille who now had a few tears rolling down her cheeks.


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± he cupped her face, his voice holding urgency.


    ¡°No matter what you hear, do not step out. No matter what happens, I want you to stay here and hide as much as possible from everyone. Keep this wristwatch with you, Ditto would be able to find you with it. I love you.¡± he kissed her face.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Stay safe for me, Mireille. I will exin everythingter. I have to go now.¡± he grabbed the gun and shed her one small smile before jerking her hands off his arm and hurrying off.


    These men were here for him and he could be lucky enough if he could hold them off in this forest until Ditto arrived but if he wasn¡¯t that lucky, he prayed that these men would kill him and leave without searching for Mireille.


    If he was going to die or live, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was Mireille staying alive.

 Dying

    Mireille was shivering with fear and confusion as she remained where Dante had left her. Her eyes were filled with tears and her breath was rough and uneven.


    She regretted that she had asked Dante for them to go out on this ride. She should have just stayed home and watched a movie like Dante had suggested.


    ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s going on?¡± She whispered and ran her hands over the wristwatch.


    She heard a gunshot and her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Oh god. Please that shouldn¡¯t be Dante.¡± she sped her hands together.


    She did not know what was going on but she prayed Dante should be safe and alive at the end of it all.


    Another gunshot and rustling of dry leaves made more tears roll down her cheeks. The rustling of dry leaves got closer to where she was making her breath hitch.


    Another gunshot and she heard a thud with whoever had been getting closer to her, dropping down definitely dead. Mireille shut her eyes tightly, tears rolling down.


    Another gunshot and she heard someone curse. It was Dante. She felt a bit of relief hearing his voice. He was still alive after all.


    She could hear the leaves crumbling and rustling as the men ran. Mireille was pretty sure Dante was trying to lead them away from where she was hiding.


    Several gunshots filled the air and Mireille sent her hands into the soil. How would Dante survive all these gunshots?


    ¡°Oh, oh. Finallyid my hands on the all powerful Dante Romano.¡± she heard a manugh.


    ¡°You little bastard!¡± She heard Dante groan.


    ¡°Oh yeah? This little bastard is going to be the end of you, Dante Romano. I heard you were all powerful and that it was so hard to harm you. I guess you were overhyped big time.¡± heughed.


    ¡°Who did you learn from? Get rid of me already and leave. Wasting time would do you no good.¡±


    Mireille shook her head with tears rolling down. How could Dante ask whoever that was to get rid of him already?


    ¡°But this is such a great aplishment for me so why should I hurry it up?¡±


    ¡°Bring out your phone and capture the moment.¡± the man ordered one of his men.


    ¡°Stupid bastard!¡± Dante gritted his teeth and Mireille gasped as she heard the sound of someone being punched, followed by a groan from Dante.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the biggest mafia boss of the country?¡±


    Mireille¡¯s eyes widened with shock. Mafia boss? Dante was involved with the mafia?!


    Her hands sped over her mouth as she finally understood it all. Having so many guards, an heavy security system, having a gun in his possession almost everywhere, killing people and getting away with it, getting involved in gun fires. This was the reason behind it!


    Dante was in the mafia and not once had he attempted to tell her. Tears rolled down Mireille¡¯s cheeks furiously.


    ¡°He is going to die in my hands now and it was all so easy. All I had to do was to have a spy amongst his men and I got the news that our powerful man here was going on a drive without any of his man.¡± the man said and Mireille was sure he was making the video.


    ¡°A lot of people would be happy at your death, Dante Romano. You are not supposed to grow so powerful to the point you grew up to. And good news? No one will ever find out I killed you so none of your alliances in and outside of the country will be able toe after me for getting rid of you.¡± heughed.


    ¡°Just fucking kill me already!¡± Dante groaned.


    ¡°Yeah, at the count of five.¡±


    Mireille heard the other man say and she shook her head repeatedly.


    She could not let that happen.


    ¡°Five.¡±


    ¡°I love you Princess, I love our baby too¡± Dante mumbled, biting down hard on his lips as he realised that he had finally reached his end. It was time for him to join his beastly father in hell.


    ¡°Four.¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Dante shut his eyes, expecting the gunshot but the next sound that pierced the tense air was not a gunshot, it was a shout from Mireille.


    ¡°Stop!!¡± She screamed, getting out of her hiding spot.


    ¡°Mireille!¡± Dante gasped, his eyes widening in panic.


    ¡°No¡­ No! Why did you step out?!¡± He yelled and Mireille brushed the tears off her cheeks.


    ¡°Oh yes, I did hear that you left home with your woman. She looks so beautiful.¡± the man grinned like a maniac as two of his men grabbed Mireille.


    ¡°Let her go! Bastards, let go of her right now!!¡± Dante screamed, struggling to get out of the grip of the men holding him down.


    ¡°She is really beautiful.¡± he caressed Mireille¡¯s face as she cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her with those filthy hands!¡± Dante yelled.


    ¡°Oh, you seem to love her a lot. Why don¡¯t I touch her even more?¡± He grinned, infuriating Dante even more.


    ¡°Hold her down. I need to get a taste of Dante Romano¡¯s woman.¡± The man ordered and the two men holding Mireille pushed her to the ground littered with dry leaves.


    ¡°Nooooooooooooo!!!¡± Dante screamed as Mireille cried.


    ¡°I am sure Dante Romano¡¯s taste in a woman is so high. Can¡¯t wait to have a taste of her too.¡±


    ¡°Please!! Please don¡¯t!!¡± Mireille begged and the man crouched down, hitting her face.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring the pain in his shot leg, Dante pushed off one of the men holding him down and knocked the gun out of his hand. He was about reaching for the gun when some other men pulled him back to his knees.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a trouble, Dante Romano. Just watch carefully as I fuck your woman. Make him watch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! You are making the biggest mistake of your life! Don¡¯t touch her!¡± Dante screamed as the man unbuckled his belt and pulled down his trousers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!!¡±


    Right at the moment, footsteps approaching filled the forest and Dante felt his heart light up with hope.


    His men had arrived.


    ¡°Damnit!¡± The man cursed, pulling his trousers back up while the men holding Mireille down let go of her.


    The man grabbed a gun from one of his men.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to taste her but I will still be able to see you die!¡± He yelled and shot at Dante who had his eyes shut.


    One second passed and another but Dante felt nothing. He opened his eyes just as Mireille fell in front of him with a soft thud to the floor.


    She had taken the hit.


    ¡°Mireille!¡± He screamed her name as Ditto arrived at where they were and the shootings started.


    Dante grabbed Mireille¡¯s body, pulling her close to him.


    ¡°No! No! Mireille, please don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t close your eyes.¡± He pressed his hand to her bloodied side, trying to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°D-Dante.¡± Mireille stuttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word, I will get you out of here. You will be fine. Just hold on.¡± Dante groaned, trying to get onto his feet since he had been shot in his leg.


    ¡°I¡­ I feel so weak.¡± Mireille cried.


    ¡°You will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Boss.¡± Ditto got to Dante¡¯s side.


    ¡°Take her to the hospital, I am injured right now.¡± Dante was about to hand Mireille over to Ditto but Mireille held onto his shirt with thest strength left in her.


    ¡°I¡­ I love you, Dante.¡± her eyes shut after those words.


    ¡°No! No! Mireille! Wake up, please!!¡±

 Any Amount

    Dante was waiting outside of Mireille¡¯s room, pacing around worriedly, not minding his leg.


    ¡°Mireille..¡± He mumbled her name and punched the wall.


    ¡°Boss.¡± Ditto called worriedly.


    ¡°You are injured. You should be in your room, please. Miss. Mireille will be fine.¡± Ditto said.


    ¡°Just shut the fuck up. She is in aa, Mireille is in aa.¡± Dante groaned, trying hard not to let the tears roll down.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± James raced in.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± He yelled immediately he set his eyes on Dante and without caring about the state of Dante, he punched Dante down.


    Ditto stood back, not wanting to get involved in a fight between his boss and James.


    ¡°You fucking bastard! I told you! I told you not to stay with her! I knew you would not be able to protect her, bastard! I knew you would not be able to!¡± He punched Dante to his satisfaction before pulling away with bleeding knuckles.


    Dante pulled himself to sit on the floor,cking the strength and the will to get on his feet.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where is she?¡± James asked and Dante could only point to the door.


    ¡°She is being settled in by the doctors. She¡­ She slipped intoa.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Mireille!¡± James gasped, feeling his knees go weak. He regretted having given his consent to this rtionship. He should have held onto his sister and send her off to Austria, regardless. He should not have let her stay with Dante.


    ¡°You promised me to protect her, Dante. You promised me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry.¡± Dante choked on his words as the door opened and the doctor stepped out with two nurses behind him.


    ¡°How is she?¡± James rushed over to the doctor.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Her brother. Her only family.¡± James replied.


    ¡°She is ina and we can¡¯t tell what will happen eventually. We will try our best to ensure that she stays alive, though.¡± he replied and James let out a hot, shaky breath.


    ¡°Can I go in and see her?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not yet. The nurses have one more to do in there. Once they are done, you will be able to go in to see her.¡± the doctor replied and not getting a response from James, the doctor bowed slightly and walked off.


    ¡°Listen to me, Dante.¡± James crouched down in front of Dante.


    ¡°If anything at all happens to Mireille, if she¡­ If she dies, I will kill you with my very own hands. I will strangle you and kill myself too. I will put an end to the both of us, I swear.¡± He swore.


    ¡°And if she survives, if my sister survives, I will take her away from you. I won¡¯t let her spend another second with you and this time, I won¡¯t give her a choice to stay with you. I will yank her away from and make sure you nevery your filthy hands on her again.¡±


    ¡°Ditto ¡± Belinda came rushing in.


    ¡°Linda.¡±


    ¡°Where is she? How is she?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Miss. Mireille is ina at the moment but she will be fine, hopefully.¡±


    Belinda crumbled down to her knees.


    ¡°Mireille is ina¡­ Maybe if I hadn¡¯t lied to her that I wasn¡¯t home, maybe she would havee see me instead and none of this would have happened.¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Dante just bowed his head, tears silently rolling down. Just a few months ago, he could have sworn that nothing could make him cry but here he was with tears constantly rolling down.


    He wished he was the one ina and not Mireille. There was no reason for him to be alive if she wasn¡¯t in his life. Dante let out a grin as he decided that if Mireille lost her life, he would be leaving the world with her.


    She was the only meaning to his life and if she wasn¡¯t in his life anymore, he had no reason to stay in the world.


    ¡°Ditto¡± Dante called.


    ¡°Yes, boss?¡± Ditto walked over to Dante.


    ¡°Done a check on who those men were?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss. I found out that he was Mr. Romano¡¯s (Dante¡¯s father) right hand man and had fled when you took over. He started up too but hasn¡¯t been able to get a grip of things over the years¡±


    ¡°Such a person, such a loser caused Mireille to be in there¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What should I do to then, boss?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just keep them locked up. I will deal with those bastards myself¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss¡±


    *


    The dawn of the next day.


    James walked into the doctor¡¯s office, his face still sullen and his heart aching.


    ¡°Mr. Mathieu.¡± the doctor called and motioned him to take a seat.


    James nodded slightly and sat in a chair, opposite the doctor.


    ¡°I wanted to ask a question.¡±


    ¡°Please go on.¡±


    ¡°Did Dante¡­ Dante Romano ask about the baby in my sister yet?¡± James asked.


    The report that had been handed over to him showed that the baby inside of Mireille was still alive and James had no idea if he should be happy that Mireille¡¯s child was still alive or if he should be sad that the baby might make Mireille stay back with Dante.


    ¡°No, Mr. Romano seems to be very broken at the moment.¡±


    ¡°And the report hasn¡¯t been shown to him?¡± James asked.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t, Mr. Mathieu.¡±


    James let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I need you to do something for me, doctor.¡±


    ¡°And what could that be?¡± The doctor asked, raising a brow.


    ¡°I need you to lie to Dante Romano that the baby is dead and when my sister wakes up¡­. Which I know for sure that she will, I will need you to lie to her too that her baby is gone.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mathieu.¡± the doctor frowned deeply.


    ¡°I am sorry but I can¡¯t do such.¡±


    ¡°I will pay you whatever amount you want. Look, I won¡¯t be harming the baby and eventually my sister will realize that the baby is still growing inside of her but when she wakes up, I need her to believe that the baby is dead.¡±


    ¡°Why would you even want that, Mr. Mathieu?¡±


    James sighed softly. He believed that if Mireille believed that the baby was gone, she would develop an amount of hatred for Dante and he would be able to get her to leave the country swiftly during this time. Dante also would not be a problem anymore because he would feel way too guilty than to try to stop Mireille from leaving.


    Once Mireille started out a new life and found out she was still pregnant with Dante¡¯s child, James was sure he would be able to convince her not toe back to Dante and just live her life peacefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s reallyplicated.¡± James replied eventually.


    ¡°What if Miss. Mireille doesn¡¯t wake up in the next two or three months and her baby bump starts to show, it will be found out then.¡± the doctor replied and James nodded.


    This only had a 50 percent chance of working but he was willing to bank on that 50 percent.


    ¡°I know that but I am hoping Mireille would wake up before then. I will pay you any amount you want.¡±


    ¡°Any amount, you say?¡±


    ¡°Any amount.¡± James affirmed.

 Best Person For Her

    Two weekster


    Dante was seated on a chair beside Mireille. It had been two weeks already and yet Mireille had not woken up. Dante had ensured he spent enough time around her though.


    He wanted to be with her when she woke up. Dante was scared that it could take years for Mireille to wake up like it was in the case of some other people but no matter how long it would take her to wake up, he was going to be by her side.


    And yet if she woke up now, he had no idea how he was supposed to tell her that their baby was gone already. He was sure Mireille had heard everything that night and she now knew what he was involved in.


    He wondered if she would hate him now after all he had caused her so much pains to the point where he hated his own self, even. It was all his fault that she was in this situation and that their baby died.


    Dante let out a sharp exhale, trailing Mireille¡¯s hand with his thumb gently. He had been broken when he found out from the doctor that they lost the child and James had only made him feel worse about it.


    James did not hesitate to remind Dante how it was his fault that Mireille was ina and that did not help matters at all.


    Dante nced at his knuckles, bruised and injured. He could not help but punching the wall every now and then to make himself feel enough pains.


    For Dante, he did not deserve to be at peace while Mireille wasying ina.


    A knock came on the door and Dante didn¡¯t need to raise his head to know that it was Ditto.


    ¡°Come in¡±


    The door opened and Ditto walked in but he wasn¡¯t alone. He was with Belinda.


    ¡°Good afternoon¡± Belinda greeted Dante and Dante responded with a slight nod as he got up from where he had been seated.


    Dante stepped out of the room and Ditto followed after him, leaving Belinda in the room with Mireille.


    ¡°Their families?¡± Dante asked Ditto, referring the the families of the men who had attacked he and Mireille.


    ¡°I have our men onto every of their family members, boss. I only need your order to bring them to you¡± Ditto replied.


    ¡°If Mireille¡­ If she loses her life to this, bring every member of their family to me. I will make them all escort I and Mireille in the afterlife. I am no hero in anyone¡¯s story and it would be so fucking pleasant to burn everyone rted to those who took my Princess¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Boss¡± Ditto called.


    ¡°Are you really going tomit suicide if Miss. Mireille dies?¡± Ditto asked.


    Dante was about to give a response when they heard Belinda scream. The both of them rushed back into the room.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake!! She¡¯s alive!!¡±


    Few hourster


    Dante walked into the normal ward where Mireille had been moved into, a small smile on his face. At least his Princess was alive and she was conscious now.


    ¡°Princess¡± he called and Mireille who had been looking out of the window from her bed, looked towards him.


    ¡°Dante¡± she called his name and Dante let out a breath of relief.


    He hurried over to her, sitting on the chair beside her bed and taking her hands in his. Even though she had been fed properly while ina, Dante could not help but notice that Mireille had lost a bit of weight.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille called his name again.


    ¡°I am sorry, Princess. Everything is my fault and I know that. I should not¡­¡±


    The door opened and James walked in with a hard look on his face. He had met with Mireille already a few minutes ago before.


    ¡°Did I tell you that you coulde see her when she woke up?¡± James questioned Dante.


    ¡°James¡± Dante groaned out his name, shutting his eyes momentarily.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was to argue with James over being able to stay with Mireille or not in front of her.


    ¡°Mireille just woke up and the doctor said she might not emotionally stable yet. Do note up with talks that will stres her out¡± he added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything else that will stress Mireille out as more as seeing your face¡± James replied.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look unhappy to see me, James. I would suggest you give us some time alone¡± Dante replied and James huffed, rolling his eyes back.


    ¡°Some time alone? So you can put her in trouble once more? So you can put her in harm¡¯s way like you did thest time I gave the both of you time alone¡±


    ¡°It was my fault, James and I epted that but¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mireille let out a small shout, clutching her head.


    Up until this moment, she had not properly recalled what had happened that night that led her to being hospitalised but with James and Dante talking about stuffs in front of her, blurry images clouded her head.


    ¡°Fucking get out already, Dante!¡± James raised his voice.


    Dante wanted James out instead but he knew raising his voice or forcing James out would only cause Mireille to ache the more so he gave up, getting onto his feet.


    ¡°I will be back soon¡± He said soothingly to Mireille before letting go of her hand and approaching James.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough, Dante. Let her be if you don¡¯t want Mireille to suffer even more¡± James whispered before walking past Dante, brushing his shoulders with that of Dante.


    Dante turned back, taking another look at Mireille before walking out of the room.


    He shut his eyes, his brows arching as he leaned against the wall. James¡¯ words echoed in his ears. He was the reason why Mireille was ina, he was the reason why they had lost their child.


    Was he really taking care of his Princess and giving her the life she deserved? Or was he just slowly and selfishly pulling her into a life of misery like his without even realizing it? Was he doing what was right by trying hard to stay beside her? And what about Mireille? He could not dare to imagine what her reaction would be once she learned that they lost the baby?


    There were nights when Mireille would talk on and on about the things she would love to do with their baby but it was all gone now.


    ¡°Am I really the best person for her? Am I making her life better by being with her or am I ruining her?¡±

 My Fault

    ¡°How¡­ Why did you chase Dante out?¡± Mireille asked as her headache reduced.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± James sighed softly and Mireille furrowed her brows at him.


    ¡°What exactly happened that night?¡± She asked James but of course got no response from her brother.


    ¡°We were out on a night ride and then¡­ These men were chasing after us and Dante had a¡­ He had a gun with him in the car!¡±


    ¡°Mireille, don¡¯t think about these things for now. Just eat a little and go back to sleep. You are still weak and¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mireille cut him off with a pretty loud voice as she recalled what she had heard that night.


    ¡°Dante! I heard what one of the men said¡­ They¡­ They said Dante was in the mafia.¡± her eyes widened and her grip on the bed tightened.


    ¡°And Dante didn¡¯t deny that! Is¡­ Is that true? Is Dante in the mafia?¡± Mireille asked, her right hand leaving the sheets and grabbing Jame¡¯s hands quickly.


    ¡°Is it true? Is¡­ Is my Dante involved in the mafia? Did you know about this too? Have you been hiding this from me too?¡±


    ¡°Mireille, you have to calm down. You just woke up hours ago, please don¡¯t think about all of this and¡­¡±


    ¡°Just tell me! Is that the truth?! Is Dante really involved in the mafia?¡± Mireille cried out.


    James reached for a button and clicked on it.


    ¡°We will talk about thister, Mireille. When you are in the right state to talk about it.¡± he had barely finished talking when a doctor and two nurses rushed in.


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± Mireille screamed at James.


    ¡°You should probably let her be alone for now so you don¡¯t irk her.¡± one of the nurses said to James and James gave a short nod before heading out while the doctor attended to Mireille.


    He walked out of the ward and gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I have failed in protecting Mireille for too long. I haven¡¯t protected her like I promised our mum that I would but this time around, I am making a vow to protect her better.¡± He vowed.


    The next day


    Dante took in a deep breath before proceeding into the ward, his right hand clutching the bouquet of flowers tightly.


    ¡°Good morning, Princess.¡± he said as soon as he was in but Mireille said nothing.


    The look in her eyes was enough for Dante to realise that she was not too excited to see him.


    ¡°Please have your seat, Dante.¡± her voice was solemn as she pointed to the chair beside her bed.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Dante stretched his arms forward, giving her the flowers.


    Without a word, Mireille epted the beautiful flowers and held it close to herself while Dante sat down.


    Slowly, his hand reached for her hand and he held her right hand.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille started.


    ¡°What I heard that night, was it true? You being in the mafia?¡± She asked and let out a low huff.


    ¡°Why am I even asking? You didn¡¯t deny it that night and you being in the mafia makes everything make a whole lot of sense. Of course it is true but¡­¡± Her voice trailed off at the end.


    ¡°But I still¡­ A part of me still wants to hear you tell me that it is all a lie and you are not involved in any of that.¡± her voice cracked even more with each word she uttered.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t call me that.¡± Mireille stated sternly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Until this conversation is over, call me by my name and nothing else.¡± she added.


    ¡°You heard it right that night.¡± His grip instinctively turned tighter.


    Mireille lowered her face, almost burying her face in the flowers as she sobbed quietly. Dante felt his heart clenching and wrenching. He was making her cry too when he had promised himself to only make her smile andugh.


    He had failed her too many times already.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dante! You shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from me!¡± She raised her voice at him, lifting her head to look back at him with tears.


    ¡°That¡­ That was why I was being hunted. That was why I was almost shot down the other time and that was why that guy named Jonas tried to kill me, right? Because I was getting involved with someone as dangerous as you are!¡± She jerked his hands off hers.


    ¡°I should have realised sooner¡­ I was just so stupid and blinded¡­ Blinded by my love for you, Dante. Your guards being willing to die for you anytime, you killing them yourself and being able to get rid of bodies like it was no big deal. I should have realised a lot sooner but I was just in stupid!¡± She hit her hand against the bed once and was about to do it again when Dante grabbed her hand, stopping her.


    ¡°No, Pri¡­. Mireille. You are not stupid!¡±


    ¡°What do you do, Dante? What exactly do you do, Dante?! Do you sell body parts? Or guns? Or drugs? What are you involved in?¡± Tears rolled down and Dante could not stand it anymore.


    He got off the chair and sat on the bed, pulling her into a warm hug.


    ¡°I hate you, Dante.¡± Mireille cried in his arms.


    ¡°I hate that even in this situation, I still like being so close to you.¡± She sobbed while Dante patted her,fortingly.


    There was no need for him to speak up until he was required to. His words would only further infuriate Mireille at the moment. He didn¡¯t have to be told that.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mireille raised her head from his chest and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Why would you join in something like that?! Something that dangerous? You have been wealthy since the day I knew you, Dante and if you wanted power¡­¡± She sniffled back her tears.


    ¡°You could have gotten it from somewhere else, Dante. Why did you choose this?!¡± Mireille cried.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose this path. It was chosen for me.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s teary eyes squinted and she pulled away from the hug entirely, wiping her face.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± She asked him.


    Thest thing Dante wanted to do was to tell Mireille how hellishly he had lived and how he had found himself in this line of work. It was way too horrific and it would most probably further crumble her than make her feel better.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Mireille suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Last night, I asked James and the doctor about our baby and they just told me to rest and rest.¡±


    ¡°Dante.¡± she grabbed his hand.


    ¡°How is our baby?¡± She asked and Dante went silent, his face falling.


    ¡°Dante, how is our baby?¡± Mireille asked, her voice more urgent this time around.


    It was that moment she saw Dante do what she had never seen him do, what she had thought he didn¡¯t have the ability to do anymore.


    A lone tear slid down his face and that was all the answer Mireille needed.


    She clutched her stomach urgently.


    ¡°My baby¡­ My baby is gone!¡± She cried out and Dante pulled her into another tight hug.


    He should have known better that he was never meant to be happy for long. He should have left Mireille out of his life of miseries and bleakness.


    ¡°My fault. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

 Dante Killed His Father

    Mireille felt her heart breaking into a million tiny pieces. This was the worst day of her life. She had been through so much too in the past in the hands of her stepdad but none of those pains she felt back then wasparable to the pains she was feeling at the moment.


    Realizing that she never truly knew the man she loved, knowing that his identity was the same as danger and still finding out that she had lost their baby.


    What could be worse?


    ¡°My baby¡­ Our baby.¡± she sobbed.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Dante apologized but his apologies only made her even madder.


    He knew what he was involved with and he still let all of this happen. Mireille could not help but me him even though she knew he was hurting too.


    She could have sworn that Dante had forgotten what it meant to shed tears but she had seen him shed tears when she had been shot that night and just a few minutes ago when she asked about their baby.


    ¡°Dante.¡± it was James¡¯ voice and Mireille slowly pulled away from Dante¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°James.¡± she sobbed out his name and James rushed over to her and hugged his sister.


    ¡°My baby is gone.¡± She cried and James knew Dante had informed her.


    Things were going ording to his ns and as much as it did hurt to see his sister crying this hard and hurting so badly, James was sure he was doing the right thing.


    This was the best way to keep her safe properly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mireille. You have me. Everything is going to be fine eventually. It¡¯s okay.¡± James cooed and pulled away from the hug, cupping her face in his hands.


    ¡°Get out, Dante.¡± Mireille screamed at Dante.


    Seeing his face at the moment wasn¡¯t helping her in any ways. She wanted to be away from him at the moment. She hated being reminded by her heart that she could not stay away from him forever. She hated knowing for a fact that she still loved him and would want him by her side desperately but for now, she wanted him to be far from her.


    ¡°You heard her, Dante. You have hurt my sister enough! Get out now! Get out of her life! Or do you enjoy seeing her in this state? Do you enjoy seeing Mireille suffer?¡± James said to Dante.


    ¡°Please Dante, leave! Your presence is killing me at the moment.¡± she cried harder and Dante could not stand it anymore.


    He walked out of the ward with his heart aching. Ditto was waiting just outside, by the door.


    ¡°There are still four men left, boss. Would you like to unleash your anger on them?¡± Ditto questioned but Dante raised his hand and shook his head lightly.


    ¡°The only person I want to unleash my anger on, right now is me.¡± he walked on further and Ditto sighed softly.


    *


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, Mireille. Please.¡± James wiped away the tears that had just rolled down.


    He had managed to calm Mireille down but Mireille could not help but cry every now and then when the hurt struck her heart.


    ¡°I am trying but¡­ Dante and my baby.¡±


    ¡°Dante doesn¡¯t deserve you, Mireille. He doesn¡¯t at all.¡± James assured her.


    ¡°You knew about it, didn¡¯t you? That Dante was in the mafia?¡± Mireille asked and James lowered his head, giving a short nod.


    He wondered how heartbroken Mireille would be if she realized that he was also involved in it. It would break her way too much, knowing that the two men in her life were involved in this and had hidden it away from her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Mireille asked and James raised his head up.


    He had to kick out the softness insure of him. Mireille was vulnerable at the moment and this was the best time for him to manipte her mind and make her want to stay away from Dante as much as possible.


    ¡°Because it is much more dangerous than what you think, Mireille. I could get killed for exposing them. Dante could even be the one to kill me.¡±


    Mireille shook her head, a sad smile appearing on her face.


    ¡°Dante would never kill you. We both know that.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°You are wrong, Mireille. They don¡¯t care about human lives. They will kill anyone who gets in their way. Dante is not just involved in the mafia. He is a mafia boss, the biggest one in the country. Do you think he got to such a position by keeping people alive? No.¡± James took Mireille¡¯s hand and stared deeply into her eyes.


    ¡°He got there by getting rid of whoever got in his way and if I¡­ If I do anything against him, I could be killed too.¡± He finished his sentence but Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about whatever the mafia really is about but I¡­ I know Dante, I really know him. He would never kill you.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°He almost killed you and he killed your baby, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°That was¡­¡± Mireille¡¯s eyes swelled with more tears.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do any of that intentionally.¡±


    James could barely believe his ears. Mireille was still defending Dante despite everything. She was supposed to be hating him badly at the moment.


    He knew he had to try harder so he took her other hand and shed her a small smile.


    ¡°Why do you think I never wanted you to be with Dante? It is because I knew this could happen anytime and it did happen. I don¡¯t want to lose you, Mireille.¡± he raised her hand and made her cup his face.


    ¡°I lost mum already. I don¡¯t want to lose you, Mireille and for me not to lose you, you need to leave Dante. This would happen over and over again if you remain with him.¡± he added and Mireille felt drawn deeper into some sort of turbulence.


    This was hard. Way too hard on her.


    ¡°Look, I know you love Dante but Dante is not the right man for you, Mireille. He made you lose your child, he could make you lose your very life tomorrow and he would continue with his life.¡±


    ¡°Stop!!¡± Mireille yelled and jerked her hands away from James grip.


    ¡°No¡­. Do you have to remind me over and over again that I lost my child? This is hard on me, James. Can you take it easy on me, please?¡± She begged.


    ¡°I wish I could, Mireille but you have to make a decision quickly. A good decision which would be for you to leave Dante and start up your life somewhere else, somece better. Dante might love you, Mireille but he loves his position as a mafia boss even more. If he needs to get rid of you to do better, he will do it, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°No! Dante would never ever hurt me deliberately. I might be in this right now, I might be hurting right now but I still know how much he loves me.¡± Mireille mumbled, her lips quivering.


    James groaned, throwing his head back. How could his sister be so stubborn in love?


    ¡°Mireille!¡± He raised his voice slightly.


    ¡°You are trusting a man who killed his own father!¡± He let out and Mireille¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°D-Dante killed his own father?¡±

 Provoking Him

    Mireille felt a mixture of feelings all at once. Feelings that she could identify and a lot more that she could not identify. She suddenly wished she had just died and not woke up froma.


    What was the essence of waking up and being hit with so many news like this?


    ¡°Yes, he did. Dante killed his own father. If he could kill the man who gave birth to him, then who am I? Mireille¡­¡± James cupped her face.


    ¡°If he could do that, then who are you too, Mireille?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± tears dropped as Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°There is no way Dante would have done that.¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°And why would I lie? Dante killed his father who was the previous mafia boss just because he wanted to be the boss as soon as possible. He could not wait for his father¡¯s death so he killed his father himself.¡±


    ¡°No! I refuse to believe all of this.¡± Mireille refused vehemently.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante was not someone who would kill his own family, right? Dante could be brutal, he could be dangerous but she had also seen him loving and she knew how much he protected those he loved.


    ¡°Dante would never kill his family.¡± she concluded.


    ¡°Mireille¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Mireille shut him up.


    ¡°What is your aim, James? To drive me insane?! Because you won¡¯t be telling me all of these if you don¡¯t want me to go insane!¡±


    ¡°I am not saying all of these to drive you insane. I am saying all of these to save you! I am the one who has your best interest at heart! I am the only one you should trust, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°Please, leave. I don¡¯t want to see you too right now.¡± Mireilleid back on her bed.


    ¡°Mireille¡­¡±


    ¡°I said please leave me!¡± Mireille clicked on the button and James sighed heavily.


    It took less than a minute before the doctor and nurse rushed in.


    ¡°He is disturbing me, a whole lot. Please make him leave.¡± she said to the doctor and James breathed out in resignation.


    ¡°Alright.¡± he walked out of the ward and without a word, Mireille threw the sheets over her head and began sobbing.


    She thought everything was going to be perfect with she, Dante and their child but now that picture perfect she had imagined was crumbling down so quickly.


    Their child was out of it so quickly and Dante? He was nothing like the person she had originally thought he was. Nothing was close to being great not to talk of being perfect.


    *


    Dante and James were seated opposite each other in the same restaurant they had met thest time. The only difference was that they were the only ones in the restaurant this time around.


    ¡°This is the same ce you promised me that you would protect my sister.¡± James started.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And now that you have failed, do I have your permission to take my sister away from you?¡± James asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Dante replied and massaged his temple for a bit.


    ¡°Why would you say no?¡± James asked although he had been expecting exactly this.


    Dante, of course wasn¡¯t going to just give in this easily and James had no ns of making him give Mireille up himself. Mireille would make him give her up. He only had to convince Mireille well enough and Dante would feel enough guilt to let go of her.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t let go of Mireille as long as she still loves me and wants me.¡±


    ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t love or want you anymore? You made her lose her baby, almost made her die and you are involved in something she will never support. Why do you think she would still want you?¡± James asked and Dante let out a low, deep chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are thest person who should be telling me that I am involved in something Mireille will never support?¡± Dante asked and James face darkened.


    ¡°I am her family, Dante. Even if Mireille finds that out about me, she will only be mad at me for a few days and forgive me eventually.¡±


    ¡°And why do you think she would not forgive me? I remember her choosing me over you thest time.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, Dante. At least I am not the reason why she¡¯s been sobbing all day.¡± James gritted his teeth and Dante¡¯s fists clenched.


    ¡°I am done here.¡± he got up on his feet.


    ¡°I want to hear you say you are done with Mireille, instead.¡± James replied.


    ¡°I am done¡­¡± Dante leaned down slightly.


    ¡°Talking to you.¡± hepleted his words and James got up on his feet too.


    ¡°This is how you show love, right?¡± He asked, standing in front of Dante.


    ¡°By having the person drown in miseries? Your love is not needed anywhere, Dante. Your love does nothing other than putting the other person in misfortune. Your love is the reason Mireille is miserable right now.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps my love is not the best type of love but my love is the only reason you are staying alive after talking to me like this multiple times. If it wasn¡¯t for that love, you would be six feet below the soil and I would have nted a beautiful flower over your fucking grave.¡± Dante gritted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your fucking love. I need you to take away from your love from I and Mireille as it is not doing us any good.¡± James replied and Dante looked away from him.


    He was going to walk past and find a better ce to think clearly but James got in front of him again.


    ¡°Dante, no one wants your love anymore. Your love is trouble just like it was trouble for your mum. Your love will only cause Mireille to die just like it caused your mum her death.¡± James crossed all boundaries and Dante lost it.


    He grabbed James by the cors and punched him hard, sending James to the floor of the restaurant. Dante was furious and without thinking twice, he punched James over and over again, letting out his pent up anger, fury and frustration all on him while James groaned in pains underneath him, unable to throw a punch back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cross your boundaries, James!¡± He jerked James up by the cors.


    ¡°Next time you say such nonsense, I wouldn¡¯t be this merciful, I swear.¡± Dante swore, before letting go of James and making his head crash back to the restaurant floor with a bang.


    In terrible pains, James sat up on the floor.


    ¡°Step out.¡± he groaned and a man came from behind the counter.


    ¡°You have everything covered? Especially the part where he was beating me up?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Yes sir. ¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±

 Letting Fate Take Over

    ¡°Mireille.¡±


    She heard a soft voice calling her name. It was Belinda¡¯s voice and so Mireille slowly pulled the sheets off her head to look at Belinda.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± Belinda sounded even more relieved to see her face and immediately dropped the basket of fruits she had brought for Mireille.


    She quickly hugged her friend tightly and Mireille hugged her tightly back too. She had missed Belinda and she felt so much at peace with Belinda.


    Everyone seemed to have hidden things away from her but she was sure Belinda could never have done such.


    Thinking about it a bit more, Mireille realized that Ditto must be working for Dante and if Belinda was dating him, she had to know that Ditto was in the mafia too.


    She pulled away from the hug quickly and grabbed Belinda by the shoulders.


    ¡°Bel.¡± she called.


    ¡°Yes, Mireille?¡±


    ¡°This might sound shocking to go up but I want you to take it as calmly as you can.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°Ditto.¡± Mireille whispered his name.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°He is in a mafia group with Dante.¡± She revealed to Belinda, unknown to her that Belinda had known about it already a pretty long time ago.


    ¡°I am not telling you to break up with him but you should know this and¡­.¡± Mireille stopped, noticing the expression on Belinda¡¯s face.


    She did not looked in any way shocked or surprised by the news. Instead, her face just fell and she looked away from Mireille.


    Her expression made Mireille heart skip beats.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did you also know about it before?¡± She asked and Belinda raised her head up, her eyes staring apologetically at Mireille.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mireille. I just didn¡¯t want to ruin things between you and Dante.¡± she apologized and Mireille shook her head.


    Everyone around her knew already. She was the only stupid, dumb one who had no idea about what was going on with Dante.


    ¡°You too, Bel.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. I saw that you loved Dante a lot and I did not want you to have to break up with him because of me. I swear, I wanted to tell you several times but I was worried for you, Mireille and¡­.¡±


    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s fine.¡± Mireille cut her off.


    ¡°You should leave already. Thanks for the fruits.¡± Mireille thanked her and got back underneath the sheets.


    ¡°Mireille, I am sorry.¡± Belinda apologized.


    ¡°You heard me, Belinda. Leave already and tell your friends who you keep secrets for. Tell Dante and James that I don¡¯t want to see them too. For the next two days at least, I do not want to see any of you. If not, I swear I will jump off my window and kill myself.¡± She threatened and Belinda lowered her head.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Just go! You all should just go!¡± She yelled and Belinda got up on her feet.


    It was all too much for Mireille, definitely. It would be way better if they just let her rest and think things out herself. None of them was worthy of talking to her and they all had to do a lot to make her forgive them.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Belinda mumbled onest time before leaving.


    *


    Dante was in a basement, entirely different from the ones he had visited before.


    Four men were tied down and they looked at him, helplessly. They had been tortured badly over the days and they were in the worst conditions. He had chosen not toe for this before but James words had made him even more filled with anger.


    James knew him very well and he knew that talking about his mother that way would push him into this mood he was in currently.


    ¡®My love is misfortune for the other person. Anyone who loves me back is bound to be stricken with misfortune¡¯ with those words reying in his head, Dante picked a knife from the table and walked over to where one of the four men had been tied.


    He cut loose the ropes tying the man down and pushed him to the floor, a deadly glint in his eyes.


    It was all their fault. If these guys had note for he and Mireille that night, his life would still be going on very perfectly.


    ¡°No.¡± Dante suddenly pulled away from the man he had just untied.


    ¡°Get me their leader. He¡¯d be the one today..¡± he demanded and Ditto immediately walked over to where the other three men were tied and untied the leader.


    Dante had not killed him yet because he didn¡¯t deserve a peaceful death, of course. Ditto dragged the man and dumped him in front of Dante.


    ¡°You wanted to rape her, right?¡± Dante let out a deadly grin that made Ditto gulp down hard.


    He recognised that grin pretty well but he didn¡¯t love seeing it because Dante was about to do something really out of it.


    ¡°Get me a kettle with boiled water.¡± Dante ordered and one of the men in the room walked out to get it done.


    Dante got up from beside the weak man and motioned two men to hold him down to the floor. That was immediately done and soon enough, the man who had walked out returned with a kettle of boiled water.


    ¡°Pull his trousers down¡± Dante ordered and the man did as he was told.


    ¡°P-please, Dante.¡±


    ¡°Gasta.¡± Dante called the man by the name his own father had usually called him.


    ¡°I was wrong toe after you¡± the man begged and Dante nced at his both hands which were now missing two fingers each.


    ¡°Yes, you were wrong.¡± Dante tilted the kettle and let the hot water down onto Gasta¡¯s cock.


    ¡°Please!!! Aaaaaaargh!!¡± Gasta screamed in pains and began struggling but it was futile.


    His screams filled the ce as more of the hot water poured on his cock.


    Dante dropped the kettle to the floor as soon as the hot water was out. Without a word, he walked over to the right side of the wall that had a shelf.


    He pulled open the shelf and picked out a butcher¡¯s knife.


    ¡°Please! Please, Dante!¡± Gasta screamed with more tears, struggling even more and Dante stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°You are screaming way too much.¡± He reached for the shelf again and picked a scissors.


    ¡°Hold his mouth open.¡± he ordered and Ditto got to it, pulling Gasta¡¯s mouth wide open.


    Dante lowered himself with the sadistic grin not leaving his face as he reached the scissors into Gasta¡¯s mouth.


    Gasta struggled even more urgently, seeking to close his mouth and save himself from what was toe but there was no saving as Dante cut off his tongue.


    ¡°Let go of his mouth.¡± Dante ordered and Ditto let go as Gasta continued to cry in pains.


    Dante picked up the butcher¡¯s knife and trailed it down Gasta¡¯s body, all the way to his cock.


    ¡°Disgusting.¡± he spat and looked away before chopping his cock off.


    Dante knew he was a monster, worst than a monster maybe but Gasta had deserved every bit of this. No¡­ Gasta deserved even worse.


    A shrill noise left Gasta¡¯s throat as life left him. Dante dropped the butcher¡¯s knife.


    Gasta was gone but the pains were still there, the ache in his heart still remained.


    Dante got up on his feet and walked up the stairs, out of the basement to the apartment above it.


    He plopped down to a chair, breathing heavily.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡®Your love is misfortune for the other person¡¯ the words repeated in his head over and over again.


    Perhaps it would really be right of him to let Mireille go. It would be selfish to keep her with him, knowing she could get hurt. But Dante doubted if he could survive without her.


    Groaning, Dante decided to let fate y things out.

 Let鈥檚 Break Up

    Two dayster


    Mireille clutched onto the seatbelt tightly, looking out of the window while James drove the car to Dante¡¯s home. She was going to pick a few things up from Dante¡¯s home and leave his home.


    For the past two days, Dante had tried to see her countless times but she had told him off every single time but this time around, Mireille wanted to see him and ask him a few questions before picking her things up and leaving his home.


    James had shown her the video of Dante beating him up and had imed Dante beat him up that badly just because he was in a bad mood.


    James nced at Mireille, a quite satisfied look on his face. He believed fully well that he had made Mireille believe that Dante was nothing short of a monster and the fact that Mireille had agreed to move out of Dante¡¯s home was a huge milestone for him.


    In no time, she would definitely agree to leave the country too and everything would be just perfect!


    Driving past the securities who recognized them very well and let them in immediately, James parked the car and undid his seatbelt.


    Mireille did the same and the both of them stepped out of the car. James walked over to Mireille¡¯s side and held her hand firmly.


    ¡°You are making the right decision, Mireille. For yourself, for the child you lost. You are making the right decision, trust me.¡± he assured her, noticing the hesitation in her eyes.


    Mireille looked away from him, breathing in and out deeply before nodding her agreement.


    ¡°Good.¡± James whispered and the both of them proceeded into the main building.


    Mireille tagged behind James slowly until they got to the living room where Dante was seated on a sofa with a bottle of liquor in hand and several more empty bottles on the floor around him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised his head and his eyes seemed to gain a new life immediately he set his eyes on Mireille.


    ¡°Princess.¡± he got up on his feet and shut his eyes for a few seconds to get a grip on himself.


    The alcohol had messed with him a little bit more. He opened his eyes, having a better grip on himself and found his way towards Mireille.


    ¡°You are back home.¡± he drawled.


    ¡°No.¡± Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°This¡­ This is no longer my home. I came here to pick up a few things before leaving.¡± she replied and Dante looked over at James who gave him nothing but a deadly re.


    ¡°Excuse us, James.¡± Dante demanded.


    ¡°No way I am letting you stay alone with her and manipte her into staying with you.¡±


    ¡°And you think you can really stop me if I wanted to do so?¡± Dante asked and James clenched his jaw for long seconds before taking two steps back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe whatever he says, Mireille. You now know the truth and that is what you should hold onto.¡± James said to Mireille before walking out, leaving just Dante and Mireille in the living room.


    For the next few seconds, the both of them were silent and just staring at each other until Dante could not hold back anymore. He pulled her into a tight hug, wrapping his arms around her in a warm embrace.


    Mireille hugged him back tightly, not being able to stop herself from doing so.


    ¡°I missed you, Princess.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mireille tried not to say the words, her head buried in his chest.


    ¡°Dante.¡± she pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°I¡­ I am here to pick my things up and leave. I should just get to it.¡± she mumbled, her words almost in a rush and walked past Dante hurriedly.


    Dante stretched his hand forward to grab her but he hesitated. He wanted to hold her back and make her stay. He could do it, he was sure but was it right to do so?


    Mireille was like a beautiful bird which he had managed to keep by his side. A beautiful bird he had failed to properly protect and so it was better to open the windows and let the bird out, right?


    Mireille had so much to do in life and he would only be holding her back. The selfless thing to do was to let her out but he wanted her by his side badly.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante called, going after Mireille.


    Mireille didn¡¯t stop. Instead, she hurried off into the room they had been sharing before and Dante walked into the room right after her.


    He shut the door behind him and leaned against the door frame whilst Mireille moved around the room, picking a couple of things and throwing them into a bag almost in a frenzy.


    ¡°I hate it!¡± She half screamed and half cried and threw the bag on the floor.


    Dante walked over to her and held her shoulders, before raising her head up slightly to make her face him. These past few days, he had barely seen her smile. She was either wearing an expressionless look or crying.


    ¡°Dante.¡± she called his name.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°I do. I fucking love you so much and you should know that best. You are the one I love the most on earth. I would choose to lose my life over you losing yours countless times.¡±


    Mireille tried to swallow the lump in her throat. That was right. Dante had hidden her that night and had been willing to die instead.


    ¡°But¡­ You are not the man I fell in love with, do you realize that? I didn¡¯t fall in love with a mafia boss! I didn¡¯t fall in love with a man who is involved in this dirty business! I thought I fell in love with a man who could protect me but I fell in love with the man who will bring me into several dangers!¡± Mireille felt her heart clench at the thought of their baby.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she lost her baby during all of these, Mireille could have jumped on Dante and promise him all over again that she would be by his side anyways but having lost the child, it hurt way too much.


    ¡°Dante. I have a question for you.¡± she proceeded.


    ¡°Ask.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Is it true that you are a monster who will do anything for power? Is it true¡­ That you killed your own dad?¡± She asked and Dante¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°James told you about that?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Yes, he told me about it and I want you to tell me that it is a lie.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ Not a lie.¡± Dante said truthfully.


    ¡°But he¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, Dante!¡± Mireille jerked his hands off herself and moved away from him, shaking her head in disbelief.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your father did but what he did doesn¡¯t matter in this case! You should not have killed your own dad! If you killed your own father, then you could kill anyone else. You could kill James and you could kill me too one day.¡±


    ¡°Mireille! You know I would not¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know anything anymore! I don¡¯t know anything about you, Dante! I had no idea what you were doing, I know nothing about your past and your present and you want me to share in your future?!¡± She shut her eyes tightly.


    ¡°I really should have listened to you and not fall for you. None of this is your fault, Dante. It¡¯s my fault for falling when you warned me countless times already.¡± she added.


    ¡°Let¡¯s break up, Dante Romano.¡±


    Author¡¯s Note: Just 23 chapters to get to the end of The Bad Boy¡¯s Princess. Thank you all for the support so far.

 A Pleasant Surprise

    ¡°You really want to do this?¡± Dante asked Mireille, the pains evident in his voice. His heart was ridden with guilt to the point where he could not find it in him to convince her to stay.


    ¡°Y-yes, Dante. I want to leave you, I want to leave all of you. You, James, Belinda. I want to live everything behind and start a new life for myself.¡± tears rolled down as she said those words.


    ¡°I will be leaving, Dante. Please don¡¯te after me. I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡± she added and picked up the bag she had dumped to the floor.


    She picked a few more things and threw it into the bag. Once she was done, she pulled the ring off her finger and dropped it on the desk.


    ¡°We are done, Dante.¡± she made to walk past him but Dante held her hand, stopping her.


    He pulled her back to the desk where she had dropped the ring and he picked up the ring, spread her hands and dropped the ring in her hands.


    ¡°You should take it with you.¡±


    ¡°No, Dante. I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else I am going to give it to. You are the only woman I have ever loved and the only woman I will ever love all my life so you should have it, Princess.¡±


    Mireille sighed softly, giving in but Dante wasn¡¯t done. He pulled the drawers open and picked the pink diamond ne out.


    ¡°You are forgetting this too. It¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to be taking that along with me, Dante. I am no longer your woman and so you should keep it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong.¡± Dante let out a low growl.


    ¡°You are still my woman, Mireille. We might have broken up but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are my woman and I am your man.¡± he let go of her hand and moved behind her.


    ¡°I already gave this to you. You have to take it along with you if you will be leaving, Princess because until the very end, you are still my princess and a Princess deserves nothing less than this.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mireille¡¯s eyes swelled with more tears as he fixed the ne on her neck and pulled away from her. Mireille nced at him onest time and turned to leave but Dante grabbed her hand again.


    Seeing her leave was too hard on him.


    ¡°Let go of me, Dante.¡± she cried.


    ¡°Can you tell me onest time that you love me? And can you kiss me onest time?¡± Dante requested.


    ¡°No!¡± Mireille refused and jerked her hands out of his. She walked towards the door and held the door knob before she stopped.


    Dropping the bag to the floor, she turned and rushed back to him. She grabbed him by the cor, pulling him down to her height and crashing her lips on his.


    Their lips parted for each other as they kissed. Dante wrapped an arm around her, as if not wanting to let go of her even after this kiss.


    Their breath was shaky but their lips met passionately and Dante¡¯s tongue swept over Mireille¡¯s tongue in her mouth, kissing her deeply.


    The kiss didn¡¯tst long before Mireille pulled away, keeping their foreheads pressed together.


    ¡°I love you Dante.¡± she said the words and ran off in tears, grabbing the bag and running out of the room.


    ¡°Love is supposed to be selfless and this is me being selfless like I should be. So fly away, beautiful bird. Spread those wings, be free and be safe.¡± Dante whispered before a loud growl left his throat.


    He picked up the desk and smashed it against the wall.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone! You bastard! You lost her like you lost your mother! You lost her like a monster loses everyone who loves him! That¡¯s right! You are a monster like they all say! A fucking monster!!¡±


    *


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, James.¡± Mireille¡¯s voice could barely say properly but James understood her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mireille.¡± he wrapped an arm around Mireille and led her back into the car, into the backseat of the car this time around.


    He was d that Mireille had not changed her mind while up there with Dante but he knew most of the credits still went to Dante.


    He knew that if Dante wanted Mireille to stay back, Dante would have done that still. James was more than relieved that Mireille was back in the car though.


    The n was 80 percent done. The remaining 20 percent was him convincing Mireille not to return to Dante when she finds out that her baby was still alive and not dead like she had been thinking all these while.


    James felt his heart ache as he heard Mireille sobbing uncontrobly in the backseat of the car but he assured himself that this was all because of her.


    He wasn¡¯t doing the wrong thing. He was helping Mireille and Mireille would thank him in the future for saving her from Dante¡¯s grip.


    The drive back home was without a word as Mireille cried all the way back home. James parked the car and stepped out, moving over to the backseat. He opened the door and helped Mireille out.


    ¡°Please stop crying. Everything will be fine in no time. You will find someone else. Someone who loves you better, someone who is not dangerous like Dante. You will find someone better.¡± He assured her but Mireille shook her head.


    ¡°You never wanted me to be with Dante anyways. I am sure you are happy now that things are over. Y¡¯all annoy me, every one of you disgust me!¡± She said painfully and James felt even more hurt but the next thing she said made him feel better immediately.


    ¡°I want to leave this ce entirely. I am tired of everyone already and I might break apartpletely if I continue to stay here. Just like you wished for, I want to leave this ce as soon as possible.¡± Mireille said to him.


    ¡°Mireille, you just made a good decision. I will choose the perfect ce for you to go to. You can leave whenever you want. In five days? A week?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to leave tomorrow night.¡± Mireille replied, surprising James himself.


    But it was a pleasant surprise anyways. This just made things much more better.

 Still Pregnant

    The next day


    Mireille stepped out of the car, a ck jacket draped over her dress. James walked to her side with her luggage.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret this, Mireille.¡± He said to her, reassuringly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want or need you to tell me anything, James.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I know you think I am ridding you of your happiness in some way but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, James. I don¡¯t want to have to listen to how everything is for my own good and how I would thank you in the future for all of it.¡± She cut him off and James pressed his lips into a thin line.


    ¡°Someone wanted to see you before you left though.¡± he said and Mireille raised a brow.


    James motioned behind her and Mireille turned to see Belinda standing behind her.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± Belinda called but Mireille looked away from her and faced James.


    ¡°Did I ask you to bring anyone along? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I didn¡¯t want to see anyone anymore?¡± She asked and James sighed softly.


    ¡°I was just thinking that she was your best friend and you will miss her a lot if you are gone so maybe the both of you should see each other onest time.¡±


    ¡°Dante is the one I love and and I am going to miss him so so much too but where is he? You didn¡¯t bring him to see me onest time? If you didn¡¯t bring him, I see no reason why you brought Belinda to me.¡±


    ¡°Mireille.¡± Belinda threw herself at Mireille, hugging her from the back tightly.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mireille. I just wanted you to be happy. I¡­ I thought that as long as you were happy and safe with Dante, everything would be perfect. I should have told you, as your best friend but I was stupid. I am really sorry, Mireille.¡± she apologized and Mireille pulled away from the back hug.


    She stared at Belinda for a few seconds and then pulled her into a tight hug.


    ¡°Belinda.¡±


    ¡°Mireille.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Belinda. I know you were doing it because of me.¡±


    The two of them remained in that position for a while before disengaging. Belinda held Mireille¡¯s hands, her eyes filled withpassion.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°That is the best thing for her to do.¡± James chipped in.


    ¡°I have to leave, Belinda. Everything here tires me out but if I feel better one day, I wille back.¡± Mireille replied and Belinda gave her a small smile.


    ¡°I will support whatever you want to do. If you are going toe back one day, then please let me know.¡±


    ¡°I will, for sure. I will give you a call when I settle down.¡± Mireille replied and Belinda hugged her again.


    ¡°Mireille, it is time for us to leave.¡± James said and Mireille disengaged from the hug.


    She looked around the ce, her eyes seeming to be searching for something or someone.


    ¡°Searching for something?¡± James asked just as Mireille set her gaze on a ck, luxurious car with tinted windows.


    She looked intently at the car, knowing fully well who was in the car. It had to be Dante, of course.


    ¡°We will leave now.¡± James said to Belinda and took Mireille¡¯s hand, leading her into the airport.


    Belinda stared until Mireille and James were out of sight. She turned on her heel, her face fallen and walked over to the white car that was just beside the ck car with tinted windows.


    Ditto stepped out of the car, pulling the door open for Belinda to get in. He did the seatbelt and stopped right in front of her face.


    ¡°Linda, everything is going to be just fine. I am sure boss would bring Miss. Mireille back after a few days. He can¡¯t do without her.¡± Ditto said, gently caressing Belinda¡¯s face.


    ¡°I really hope so. Mireille does not deserve to be sad.¡±


    ¡°Just a minute.¡± Ditto pulled away and shut the car door before walking towards the ck car.


    The tinted window slid down when Ditto got close enough.


    ¡°Boss, would you like me to find out what country Miss. Mireille is going to and her location in¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Dante cut him off.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if I have no idea about where she is because that is when I can truly let her spread her wings and fly high. You may leave, I will remain here for a little while more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright boss.¡±


    *


    Days had slowly rolled into weeks and it had been three weeks since Mireille left the country. Three weeks of misery for both Dante and Mireille.


    Multiple times, Dante had thought of going to get Mireille back but each time, he had held himself back. For the past three weeks, he had remained indoors, leading a pretty messed up life.


    He had not stepped into hispany even once since the incident had happened and he had stopped working on the several files that filled his table and hisptop.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He spent most of his time drinking and sniffing things Mireille had left behind, just to fill his nostrils with the scent of her. He could not tell for how long he would remain like this, maybe he would remain that way until his death. He had no idea.


    James was still staying with Mireille in d. He wanted to be there when Mireille found out that she was still pregnant so that he would be able to finish off the job and ensure that she would never go back to Dante.


    ¡°James!!¡± Mireille¡¯s scream woke James up from his evening nap. He groaned, getting off the bed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± He asked as Mireille ran into his room.


    James noticed that she looked happy for the first time in three weeks even though she had tears in her eyes too.


    His gaze dropped to her hand and he saw the pregnancy test trip in her hand.


    ¡°I am still pregnant!¡± Mireille let out and in her excitement, she jumped on James, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°I am really pregnant! The doctor must have given you guys the wrong results. My baby is still alive and inside of me.¡± she squealed excitedly as James pulled her off him, faking a surprised look.


    ¡°Really??¡±


    ¡°Yes, James! I have¡­ I have been feeling it. I could feel that I was still pregnant and that¡¯s why I decided to run this test. I am really pregnant.¡± she looked so happy.


    ¡°Oh my! This is great news, Mireille!¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Mireille wrapped her left hand over her stomach.


    ¡°Dante will be so excited to hear this! I have to tell him about this right now!¡± Mireille reached into her pocket and brought out her phone.


    She had gotten a new phone when she got to d but she knew Dante¡¯s contact. She was about punching it in when James snatched the phone from her.


    ¡°Dante? Why would you want to tell Dante about this?¡±


    Mireille¡¯s brows slowly arched.


    ¡°He is the father.¡± she replied slowly.


    ¡°Have you forgotten all what happened? No, Mireille! You won¡¯t be telling Dante about this child!¡±

 Dante Or Safety

    Mireille frowned deeply at James¡¯s words. How could he expect her not to tell the father of the child about the child? No matter what happened, Dante had all the rights to know that their child was still alive and she did not lose her pregnancy.


    ¡°Mireille, can you please not be dumb because of your love for Dante?¡± James asked.


    ¡°Dumb? I am just going to let him know that I am still with our child. Dante would be excited to know that.¡±


    ¡°And then? And then he will want you back by his side and you will continue staying with him again until something happens and you lose the child for real this time¡± James said.


    ¡°That¡­¡± Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line, not knowing what to say.


    James grabbed her by the shoulders and made her look at him.


    ¡°Mireille, this is your baby. You have to protect your baby from danger. Fine, if you had lost this baby thest time, the fault would have been on Dante since you had no idea about what type of man he was but if you get into someday else and you lose the baby for real, it will be your fault, Mireille. All your fault. You will be a bad mother and you will never be able to forgive yourself, knowing that you willingly walked into danger with your baby and endangered the innocent child.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Mireille let out a shaky breath. She had missed Dante so much already and wanted to go back to him but she could not ignore the fact that James seemed to be making a lot of sense too.


    ¡°Mireille. No buts. You should not tell Dante about this child. It¡¯s your child from now on. You should forget about Dante and start a new life already.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget about Dante.¡± Mireille palmed her face, trying not to break down in tears.


    ¡°He is the first man I loved, James. And I still love him so much. I can not forget about him.¡±


    ¡°He is the first man you love but he definitely will not be thest man you will love. You are beautiful, Mireille and I am sure you will find a man who will love you and whom you will love too. This ce is a great ce for you to raise a family, Mireille.¡± James tried harder to convince her to stay back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Mireille let her palms down, revealing her teary eyes.


    ¡°I want to tell Dante about this.¡±


    ¡°You should not! Your child will never forgive you if you do so! And I will not forgive you too! Alright, let¡¯s say you give birth to the child eventually, do you want your child to have a father like Dante? Do you know how much dangers your child will get into? Just like you were targeted by his enemies, your child will also be targeted by his enemies and it will be your fault that your child will grow up hiding from dangers.¡±


    ¡°But growing up without a father? My child deserves a father, James.¡±


    ¡°And you are going to find a great father for him, right here in d. You will find a good man who will be a father to your child. Listen to me, Mireille.¡± James shook her up slightly.


    ¡°You have to know that your child has to have a better childhood than you had. You did not have the best childhood because we did not have the right father Mireille. You have to correct it this time. You have to make sure your child has the best father and Dante is far from being the best father.¡± James continued trying to convince her to give up on reaching out to Dante.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the type of man Dante is? He is a man who killed his own father. He can never be the best father for your child, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mireille cried out, blocking her ears with her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear more.¡± she cried and James pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°You have the chance to choose where your child will grow up. You have the chance to choose the type of childhood your child will have. It¡¯s in your hands, Mireille. Do not make the wrong decision like our own mum did.¡± James urged her, patting her back gently.


    ¡°I¡­ I am so confused, James. I really want to be back with Dante and I really want him to know his baby is still alive.¡±


    ¡°I am sure Dante is somewhere, having great fun with some other women by now. You should move on, Mireille.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mireille pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°Dante is very loyal to me. He won¡¯t be with some other women.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he is loyal but you two broke up already and trust me, Mireille. I know Dante very well and I know he is not the type of man who will be hurt by this. He has already moved on with his life. Please do the same, Mireille. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt by the more. I want you to be safe and I want your baby to be safe too and safety is far from Dante Romano.¡±


    ¡°And if he finds out in the future that I have his baby? What do you think will happen, James?¡± Mireille asked and James tucked her messy hair behind her ears before cupping her face.


    ¡°Dante will never find out. You are the mother, he is not the mother. If you insist the baby is for another man, then it is for another man. And moreover, the both of you don¡¯t have to ever meet again in the future.¡± James said.


    ¡°I¡­ I need some time alone.¡± Mireille stepped further away from her brother.


    All the excitement that had been in her when she ran into the room to tell him about her baby being alive was gone.


    She walked out of the room, tears in her eyes and her shoulders drooped.


    She touched her stomach gently.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What would you rather me do? Go back to your father and endanger you or keep you safe here without a father and myself without a man?¡± She asked and leaned against the wall.


    She slowly slid down, getting down on her butt.


    ¡°Why is this so hard?¡± She pulled at her own hair.


    ¡°Dante or safety?¡± She pulled her hair harder.


    Perhaps James was right. She should not choose a stressful childhood for her unborn child. Her unborn child should have the blissful childhood she never had.

 Miss. Mireille Is Pregnant!

    Three Months Later


    Mireille stood in front of the mirror in her room, her shirt unbuttoned as she stood, looking at her stomach. She ran her right hand over the bump on her stomach.


    The petite bump made her heart swell each time she looked at it. It felt great knowing that she was carrying a child inside of her. It had been three long months already since she left Dante.


    James had returned back home, only when he was sure Mireille would not change her mind and go back to see Dante or try reaching out to Dante.


    Mireille smiled softly at her reflection in the mirror and began to button up.


    She had to go to work soon. She had gotten a job as a marketing assistant at a quite bigpany.


    She finished buttoning up her shirt and picked up the ring on the table, and slid it on her finger. It was quite stupid of her to keep wearing the ring Dante had proposed to her with but she could not stop herself from having the ring on and the ring also helped her wave off men.


    She pulled her hair into a neat ponytail and picked her bag up from the bed where her sketchbookid too. She picked up the sketchbook and opened it.


    During the past three months, there were days when she felt very much miserable, lonely and tired and on those days, drawing made her feel better.


    But her sketchbook wasn¡¯t filled with random drawings, they were filled with drawings of Dante¡¯s face, any part of his body she felt like drawing.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Most of the drawings were that of his face and his abs. She never ever forgot to add the tattoos.


    A small smile appeared on her face as she stared at the drawing of Dante in an apron.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t do justice to how good he really looked that day.¡± she mumbled before dropping the sketchbook on her bedside table.


    Her phone beeped with a message and she reached into her bag for the phone as she walked out of the house, her heels making a clicking noise after her.


    It was a message from her co-worker, Ate.


    ¡®Can you grab me coffee from the cafe by your home? It tastes so great, please¡¯


    ¡®Alright. No big deal¡¯ Mireille texted back and dropped the phone back into her bag.


    She stepped out of the house, locking the door firmly and heading out.


    *


    ¡°The manager really has his eyes on you.¡± Ate said, holding the cup of coffee with both hands as the manager walked past them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that old pervert¡± Mireille replied, getting into her seat and dropping her handbag.


    Ate pulled her chair closer to Mireille.


    ¡°Right? He can really be a perv.¡±


    ¡°He is 52 already and has a family already but he won¡¯t stop trying to get his dick into every soft hole he can find. What a cheat of a man.¡± Ate snorted.


    ¡°He once promised me promotion for a night with him but I turned him down. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been promoted in my three years of working here. I fear the same thing might happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I will just get a job somewhere else if he doesn¡¯t give me a promotion that I deserve because I refused him.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°I already have my own fiance and I am pregnant for him. It would be very shameful for me to have sex with a man like him.¡± she added, raising up her left hand that had the ring.


    ¡°Your fiance is not a good man though.¡± Ate shook her head.


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°He gave you such a beautiful and expensive diamond ring but neveres over to pick you up from work and I have never seen him at your ce the few times I have visited. Seems like he is all money and no efforts.¡±


    ¡°He is usually busy and he is not in the country at the moment.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work already. Enough chit chat.¡± she called off the talk and Ate nodded in agreement before moving her chair back to her desk.


    Mireille sighed softly in relief. She had lied to everyone that she had a fiance because she absolutely didn¡¯t want any man hitting on her. Her pregnancy wasn¡¯t enough to keep them off but along with an engagement ring, it worked perfectly except for in the cases of perverts like the manager who insisted that they could have ¡®fun¡¯ and it didn¡¯t matter if she was pregnant or engaged to another man.


    Mireille brushed the thoughts aside and focused on working.


    *


    Ditto watched as Dante got rid of his blood stained shirt and picked a new, neat white shirt and pulled it on. He unbuttoned the shirt, his gaze hard like it had been for the past three months.


    For the first month after Mireille had left, Dante had absolutely been broken. He didn¡¯t leave his home at all and did no office work not to talk of actually attending to the business.


    But one day, Dante had stumbled upon the sketchbook that contained Mireille¡¯s ns for the shopping mall they had been nning to build for her.


    The sketchbook seemed to have returned life into Dante but this time, he was more beastly. Ditto had stayed with Dante long enough to be used to how monstrous Dante could be but still yet, he was surprised by this even more beastly side of Dante.


    There were few things that Dante would overlook in the past but not anymore. Dante would fish out every little mistake and make whoever was responsible for it pay with his life.


    He was also working on building the shopping mall ording to the ns in the sketchbook. Ditto knew all of these was because of Mireille and his boss just could not get over the woman he loved.


    ¡°Dispose his body.¡± Dante ordered.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡± Ditto and the two other men in the room lowered his head in a slight bow.


    The man Dante had just killed had made a mistake, exchanging the goods for fake money and although Dante had gotten his goods back and had unleashed his wrath on those who had dared to pay him with fake currencies, he had felt the need to get rid of the one who had made the mistake in the first ce.


    Dante walked out of the ce.


    ¡°Butcher his body and stuff it in a barrel then drop it into the river.¡± Ditto gave out instructions to the two men in the room


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    Ditto immediately walked out after Dante. He had something to tell Dante. Something he hoped would bring Dante and Mireille back together and bring back happiness to Dante¡¯s life.


    ¡°Boss.¡± he got to Dante just before Dante got into the backseat of the car.


    Dante raised a brow, demanding what the issue was.


    ¡°Forgive me, boss but I may have gone against your orders a bit.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Dante¡¯s face darkened and Ditto moved two steps back.


    ¡°I found out where Miss. Mireille is staying and I had someone follow her.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck did I tell you about this?¡± Dante took a step closer, making Ditto take another step back.


    ¡°I am sorry, boss. But you might want to hear this¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything.¡± Dante cut Ditto off.


    The only thing holding him back from going after her all these while was the fact that he had no idea where she was. If Ditto told him where she lived, he would lose control of himself in less than a week and go off to see her.


    It was better not to know.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you dare go against my orders ever again. I won¡¯t take it easy on you next time, Ditto Pavarotti.¡± he warned sternly and moved back to get into the car when Ditto decided to throw caution into the air and yell the words out.


    ¡°Miss. Mireille is pregnant!¡±

 Ciao Principessa

    For the next few seconds, Dante was frozen to the spot. He didn¡¯t turn to face Ditto and didn¡¯t look away from the car he was about to get into.


    His head throbbed and his heart raced at the same time, definitely not for the best reasons. His face had been drawn into a hard, scary look.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± His words were picked, one after the other as he turned slightly to face Ditto.


    ¡°Miss. Mireille is pregnant¡± Ditto replied, his voice lower this time around.


    It had just been three months since they had parted and Mireille was already pregnant? During these three months, Dante had not touched another woman. He had not even attempted it because he knew he could not and yet Mireille had gotten another man and gotten pregnant already.


    ¡°She is still pregnant.¡± Ditto mumbled the words and Dante¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡®Still?¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°Miss. Mireille has a baby bump. If she left here three months ago and was impregnated within these three months, I do not think her baby bump would be that obvious and ording to the person I asked to watch her, Miss. Mireille is not meeting with any other man.¡± Ditto raised his head up and looked at Dante as he broke the news to him.


    ¡°The child Miss. Mireille is carrying has to be yours, boss.¡±


    Dante felt his head do a little spin. Mireille had not lost the child and yet she had lied to him for three months and made him live with the guilt of being the worst father to his unborn child by killing the child before the child even arrived in the world.


    James had lied to him too because there was no way Mireille would be pregnant and James would have no idea about it. Dante¡¯s fists clenched as his brows pulled closer.


    ¡°Send the address of Mireille¡¯s home to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    *


    Mireille walked down the road. She had a grocery bag in her left hand and her bag in her right hand as she trudged home.


    She had decided to take a walk home instead of taking a cab, since she had not been exercising regrly these days.


    ¡°Mommy is doing this to ensure youe out healthy. Everything mommy does is for you, okay?¡± She spoke, staring down at her stomach before giving a soft giggle.


    Her unborn baby was her closestpanion whenever she was alone. She recalled Dante¡¯s conversation with the child months back and the smile on her face gradually faded.


    ¡°Everything is fine.¡± she braced herself and continued to walk down the road.


    Mireille could hear the noise of a motorbikeing from behind her but she paid absolutely no attention to it since she was not walking in its way.


    The motorbike rode past her and the person seated behind the rider snatched Mireille¡¯s handbag before she could realise it.


    ¡°Hey! Thieves!¡± She called out in a loud voice, hoping someone or anyone would help her but she only heard the menughing out loud as the motorbike zoomed away.


    Dropping her grocery bag to the floor, Mireille ran after the motorbike. She had her phone, her ID card, her debit card all inside the handbag but worse, she had the ring inside the bag.


    She had pulled it off and dropped it in the bag when she went grocery shopping.


    ¡°Stop you thieves!!¡± She cried out but the bike was gone already.


    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± she shook her head as she slowed down.


    Another bike zoomed past her, this one even faster.


    ¡°Bastards!!!¡± Mireille screamed, immediately assuming that the other bike had to be a thief too.


    ¡°You slimy bastards!¡±


    *


    Mireille walked to her front door with empty hands. She had reported the incident to the police and she hoped that they would be able to find her things.


    She was no longer with Dante but she could not bear losing the ring he had given to her. Getting to her front door, Mireille found the door slightly ajar.


    Her eyes widened and a rush of adrenaline surged through her body.


    ¡°Did thieveses to my home too? What the hell is it with thieves today?¡±


    Mireille was going to turn back and go to the police station to inform them about this too but recalling that the pink diamond ne was inside, she swiftly moved into the house.


    Her heart was pounding in her chest as she looked up the stairs and realised that her room was dimly lit.


    The thief had to be in her room and her room was where she had kept the ne. Losing the ring and losing the ne on the same night would be nothing short of a nightmare for Mireille and she didn¡¯t want to experience that nightmare.


    She walked up the stairs, treading carefully with a pounding heart. Her forehead was starting to get sweaty but Mireille refused to back away.


    She wasn¡¯t going to leave this house without the ne. It wasn¡¯t just expensive but it had belonged to Dante¡¯s mother! Hell, it had not just belonged to his mother. It was a family heirloom and she wasn¡¯t going to let some thief steal it away from her child.


    Getting to her room, Mireille gulped down hard. The door was just slightly open. She peeped into the room and only saw the shadow of a man in the room.


    She peeped into the room a bit more to be sure there was only one man in the room and she affirmed that it was only the shadow of a man who was in the room.


    Rushing back down the stairs as quietly as she could, she hurried into the kitchen and picked a knife.


    Mireille walked carefully back to her door, took in a deep breath, clutching the knife tightly and pushed the door open.


    ¡°You bastard! What are you doing in my room?! I know you are here to steal but don¡¯t you dare do so. Drop whatever you have taken and leave my home right now!¡± She said in the firmest voice she could muster as she looked at the back figure of the man who was standing beside her bedside table.


    The man looked a bit familiar but the tension in Mireille could not let her think that through.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°Your drawings of me are beautiful, Princess. How much did you miss me to have drawn so much?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The voice resounded through the room and Mireille¡¯s eyes squinted in utter surprise.


    ¡°N-no, it can¡¯t be.¡± she muttered and the man turned to face her, her sketchbook in his hands.


    It was Dante and he had a hard look on his face as his gaze settled on her.


    ¡°Ciao Principessa.¡±

 I Have Missed Him So Much

    Shocked was an understatement of what Mireille was feeling at the moment. Loads of questions rushed into her head, so much that she could not note out one of the questions.


    Dante was standing right in front of her, her sketchbook in his right hand, raised up just slightly above his head. Even in the dark, Mireille could clearly see that handsome face that she had missed so much.


    She wanted to jump on him and hug him so tightly but she held herself back from doing so. She had no idea how she was supposed to react to his sudden appearance in her home.


    Without another word from any of them, Dante walked over to the light switch and turned on the lights. His gaze fell on Mireille¡¯s face and he felt his heart warm up.


    She still looked ravishingly beautiful with her dark hair sying down her shoulders and her hazel eyes staring at his with a mixture of emotions in them. Emotions he could not figure out yet.


    Why had she hidden the fact that their child was alive? No, why had she lied to him in the first ce? Was she that scared of him and wanted to run away so much that she could tell such lies to him?


    ¡°What are you doing in my home, Mr. Romano?¡± Mireille finally spoke up, her voice a bit shaky.


    Dante picked up her handbag from the couch and stretched it out to her.


    ¡°My handbag!¡± Mireille gasped and snatched it from him.


    ¡°Did you steal this?!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯d stoop so low to steal your handbag? No, I don¡¯t want to steal anything from you. I tried stealing your heart but that didn¡¯t turn out so well, did it?¡± Dante said, letting his gaze drop down to her stomach.


    Being self aware by his gaze, Mireille gasped and covered her stomach with her handbag.


    ¡°Do you hate me this much, Mireille?¡± Dante questioned while Mireille¡¯s gaze fell to the floor.


    ¡°You hate me so much that you lied to me that you lost our baby and ran away from me?¡± Dante questioned.


    ¡°That¡­ That is not what happened.¡±


    ¡°Then what happened? Why was I left thinking for over three months that our baby was gone only for me to find out this morning that our baby is alive?¡±


    Mireille shut her eyes tightly, emotions surging through her. She recalled all the words James had said to her and pulled herself together with those words.


    This was for her baby.


    ¡°It¡¯s not our baby, Dante. It¡¯s my baby.¡± She stated firmly and ignoring her words totally, Dante walked closer to her, stopping right in front of her and bending over to her height.


    ¡°Do you take delight in making me miserable?¡± He asked, taking in her features.


    Heavens! He had missed every single bit of her.


    ¡°Wh-what the hell are you saying?¡± Mireille tried to look away from him as she felt her stomach tightening but Dante held her by the chin and made her look at him.


    ¡°I am saying that you leaving me left me miserable and you know that. And you know very well that the only reason I let go was because I felt like I killed our child. I have been at my worse for three months, Mireille!¡±


    ¡°You almost killed our child! And you almost killed me too. Please leave my home, Mr. Romano. I have nothing with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You have my ring, you have our child and you still fucking have my heart and you tell me we have nothing anymore?¡± Dante asked and Mireille moved away from him, not being able to stand so close to him anymore. She feared her true emotions would get into the way if she continued to stand so close to him.


    ¡°If your ring is what you want, then please take it but as for my child, you are no longer the father. This child is mine alone. I won¡¯t give my child a father like you.¡±


    Dante¡¯s brows squinted.


    ¡°A father like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dante. You are in dirty business and you have the heart of a¡­ Of a monster. I don¡¯t want my child to grow up with such a father.¡± she walked over to her bed and emptied her handbag.


    She picked the ring amongst the other items and turned to face Dante, putting on the bravest font she could muster.


    ¡°Here you go. Have your ring and leave, Dante.¡± her voice cracked as she tried not to let even a tear slide down her cheeks in front of him.


    Dante looked at her hand holding the ring towards him and then looked at her face once more.


    ¡°I really want to know why you hid our child from me.¡± he demanded.


    ¡°I have no exnations to offer to you.¡± Mireille insisted.


    ¡°No exnations to offer?! Do you know the guilt I lived with for the past three months?! Do you know for how long Iid in a pile of your things, just wanting to have you back but not wanting to go after you cause I thought I made us lose our child?! Do you know for how long I was haunted with nightmares because of this? Do you even know how much I missed you?! Do you know any of that, Mireille?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Dante!!¡± Mireille screamed back at him, tears rolling down.


    ¡°You lied to me! We were together for months but you didn¡¯t tell me about what you were involved in!¡±


    ¡°Because I feared this happening! Because I feared that you would see me as a beast once you found that out and I was right. Because that is what you now see me as, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk about any of this, Dante. I only want to protect my child now! I don¡¯t care about any other thing anymore! So just leave because you are not getting me back and you are not getting my child too.¡± she stated firmly.


    ¡°No, Princess. I will get my Princess back and we will both have our child.¡±


    ¡°Even if I do not love you anymore?¡± Mireille tried to say that as coldly as she could.


    Dante let out a small chuckle before raising the sketchbook up again.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It definitely doesn¡¯t look like you do not love me anymore. The dress you wore when I proposed to you is also in the middle of your closet. It seems to me that you are still very much in love with me and trust me, I am still in love with you too. Hell! I can never fall out of love with you, Princess.¡± he walked over to her as Mireille quietened down, sniffling back tears gently.


    He reached his hand to her face, cupping her face and lifting her head up to meet with his gaze. Her skin felt soft, just like he recalled it to be.


    Dante felt an electrifying feeling, just touching her skin lightly.


    ¡°What do you see when you look at me? Do you see Dante, the one who is in love with you? Or do you see Dante Romano, the one who is a beast who killed his own father?¡±


    Mireille¡¯s heart tightened as her hand seemed to develop a life of their own. She raised it to his face, slowly until her right hand touched his face gently.


    ¡°I see¡­. I see you, Dante.¡± the words left her mouth as his eyes held onto hers as if in an enchantment.


    Without a word, Dante¡¯s hand on her face slid to her stomach and he rubbed her bump for a short while before getting down on his knees, all these while not breaking the eye contact.


    He leaned in and kissed on her bump. Mireille¡¯s lips parted in a shaky breath. It felt good having Dante meet with their child once more.


    ¡®Danger. Dante is danger for you and for your child¡¯ the words repeated in her head but she could not push him away from herself.


    ¡®Just let him. You will push him away right after this¡¯ she said to herself and watched as Dante rose back up to his feet.


    ¡°Princess.¡± he mumbled the name and pulled her into a hug.


    ¡®Alright. This is enough. You should push him away now¡¯ she said to herself but she could not.


    She had missed him too much. She had missed his warmth and his cologne, she had missed his hard body pressing into hers. She had missed the way his arms wrapped around her.


    Instead of pushing him off, Mireille found herself snuggling close to him instead.


    ¡®Heavens! I have missed him so much!¡¯

 A Beast

    The hugsted for about a minute before Mireille pulled herself together and shoved her emotions away. Bracing herself, she pushed Dante away, disengaging from the hug.


    ¡°Stay away from me, Dante! Why don¡¯t you understand that?!¡± She yelled at him and Dante groaned.


    ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± He questioned and Mireille furrowed her brows.


    ¡°W-what are you saying? I asked you to leave¡±


    ¡°And I already told you I am not going to leave. Not until I get you and my child back in my life. I have tried too hard to be away from you. I can¡¯t do it anymore. I can¡¯t live without you, Mireille. To survive, I have to be with you and that is what I am going to do. I am going to be with you¡± he stated firmly and Mireille gulped down hard.


    ¡°Then get out of my room, please. You¡­ Your presence is choking me, Dante Romano. I have started a new life already here and you are no longer in that life.¡±


    Dante stepped close to her, closing the distance Mireille had created when she pushed him away from her.


    ¡°We belong to each other and that new life you want, we are going to have it together¡± he took a light hold of her hair and twirled it gently.


    ¡°I am tired, Dante. I have been to work all day and all of these tonight is not the way I nned on ending my day. So please¡­ Please just leave and let me rest for the night¡±


    Dante let go of her hair. Even if she had hidden their child away from him and even though he had been mad throughout the journey to d, the moment he set his eyes on her, most of his anger had vanished.


    He could not stay mad at this beautiful soul but he was going to win her back to be his woman and he was going to father his own child.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let his child get another father while he was still alive.


    ¡°Please. I just want to rest¡± her voice quivered and her face looked tired.


    ¡°Fine¡­ Take a rest. We will talk better tomorrow. I will be on the couch if you wish¡± he replied.


    ¡°There is another room next to mine. Just stay there instead¡± Mireille replied before she figured out that she had just given him permission to stay in her house.


    ¡°If that is your wish¡± his eyes stared deeply into hers as he spoke and Mireille felt her heart race. She looked away sharply.


    The next day.


    Mireille paced her room, not wanting to step out of the room. She absolutely didn¡¯t want to face Dante or more precisely, the feelings were mixed.


    Deep in her, she knew she wanted to see him already but she could not help but be hesitant. She had prepared for work already and was done getting ready but she wasn¡¯t stepping out.


    Suddenly the knob of her door turned and the door was pushed open by Dante.


    ¡°Good morning, Princess¡± he greeted, shutting the door behind him as his grey eyes rested its gaze on her.


    He was clothed in ck sweatpants and a blue tee.


    ¡®Simple but hot¡¯ Mireille thought before she swiftly kicked the thoughts out of her head.


    Over thest three months, missing Dante had not been only emotionally. She had missed sex with him. Dante had almost made her addicted to sex already and three months without his touches, without his cock ramming her pussy and filling her up with his cum wasn¡¯t easy to go by.


    ¡°If you keep on staring at me like that, I might lose it¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring¡± Mireille looked away from him swiftly.


    ¡°You tell those lies too frequently.¡± Dante walked further into the room.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. You should eat before I drop you off at work¡±


    ¡°Drop me off??¡±


    ¡°Yeah and I will pick you up too.¡± He replied and Mireille let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°The both of us are no longer together so I am not going to eating anything you made.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s put it this way¡­ I am feeding our child. I won¡¯t let you go to work without feeding our child¡± he replied stubbornly.


    ¡°Once I get out of here, I will be asking the police over to get you out of my home.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Dante replied confidently.


    ¡°I will.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Then I will bribe them and have them go their way¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to hire thugs to throw you out of my home?¡± Mireille asked and Dante let out a small chuckle.


    ¡°Seems like you built up your feistiness all night.¡±


    Mireille felt her heart melt at his chuckle and his lit up face though it onlysted for a few seconds.


    ¡°But I am sure you know hiring thugs won¡¯t work too¡± Dante stated and walked back to the door. He pulled it wide open.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, you should be eating now¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be eating your meal¡± Mireille replied, grabbed her bag and walked out of the room.


    She walked down the stairs that led to the living room, nced at the dining table and looked away quickly, heading for the door.


    ¡°Here we go¡± Dante suddenly swept her off her feet, lifting her into his arms in bridal style.


    ¡°Let me down! Dante! Let me down!¡± She punched his chest as he carried her over to the dinning table.


    He dropped her gently on a chair.


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to eat what you made!¡±


    ¡°You know you want to.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°You and our child. I want the both of you. Be my woman once more and let me father my child¡±


    ¡°Dante, do you need me to remind you that you are a mafia boss? Do I need to remind you of how I almost died? I don¡¯t want the same life for my child¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Our child won¡¯t have the same life.¡±


    Mireille shut her eyes, trying to kill the emotions that were now reflecting in them.


    ¡°Whenever I see you, Dante. I can¡¯t help but recall that you killed your own father.¡±


    ¡°He deserved it, Princess. My father fucking deserved to die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Mireille got back on her feet, mming her fists on the table.


    ¡°You do think like a beast! No one deserves to be killed by their own child!¡±


    Dante wanted to say more. He wanted to pour his heart out to Mireille but seeing that she was getting emotional already, he concluded it wasn¡¯t the best time.


    He would have to make her listen to him when she got back from work.


    ¡°Alright, Princess. I think like a beast. I agree. Just sit back down and eat.¡± he grabbed her shoulders and gently lowered her back to the chair.

 Missed Your Fingers In Me

    ¡°Have a great day at work.¡± Dante handed Mireille her handbag and she shot him a re.


    It had taken minutes of argument between the both of them before Dante had his way and drove her to work.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± ady called, getting the attention of both Mireille and Dante.


    It was Ate.


    ¡°Hey, Ate.¡± Mireille immediately moved away from Dante but Ate seemed to be awestruck by Dante already.


    ¡°W-who is he? Is he your fiance?!¡± Ate squealed in excitement.


    ¡°Oh, he is not.¡± Mireille replied quickly, not letting Dante talk.


    ¡°Oh my! That just makes it better.¡± Ate pulled her phone out of her pocket.


    ¡°Can I have your contact, please?¡± She asked Dante, moving closer to him but Mireille was quick to get in between the both of them, a jealous look crossing her face.


    A smirk pulled at the corner of Dante¡¯s lips. He had intentionally kept quiet to see what Mireille¡¯s reaction would be and it was just as he expected. She was jealous.


    Leaning in close, Dante held her waist and pulled her back into him.


    ¡°My fiancee was just joking around. I am her man andpletely off limits to other women.¡± Dante moved close to her ear.


    ¡°You look cute when you are jealous. You so want me to belong to just you just as I want you to belong to just me.¡± He whispered.


    Mireille gulped down realising that her actions had indeed given off the fact that she was jealous but what could she do? She definitely could not just stand idle and watch Ate flirt with the man she loved.


    ¡°My heart still belongs to you only and my cock? Of course, it is exclusive to you, Princess.¡± he whispered hotly and kissed on her neck lightly and Mireille felt the touch send sparks all through her body.


    ¡°Oh my! You are so lucky, Mireille. He is so handsome.¡± Ate giggled and Mireille pulled away from Dante swiftly, her face in a bright shade of pink.


    ¡°Just leave already.¡± she mouthed to him with a frown and rushed in.


    ¡°Hey! Be careful not to fall!¡± He called out after her but she of course didn¡¯t look back at him.


    Dante lowered his gaze with a small chuckle. He was certain they would be back together soon.


    *


    ¡°I will be leaving now.¡± Mireille informed Ate, picking up her bag.


    ¡°Oh, leaving early so you can spend more time with your lover.¡± Ate teased.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Mireille brushed it off.


    ¡°What¡¯s ridiculous? You having such a hot man? Oh my! I wish I would find someone like him too. Wait, did he drop you off today because I told you yesterday that he wasn¡¯t giving you enough time and attention?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Mireille nced at her wristwatch.


    ¡°I have to go now. Chat youter.¡± she walked out of the office.


    She was leaving work twenty minutes early so she could avoid Dante picking her up from work. All throughout work, she had contemted calling James to tell him about Dante¡¯s appearance but had eventually brushed away the idea.


    She did not need James going off like an rm right now and perhaps it was time for her to make decisions herself without being influenced by James.


    Stepping out of thepany, Mireille heard her name being called from behind.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± it was the annoying voice of the manager.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Anderson?¡± She turned to face him with a polite smile on her face.


    ¡°You are off already?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, I received permission from the head of my department.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Do you have somewhere you are going to? Should I drop you off there? And if you have nowhere to go to and just want to rest, we could rest together.¡± a perverted smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Anderson but I have to decline your offer.¡± She replied and turned to leave but Mr. Anderson stretched his hand out and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be such a stubborn woman. My fantasy is to have one night with a beautiful pregnant woman like you. Just¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of her hand. Right now.¡± Dante¡¯s voice interrupted and Mireille raised her head to see him approaching her with a deadly look on his face.


    Mr. Anderson pulled his hand almost instantly.


    ¡°W-who are you?¡± He stuttered.


    ¡°Bastard.¡± Dante groaned and punched him in the face.


    ¡°Dante!¡± Mireille gasped and grabbed his right arm to stop him from raining more punches on the man who had fallen to the floor.


    ¡°Let go of me, Princess.¡± Dante said, his voice rigged with anger.


    ¡°Dante, no¡± Mireille¡¯s eyes pleaded with his.


    ¡°That bastardid his fucking hands on you and said nonsense about fantasising about you. I fucking want to¡­¡± Dante gritted his teeth, regretting that he had not alighted the car with his gun.


    ¡°Dante, please don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t kill him.¡± Mireille pleaded, knowing that the look in his eyes was the same look that had been in his eyes that night at the club before he ordered the man who had touched her that night to be killed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave. Please.¡± she begged him, her eyes staring deeply into his.


    ¡°Dio!¡± Dante took Mireille by the hand and pulled her towards him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°The only reason you will be staying alive is because my woman didn¡¯t give me the permission to kill you but still yet, I will teach you a valuable lesson, bastard.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave.¡± Mireille tugged at his arm.


    Looking away from Mr. Anderson, Dante tightened his grip around Mireille¡¯s hand and led her into the car.


    As soon as he was seated behind the wheels, Mireille reached her hand over to him.


    ¡°Dante, please don¡¯t kill him. Don¡¯t.¡±


    She could see the conflict in his eyes as he stared back at her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill him. I will just let that bastard know you are fucking off limits! How dare he fantasise about having you in his bed with our baby inside of you?! The mere guts of him¡­¡±


    ¡°Dante!¡± Mireille called and Dante let out a hot breath.


    ¡°I am fine. Everything is fine.¡± Dante shut his eyes, calming himself down.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and the fury in them seemed to have dissipated. He raised his hand which Mireille was holding up, to his lips and dropped a kiss on the back of her hand.


    Mireille withdrew her hands quickly, readjusting in her seat.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could go around touching me.¡± the will in her words were gone.


    Mireille shut her eyes tightly. It had just been a day since Dante crashed back into her life and she was melting away already.


    ¡°I made dinner already. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Dante revved the car into motion.


    *


    ¡°Salmon?¡± Mireille asked, sitting on the chair in the dinning room.


    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s great for the baby¡¯s growth and banana juice too¡± Dante replied and Mireille felt her heart thump.


    Dante was already being a great father to their unborn child. Definitely he would not turn into the bad father she feared, right?


    Dante sat on the chair beside her and dropped his hand on her thigh, just like he had usually done before. Mireille who was dressed in nothing but a sleep dress, moved a bit away from him.


    ¡°You are wasting your time doing all of this, Dante and¡­.¡±


    ¡°I saw your vibrator¡± Dante cut her off and Mireille¡¯s eyes widened as she blushed heavily.


    ¡°Did I let you go through my things?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I stumbled upon it, Princess¡± he grabbed the chair she was seated on and pulled her even closer to him.


    His hand dropped back to her thigh as he turned to face her properly.


    ¡°You missed my touches, didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked, his hand drawing circles on her thighs.


    Mireille parted her lips to speak but no words came out.


    ¡°You missed my hand journeying further and making its way to your pussy, didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked, his hand moving further up her thighs.


    Mireille¡¯s mped thighs slowly parted, giving him easier ess to her pussy.


    ¡°You missed feeling my fingers on your pussy, didn¡¯t you?¡± He asked as his thumb rolled over her panties that was slowly getting wet with her juices.


    ¡°Ohhh.¡± a soft moan left Mireille¡¯s lips and she pushed her hips forward a bit, wanting more. She had been craving his touch for months and now that it was here, she could not resist it.


    ¡°What more did you miss, Princess? Did you miss my fingers pushing your panties aside and touching your bare pussy lips?¡±


    ¡°Oh fuck.¡± Mireille threw her head back slightly as Dante¡¯s fingers grazed her pussy lips.


    Her body trembled slightly and Dante ker out a low groan. Her moan, the way her body shook in response to his touches turned him on even more.


    Three months without sex had left him wanting her real bad. He had nned on talking things out with Mireille tonight but fuck talking. He wanted to ravish her body and have her do the same to him.


    ¡°Did you miss my fingers in your pussy?¡± Dante asked huskily but this time he didn¡¯t thrust his fingers into her pussy.


    ¡°Tell me. Tell me you missed my fingers in your pussy and you will have them in there.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Mireille seemed to be fighting her hesitation.


    ¡°Do it¡­ Tell me, Princess.¡± Dante¡¯s thumb moved to her clit and teased it ever so lightly.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Aaargh! heavens! I missed your fingers in me, Master!.¡±

 His Past

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dante thrusted his fingers into her wet pussy and crashed his lips into hers at the same time, kissing her hard and muffling her moans as he sucked on her lips.


    The feel of her lips moving in sync with his drove him even crazier as he slid his tongue into her mouth, kissing her deeply in a wet, horny kiss.


    His fingers moved faster inside of her wet, tight pussy and Mireille moaned louder until Dante broke the kiss and kissed her face all over before kissing down to her neck.


    ¡°Oh yes! Harder¡­ I¡­ I so fucking want this. Harder, Master. Fuck me better.¡± She moaned as her body shuddered. She directed her hands to his crotch and just as she expected, found the huge bulge in his trousers.


    She ran her hands over it and heard him groan so sexily onto her skin.


    ¡°Shit! I am getting there so quickly.¡± she cried out, throwing her head back.


    Dante¡¯s fingers doubled up with the thrusts until Mireille¡¯s body was bucking with pleasure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cum yet. I want to be on my knees and drink all your squirt when you cum ¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Oh my fucking god! I missed that too. I missed watching Master swallow my cum and licking his lips after it.¡±


    Dante groaned and picked her off the chair. It was starting to get ufortable with them seated on different chairs.


    He cleared the dinning table of the meal he had spent hours making and dropped her on the table. There was no better meal than his Princess herself.


    ¡°You know what those dirty words of yours are doing to me. You know it so fucking well.¡± he said huskily against her right ear, his thumb rolling slightly over her hard clit.


    Mireille jerked, her grip on Dante tightening badly as her pussy constricted around his fingers.


    ¡°Oh that felt good. It would have felt so much better if it was my fucking cock that you squeezed with your pussy like that.¡±


    ¡°I want your cock too, Master.¡± Mireille moaned hornily. Keeping this side of her hidden away for three months was hard and letting it out now felt so fucking good that she just wanted to cum right on the spot.


    ¡°But please let me cum. Let me¡­¡± Her voice shook as his thumb continued teasing her clit while two fingers were still fucking her wet, dripping cunt.


    ¡°Tell me you love me and I just might let you cum this easily.¡±


    ¡°I do! You know I fucking love you, Master. I love you.¡± she moaned loudly and Dante dropped down to his knees, spreading her thighs and burying his face in.


    ¡°Cum, my princess.¡± he permitted and Mireille¡¯s hands reached into his hair, pulling his face into her pussy as she came with a loud moan of delightful pleasure.


    She came long and hard, gushing her squirt all over his face. Her body shuddered and trembled as Dante¡¯s tongue started working on her pussy, licking up her juices and having her fish out more for him.


    ¡°Oh yes! Like that, master. Your Princess loves it¡­ Fuck! Right there.¡± she moaned, a mini orgasm rocking her body again.


    ¡°Do it! More squirt for me top. I want to drink it all so cum for me.¡±


    ¡°Take it all. Take all you want from me.¡± she cried out in delight, her hazy eyes looking down at where his head was buried into her pussy.


    As Mireille recovered from her orgasm and Dante got back onto his feet, licking his wet lips. She felt a bit clear headed and scolded herself for letting her want for him take over her.


    As Dante leaned in to kiss her lips, Mireille stopped him, turning away from him.


    ¡°No. No, Dante.¡± she said breathlessly.


    ¡°This should not have happened. I¡­ I lost control for a second and¡­¡±


    ¡°Goddamnit, Princess. We are doing this cause we both want it! Or you don¡¯t see yourself fucking a man who is a beast?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Dante, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I doubt anyone who went through what I sent through would not be a beast! My dad, that bastard! He deserved much worse than death for what he did to I and my mum, Mireille but you know what you did? You only listened to what James said and never asked me why I killed my father! To you, I am just an a blood thirsty man who was thirsty one night and decided to kill his father just to drink his blood!¡±


    ¡°Dante¡± Mireille called and dropped her hands to his shoulders.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mireille lowered her gaze.


    Perhaps she really should give Dante a chance to exin everything to him. She had only heard from James and believed him. She had not talked it through with Dante like a real couple should have.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for me to listen, is it?¡± She raised her head and saw his gaze soften.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, Princess.¡± he lifted her into his arms and carried her to the living room where he dropped her gently on the couch.


    ¡°All I will be telling you tonight is the truth, Princess. You know I¡¯d rather not say anything than lie to you, right?¡± He asked, cupping her face.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mireille nodded with a whisper.


    Dante broke the eye contact as the unpleasant memories filled his head.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we are here, at this point in our rtionship, I would never want to talk about these things. I have long buried them and digging them up is terrible.¡± His hands slid down her face and he held her hands instead.


    ¡°My dad was in the mafia before me. He introduced me into the mafia or should I just be blunt and say he forced me into this?¡± Dante let out a forced chuckle and Mireille could feel the pains behind that chuckle.


    She felt her heart ache. She should have chosen to listen to him earlier.


    ¡°My dad was the worst man I have evere across and the day I¡­ I killed him, I felt at peace. Luca Romano, my father was the worst husband and the worst father¡­.¡±


    shback Starts.


    12 year old Dante looked confused as he walked behind his father and some men towards a room he wouldtere to know was called the dark room.


    ¡°Dad, what am I doing here?¡± He asked. It was the first time he was going into this side of the mansion where his family lived. His father had warned him sternly not to ever go to this part of the mansion but tonight, he was being taken there by his very own father.


    ¡°Oh Dante, I¡¯m just going to show you what daddy does for a living.¡± His father¡¯s response was brief like always.


    ¡°But you work at an office, right?¡± Naive Dante asked.


    ¡°I actually have a better job than that. Now shut up and just follow me.¡±

 His Past 2

    Note: This chapter contains violent scenes and elements of domestic and child abuse.


    shback Continues


    Dante¡¯s father was a man of few words and though Dante did not dislike his father, he hated the fact that his father seemed to always find ways to regard him as a weakling.


    Dante looked around at the unfamiliar faces who were following he and his father. He felt cold shivers run down his body at the hard look on their faces.


    They all finally walked into the dark room and Dante gasped at the sight in front of him. Three men were tied down and where bloody injured. They looked like they would give up the ghost anytime soon.


    ¡°Dad!¡± He gasped, his eyes widening at the site in front of him.


    ¡°Just be calm, Dante and act like my son.¡±


    ¡°Dad, why are these people hurt?¡± He asked.


    ¡°They offended your dad. And so, I will be punishing them. Actually they stole from me so I am going to be teaching them a lesson and I wanted you to watch.¡±


    ¡°b¡­. but dad, they look like they are going to faint in no time. You cannot punish them in their present state.¡± he said with fear in his eyes.


    ¡°You know nothing. Go sit over there and watch your dad deal with this.¡± his father pointed to a chair at the other side of the room.


    Dante felt his legs bucking but he did as his father said, not wanting to irk him. He held onto the chair arm tightly and watched as his father walked up to one of tied men. He grabbed one of them by the hair and pulled him forward.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Dante gasped and his dad scoffed.


    ¡°Stop whining like a kid. You are growing into a man already.¡± his father stretched his hand out to one of the men who had followed them in and one of them handed his father a gun.


    Dante¡¯s eyes narrowed in shock. He had heard gunshots several timesing from this part of the mansion but his mother had always told him that he heard it wrong and there was no gunshots anywhere. Dante had believed her eventually but seeing his father take a gun to the head of the weak man, Dante knew he had been right about the gunshots.


    ¡°Dad! What are¡­.¡± Dante got off his seat just at the moment his father shot the head of the man.


    Dante¡¯s legs went weak instantly as the man¡¯s body dropped to the floor and his father kicked at the body with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Good riddance.¡±


    ¡°D-Dad?¡± His voice quivered.


    ¡°You just sit and enjoy the show, son.¡± his father replied, no hint of remorse in his voice as he handed the gun back to the man who had given it to him.


    ¡°The butcher¡¯s knife?¡± His father demanded and another man handed it to his father.


    ¡°N-no! No Dad!¡± Dante screamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a wuss! Watch and learn how you should take care of those who steal away from you!¡±


    ¡°Let me out of here!¡± Dante screamed and ran towards the door.


    ¡°Get him back to the chair, tie him down and make him watch. I won¡¯t have a son who can¡¯t stand a bloody sight at the age of 12.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Dante was picked up and tied down to the chair, despite his screams to be let out of the room.


    ¡°Make him watch.¡± his father ordered and the man beside Dante held his jaw and made him look at his father who was now standing over the almost lifeless man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with his arm first.¡±


    ¡°N-no! No dad! Please let me go!¡± He cried out as his father raised the butcher¡¯s knife over the man¡¯s hand.


    With a grin on his face, his father butchered the man¡¯s hand and Dante could hear the man screaming in pains.


    ¡°Do you see this, Dante?! You have to show everyone their ce! You have to show them to where they fucking belong!¡±


    The bloody sight in front of the twelve year old made him want to throw up. He had never seen anything like it except in a few movies his father had made him watch.


    ¡°And then you spilt their head.¡±


    His father struck the man¡¯s head with the knife and blood oozed out.


    ¡°No! No!¡± Dante broke into tears.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me out of here!¡± He cried and screamed and it was at that moment, the door opened and his mother ran into the room.


    ¡°Luca! What in the world are you doing to our son?!¡± His mother screamed and Dante¡¯s father groaned, dropping the butcher¡¯s knife.


    ¡°Showing him how life works?¡± He shrugged so casually.


    ¡°You piece of shit! He is just 12! How can you do this in front of him?!¡± His mother cried and Luca¡¯s (Dante¡¯s father) face turned grim.


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°J-just let him go, please.¡± His mother¡¯s voice quivered in fear while Dante shook, tied down in his chair.


    ¡°I asked you a question. What did you just call me, Maria?¡± Luca questioned, his voice hard.


    ¡°Y¡¯all get out!¡± He ordered and the men in the room all walked out.


    ¡°You think you can just call me a piece of shit if you please?!¡± Luca pped his wife and Dante opened his earlier shut eyes.


    ¡°Dad! Please let go of mum! Please! Dad!¡± He begged.


    He knew already that his father usually beat up his mother but he never did it in front of him.


    ¡°Come get her then, fool!¡± Luca spat and pulled Maria by the hair.


    ¡°Please Luca!!¡± Maria begged as he mmed her head into the wall.


    ¡°You useless little thing! I don¡¯t fucking know how I ended up with you and this bastard son of yours!¡±


    ¡°Dad, please let mum go! Please!¡± Dante cried out but his father seemed to only derive more joy from the screams of his wife and son.


    For the next two days after that incident, young Dante was unable to step out of his room. The images of those men dying so bloodily stuck up in his head for long and sleeping at nights were nightmares for him.


    It however was just the beginning as his father forced him to the dark room again, barely a weekter. And that was how Dante grew, witnessing the deaths of many in the hands of his father.


    The more he saw, the less affected he was by the gory images and the happier his father was. Slowly but steadily, the young boy was turning numb and would just watch with a nk expression as his father killed.


    That was only the beginning to building a monster.

 His Past 3

    shback Continues.


    ¡°I said I am not interested!¡± Dante stated firmly.


    ¡°Does it look like I an giving you a choice here?¡± Luca asked, arching his brows as if in honest confusion.


    It had been six years already and throughout these six years, Dante had had to watch the way things were done and he had also had to watch his mother get beaten.


    Each time his father wanted to beat his mother, he would have Dante tied down first and proceed to hit his mother in front of him.


    ¡®Yes, son. Get even angrier. Let your heart harden as you watch me hit your mother. That¡¯s right. Only a hard heart is going to help you¡¯ his father would say to him while he begged him to let go of his mother.


    Countless times, Dante had told his mother to leave his father but his mother always insisted on staying, because of him.


    ¡°Oh, I see. I have no choice, right? You could as well force me to do it then. You can only force me to watch, Mr. Romano. You can¡¯t force me to take actions¡± Dante replied his father and Luca chuckled.


    ¡°I love the fact that you are getting more stubborn, son but in this case, your stubbornness absolutely would not work. You are joining the mafia, whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°I ampletely done with this conversation, Mr. Romano.¡± he got up from the chair.


    ¡°Lock the door.¡± Luca ordered and one of the men in the room locked the door.


    Dante groaned and turned back to face his dad.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go school. Tell him to open the door.¡±


    ¡°You are not going to school or anywhere else until you join the mafia.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I have never been that interested in school anyways.¡± Dante replied nonchntly and sat back down on the chair he had earlier been sitting on.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been interested but you always top your ss?¡± His father asked.


    ¡°Oh, I had no idea Mr. Romano has so much free time these days that he even checks my grade. I thought he¡¯d be too busy killing and selling drugs.¡±


    ¡°I also have to see if you are smart enough and I guess you are one smart kid.¡± Luca replied and a smirk appeared on his face.


    ¡°But you know one thing I think you¡¯d be more interested in?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s life.¡± his smirk turned into a grin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Mr. Romano!¡±


    ¡°And what would you do? Cry and scream, being tied to a chair while you watch me deal with her for your disobedience?¡± He asked and Dante¡¯s face turned grim.


    ¡°Mum is not even fully recovered from the beating you gave her thest time. Are you even human?!¡±


    ¡°I have no time to exchange words with you, Dante. Think carefully and make your decision. You join the mafia and I will just let your mother be but you continue being stubborn and I am absolutely going to put an end to her miserable life.¡± his father threatened and Dante felt his blood boil.


    He knew his father pretty well now and he knew that his words were not mere threats. His father would not hesitate to kill his mother just to have things his way.


    ¡°I fucking hate you!¡± Dante mmed his fist against the table and got up to his feet.


    ¡°Open the door, you bastard.¡± he growled at the man who had locked the door.


    ¡°Let him out.¡± Luca ordered and that was when the man opened the door.


    Dante stormed out of his father¡¯s study and headed to his mother¡¯s room immediately. He had to tell her to get out of this ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Mum!¡± He called, walking into the room.


    ¡°Yes?¡± His mother gave him a smile.


    That fake smile that covered all of the sufferings that she was going through.


    ¡°You need to get out of here today.¡±


    ¡°Dante.¡± his mother said in a tired tone, the smile vanishing.


    ¡°I have told you several times. I can¡¯t leave you here. Don¡¯t worry, I am fine. I am used to it now and¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not fine!¡± Dante cut her off in a loud voice and walked over to her where she was seated before her makeup table.


    He grabbed her shoulders and made her look into the mirror.


    ¡°This bruise, this scar. Which of them is okay, mum?! Nothing is okay! You are leaving this house this very day!¡±


    ¡°What exactly is the reason behind all of these, this morning?¡± His mother asked.


    ¡°Dad wants me to join the ¡®business¡¯!¡± he let out and his mother shot out of her chair.


    ¡°No! Never! I have to go and see him right away.¡± she made to walk away but Dante grabbed her by the arm, stopping her.


    ¡°Go and see him? Then what happens next? You yell at him or beg him not to drag me into this? And then he beats you up for raising your voice at him or still beats you up because begging is unfit for the wife of a powerful bastard like him?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about your father like that.¡± his mother mumbled and Dante shook his head.


    ¡°I will never understand you. But whatever it is, you are leaving here, mum. Dad is going to kill you if I do not join the mafia and you know it, mum. I don¡¯t want to join those bastards! Dad told me he is going to kill you if I don¡¯t. So just please leave this ce and go far away. Very far away. Do not worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you, Dante.¡± his mother shook her head, her eyes tear filled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear not knowing how you are coping and surviving.¡±


    ¡°If dad kills you, mum. You will never be able to know how I am coping and surviving. We can meet upter, mum. We can find a safe way tomunicate. Just leave, please.¡± Dante begged her.


    ¡°Dante¡­.¡±


    ¡°Please mum.¡± he begged even more and his mother hugged him.


    ¡°I love you, Dante. And I am sorry for bringing you into this.¡±


    ¡°I love you too mum.¡±


    Later that night, Dante¡¯s mum had packed up her things and escaped away from the ce. Dante felt so much better, knowing that his mother was now out of his father¡¯s grip.


    It was 1am in the morning when the door of his room was pushed open and his raging father walked in with Gasta and a few other men.


    ¡°You bastard! You convinced Maria to run away from home?!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I did. What are you going to do about it?¡± Dante asked. He was seated on a chair behind his study desk. He had been waiting for his father toe in all along.


    ¡°What am I going to do about it?! Some guts you have!¡± His father walked over to him and pulled him off the chair before punching him hard in the face.


    ¡°I can feel pain but it¡¯s not mine. Whose is it? Yours, perhaps, Mr. Romano?¡± Dante groaned with a victorious look on his face.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± His father punched him again.


    ¡°You are going to tell me where your mother went to!¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°And you want me to believe that?¡± Luca asked.


    ¡°No matter how strong one is, there are types of torture that would drive one crazy and make one spill every information in one¡¯s head. And I am not even strong. I am a weakling so of course, I just told her to leave without knowing where she was off to. That way, I have nothing to tell to you no matter what you do to me.¡± Dante grinned at his father.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Lock this bastard up! No food for him until I say so!¡±

 His Past 4

    Dante remained curled up on the cold floor of the room where he had been locked up. He was d in nothing but briefs and he felt cold but the cold was not his greatest concern at the moment.


    It had been five days without any food for him. All he had had ess to was water to keep him alive but Dante doubted if he was even still alive at that point. At times, he just wanted to m his head in a wall over and over again until he died.


    He had lived a life tortuous enough and he wanted no more of it, honestly. The door opened but Dante remained unmoved, thinking it was the man who delivered water to him.


    ¡°I see you are still alive and breathing.¡± It was his father¡¯s voice.


    ¡°A tough man just like me.¡± Luca added and Dante wished he could scream at his father.


    Thest thing he wanted to hear was that he was like his father in any way.


    ¡°So?¡± Luca crouched in front of his son.


    ¡°Are you ready to join the mafia now? Or do you want to die in here?¡± His father asked and Dante let out a low chuckle.


    With a small groan, he sat up on the floor and looked at his father.


    ¡°I will rather die in here. I bet I can survive about three or four more weeks though.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Luca asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Romano.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Luca got back onto his feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give him water to drink anymore. Let¡¯s see how far he can withstand this.¡±


    And with that order, another two days passed and those two days were the real hell for Dante. Not having water right after not having anything to eat for five days left himpletely weak.


    It waste at night when the door opened. Dante didn¡¯t react to the door opening.


    ¡°Dante!¡± He heard his mother¡¯s voice and his eyes opened.


    ¡°Mum!¡±


    ¡°Dante!¡± His mother cried out and rushed over to him with a bottle of water.


    Dante grabbed the bottle of water from her and gulped it down thirstily just as his father walked in with a grin on his face.


    As soon as Dante could talk, he asked his crying mother why she hade back.


    ¡°Why are you here, mum?¡± His voice was weak as his mother pulled him into a hug.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand this happening to you, Dante. I had toe back.¡±


    ¡°No big deal. I just had to send her a couple of videos of how you were faring to her friends and the video did get to her so here she is to save you.¡± his father cackled.


    ¡°This is no way to treat your own family, Luca!¡± His mother screamed.


    ¡°I have told you several times to stop raising your voice at me, Maria. I won¡¯t be touching you though. You need your strength to nurse your son back to health ¡± Luca said and walked away.


    For the next two days, Luca stayed away from his wife and son while Dante recuperated. But they only had those two days of peace as Luca barged into Dante¡¯s room the next day.


    Dante who had been taking a nap woke and sat up on the bed as his father stopped beside the bed, a menacing grin on his face.


    ¡°I have given you enough time to get back on your feet. Now goes the question again, are you ready to join the mafia, Dante?¡± He asked and Dante felt badly conflicted at this moment.


    His mother was in the house and he was sure that it would not be easy for her to run away anymore.


    ¡°Get out of bed.¡± Luca ordered and with a hard look, Dante did as his father did.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Luca added and Dante did so.


    They both walked into the dark room and just as expected, Dante saw the men meant to be killed on their knees. They were four men there.


    Without a word, Dante headed over to his chair where he was always made to watch things happen but his father grabbed him by the arm, stopping him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t need to sit today. You will be doing the killing.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t mean that, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I mean it. You have been watching for six years right. Time to show me what you have learned.¡±


    ¡°Never! Why would you think I would do this?!¡±


    ¡°Because you have no option?¡±


    ¡°Bring his mother in!¡± Luca called out in a loud voice and Marie was brought into the room by a man who had a knife to Marie¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Stop! What the fuck are you doing?! Let go of her!¡±


    ¡°Kill them.¡± Luca stretched out a gun to him.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± he urged.


    ¡°No, Dante. Please don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, fucking shut up Marie. It¡¯s either your life or the lives of these four worthless men.¡±


    ¡°Dante, please don¡¯t!¡± Marie continued pleading but Dante could not help it.


    He could not watch his mother die. His hand reached forward and took the gun from his father. He shut his eyes and let out a shaky breath.


    ¡°Do it, Dante. Kill them all already.¡± Luca grinned.


    ¡°I fucking hate you.¡± Dante let out before pointing the gun towards one of the men.


    ¡°Dante! I said stop! Don¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, mum.¡± he mumbled and shot at the first man.


    Loudughter left Luca.


    ¡°Finally! Dante! That was your first kill, you are finally a man now. C¡¯mon man, go on. Kill the second one.¡±


    Dante groaned as he shot at the second person and third one in quick session.


    ¡°What do you think? He will do just great, won¡¯t he?¡± His father asked Mark who was also in the room.


    ¡°He definitely will after he gets over this entire emotional rollercoaster he is currently on.¡±


    ¡°Just a matter of time¡± Luca grinned.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, thest one.¡±


    ¡°This is hell! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Dante threw the gun at the wall and the proud grin on Luca¡¯s face vanished.


    ¡°You stupid son!¡± He yelled at Dante and without one second of hesitation, he grabbed the knife from the man holding Maria hostage and stabbed the knife into her left thigh.


    ¡°Mum!!¡± Dante screamed.


    ¡°Now do it! Or I will fucking kill her! And not with the gun this time. I want you to stab him at least ten times!¡±


    ¡°Mum!¡±


    ¡°D-Dante¡±


    ¡°You are wasting my time.¡± Luca said impatiently.


    ¡°The knife.¡± Dante demanded, his voice shaky.


    One of the men in the room handed him another knife and Dante walked over to thest man. He pushed the man to the floor and with no hesitation, he stabbed the man in the chest.


    ¡°This is what you want, right?! Does this satisfy you?!¡± Dante screamed as he began stabbing the man repeatedly.


    A pleased smile appeared on Luca¡¯s face as he watched his son stab the man over and over again with rage and anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it should be.¡±


    By the time Dante stopped, he was covered in the blood of the man he had just killed.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Lucamended and walked over to Dante.


    ¡°Your friend, James and his little sister, Mireille came by a few times while you were locked up. I know you have missed your best friend already and want to go to school badly but not yet, there¡¯s a delivery you need to do tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ A delivery?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It will be your first drug delivery and if you don¡¯t seed at it, your mother¡¯s wound won¡¯t be treated.¡±


    And that was how Dante got into the ¡®business¡¯. His first drug delivery was a perfect sess and his father smiled at him countless times when he came back.


    Dante hated him even more with every second that passed. He heard as his father bragged to Mark about how his son had his blood in him and would seed greatly.


    Dante thought that at least now, he would be able to bargain his mother¡¯s peace with Luca but he had now idea how wrong he was.


    It was the next day and Dante had just finished getting ready for school. He had been away from school for too long already and he already missed hanging out with James and having fun teasing Mireille.


    He stepped out of his room and was walking past his mother¡¯s room when he heard his father¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You heard me, Maria! Hand over that ne! We won¡¯t keep millions of dors as a fucking jewelry when I can invest the money and bring us a lot more money.¡±


    ¡°A jewelry? It¡¯s my family heirloom!¡±


    ¡°Heirloom? Such a fancy name. Whatever it is, you should hand it over already. I need it. It¡¯s not like you have a daughter you will hand it over too, do you?¡±


    ¡°I will give it to my daughter inw in the future!¡±


    ¡°Woman, how sure are you that you would still be alive by the time your son decides to get married? You don¡¯t look like you willst long on earth anymore.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s your fault, Luca! I look like this because you made me!¡± Marie yelled back.


    All these while, Dante remained by the door, listening to his mother and father argue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice at me.¡± Dante heard his father say in that tone he knew his father used when he was about to beat his mother up.


    ¡°No!¡± Dante muttered.


    His mother was still recovering from the stab in her thigh. He could not let his father further harm her. He grabbed the door knob and tried opening the door but it was locked already.


    ¡°Open up this door!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°Hand it over, Marie. I don¡¯t want to have to beat you up.¡± Luca threatened.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Marie shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s in your drawer, right?¡± Luca shoved her away and pulled open the drawer and it really was there.


    ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t touch it with your filthy hands!¡± She yelled and tried to pull Luca away but with a groan, Luca pushed her off him and Marie fell to the floor, hitting her head on the hard floor.


    ¡°Lu¡­ Luca.¡± she groaned out his name in pains.


    ¡°I will take care of this.¡± Luca grinned and walked away with the ne.


    He unlocked the door and stepped out of the room. Dante ignored him and ran into the room quickly.


    ¡°Mum!¡± He got down on his knees beside her and lifted her bleeding head up to his thighs.


    ¡°Da¡­ Dante.¡± his mother gave him a smile.


    ¡°Mum! Don¡¯t say a word, I will take you to this hospital right away.¡± Dante said.


    ¡°Dante.¡± Marie shook her head as she felt the cold hands of death reaching out for her already.


    ¡°Please find the heirloom. Please, Dante. Don¡¯t let him auction the heirloom. Please, it¡¯s a family heirloom. It is not meant for the market.¡± she begged with quivering voice.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now!¡± Dante pulled his frail mother into his arms and got on his feet to rush her to the hospital but as he got to the entrance of her door, he felt her body go limp in his arms.


    ¡°M-mum?¡± He called her name, scared of not getting a response from her.


    ¡°Mum?¡± He called again, the tears in his eyes starting to roll down already.


    ¡°Mum!!!¡± Dante crashed back onto his knees.


    ¡°Mum! Please wake up!¡± He shook her body up.


    ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t leave me, mum!¡±


    ¡°Mum!!¡± He screamed and heard footsteps approaching.


    ¡°Maria?¡± Luca called as he stopped in front of Dante who was clutching his mother¡¯s body tightly.


    With the tears rolling down his cheeks, Dante looked at his father and he saw nothing more than a monster, a beast he wanted to kill.


    ¡°Maria?¡± Luca called again.


    ¡°You killed her! You killed her!¡±


    ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s dead.¡± the words slowly left Luca¡¯s lips.


    ¡°These¡­ These things happen.¡± he stuttered.


    ¡°Losing one¡¯s parent eventually is a natural thing. Be a man and stop¡­. Stop crying¡±


    ¡°Stop crying?!¡± Dante cried even more, the hate in his heart increasing until it filled up his heart entirely.


    His father wasn¡¯t human! He just could not be human.

 I Love You-2

    Since the only person his father had been using to force him into the mafia was now dead, Dante returned to his earlier stance of his not joining and that stubbornness was how he found himself tied to chair barely 24 hours after his mother¡¯s death.


    His mother had not even been buried yet but it was obvious that his father was long over her death. Luca had only appeared shaken for a few minutes and that was all.


    The bastard had not even shed a single tear.


    ¡°Do whatever you want, Mr. Romano. Just kill me in fact. I will dly die in your hands like my mum died in your hands.¡±


    ¡°What do I do with you?¡± Luca groaned, shaking his head.


    ¡°I do have an idea, Luca.¡± Mark spoke up.


    ¡°And what is that?¡±


    ¡°You might not like the idea but I was just thinking if you could chop off his mother¡¯s finger, boil it up and have him eat it. I am so fucking sure his heart will hardenpletely after that.¡±


    ¡°What the¡­.?!¡± Dante was shocked by what Mark had said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be contemting that!¡± He yelled at his father who seemed to be thinking about it.


    ¡°You made this happen, Dante.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Let her body be! I will do whatever you want! Till whenever you want!¡± Dante cried.


    ¡°No, son. We will go by what Mark said and then we will talk about you doing what I want.¡± Luca replied.


    In no time, Dante was seeing his mother¡¯s finger in a te in front of him.


    ¡°You are a bastard!¡± He shook violently on the chair, trying to break free but he was unable to do so.


    ¡°Feed him. Even if he does not chew, make him swallow.¡± his father ordered and two men held him down to keep him in ce as another man ripped the flesh off the finger, separating the flesh from the bone.


    Dante gritted his teeth closely, refusing to open up to be forcefully fed his mother¡¯s flesh but he soon felt someone grab his hair painfully hard, yanking his head back.


    ¡°Stop!¡± He screamed in pains but that was all it took for his mother¡¯s flesh to be pushed into his mouth.


    His hair was let go of and one of the men holding him down ensured his mouth was shut, to make sure he would not spit out the flesh in his mouth.


    After minutes of painful struggle, Dante mistakenly swallowed the flesh. His teary eyes stared at his father and Mark and he hated the both of them even more.


    It was at that moment that Dante decided that he would be the end to the lives of these two men.


    ¡°Let go of him.¡± Luca said, seeing that Dante had finally swallowed it.


    ¡°All of what happened to your mother is a result of your stubbornness, Dante.¡±


    Breathing heavily, Dante felt his pains slowly fading away and being reced by coldness.


    ¡°Untie me.¡± he said the words in a voice different from what Luca was used to hearing from him.


    ¡°Untie him.¡± Luca ordered and Dante was untied.


    He got up on his wobbly feet and felt his insides churn. He threw up and he could not be more d in his life that he threw up.


    Seeing the piece of flesh in his puke, Dante¡¯s rage increased and he straightened up, a deadly look in his eyes. Without a word to anyone, he moved to the opposite wall where knives and a few other weaponsid.


    He picked the roundhead and walked over to the man who had pushed the flesh into his mouth.


    ¡°Die!¡± He growled and smashed the spiky head of the roundhead into the man¡¯s head.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man fell to the floor instantly, bleeding heavily. With no hesitation, Dante smashed him countless times even after it was obvious that he was dead.


    Dante dropped the bloody roundhead to the floor and looked at his father who seemed to be a bit surprised by his actions.


    A crazy grin appeared on Dante¡¯s face as he spread his bloody arms.


    ¡°You like this monster you just created?¡± He asked and the surprised look on his father¡¯s turned into satisfaction.


    ¡°What jobs do you have on ground for me, boss?¡± Dante asked, calling his father boss like every other men under his father.


    ¡°You will have to efficiently juggle between school and work because I have lot of job for you, Dante Romano.¡± Luca grinned.


    **


    shback Ends


    Mireille brushed the tears off her face as Dante finished telling her about his past.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry for not listening to you earlier. You went through a lot, Dante.¡± she apologized and cupped his face. She could see the pains in his eyes and she could not imagine just how hard it had been for Dante to go through all that he had gone through and for him to still remain strong through all of it.


    ¡°I am sorry you had to go through all of that, Dante and I¡­ I am sorry that I called you names without ever listening to you. I feel like a fool and¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Princess. You had no idea about all of this and perhaps I should not have killed him like you said but I could not hold it in. I hated him, I still hate him even after his death and¡­ And I felt so much at peace after his death. I felt good when I shot him.¡± Dante¡¯s voice was strained.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dante. He¡­ He¡­ It¡¯s just okay. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±


    ¡°I am really sorry.¡± Mireille apologized again and pulled him close, hugging him tightly.


    Dante raised her to sit on hisps and buried his face in her neck as he hugged her tightly, findingfort in her embrace.


    ¡°I should never have left you without listening to what you had to say.¡±


    ¡°Just be with me. I don¡¯t give a fuck about the past anymore, I only care about the present and the future and I can only imagine the present and future with you. Without you in it, it¡­ It will be so fucking bleak.¡± Dante hugged her even tighter and then pulled away from the hug a few secondster.


    ¡°I know I might sound desperate right now but that is because I really am. I am desperate to have you and our child in my life. Give me a chance, Mireille. I¡­ I love you so much and I promise¡­ ¡± He raised his hand to cup her face.


    ¡°I promise that I will protect you for real this time. I will protect you with myst breath and I will never ever make you feel unloved for even one second. I don¡¯t know If you are even more scared of being with me after finding out all what my mum went through in the hands¡­.¡±


    Mireille cut him off with a quick kiss and pulled away, staring deeply into his eyes.


    ¡°I know you, Dante. You love me a lot and you will never hurt me like that.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean I have my ce back in your life?¡± Dante asked and a smile appeared on Mireille¡¯s teary face.


    ¡°Yes, Dante. I love you so much and no one else will take your ce in my life.¡±

 Impatient

    Dante pulled Mireille into another hug, squeezing her close tightly. He could not be more relieved that Mireille was finally back to him.


    ¡°Thank you for giving this man another chance in your life.¡± He pulled back from the hug and stared into her beautiful hazel eyes that still had tears in them.


    ¡°No more tears. I am over everything already, Princess. I had a few therapeutic sessions and I don¡¯t want to focus on the past anymore. I want to focus on you and our baby.¡± he dropped his hand to her baby bump.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mireille felt the words stuck in her throat and she gulped down the words.


    Dante pulled her face close and kissed her lips. Almost instantly, Mireille reciprocated the kiss, her hands dropping onto his broad shoulders.


    She kissed him back, their lips brushing against each other before Dante sucked her tender lower lip into his mouth. A soft moan left Mireille and Dante¡¯s hand on her bump moved to her waist.


    ¡°Your lips taste so good, Princess. Like always.¡± Dante groaned before thrusting his tongue into her mouth.


    ¡°Let me.¡± he whispered against her lips and Mireille calmed, letting him do whatever he wanted to do. Dante slid his tongue back into her mouth, letting his tongue glide right over hers.


    It was more like he was tongue fucking her mouth and Mireille¡¯s grip on his shoulders tightened.


    Closing his lips on hers, Dante kissed her hard and Mireille kissed him back, their tongue moving with each other.


    ¡°I am so fucking hard. I can¡¯t wait to be inside of you¡± Dante got up on his feet and Mireille wrapped her legs around his waist.


    ¡°Would you like to be bent over this table right here? Or would you like this first time in three months to be on your bed?¡± Dante questioned, his voice deep and husky.


    ¡°Right here, Master.¡± Mireille whispered.


    ¡°I want to be bent over right here.¡± She moaned as Dante grinded her into his hard on.


    ¡°Perfect decision.¡± Dante growled and dropped Mireille to her feet that were starting to to quiver from the excitement already.


    Mireille saw his face darken and she felt her pussy get wetter seeing that dark look on his face. Dante sat on the couch and leaned back slightly. Mireille¡¯s gaze rested on the bulge in his trousers before she trailed her gaze to his hard body as Dante pulled off his clothes.


    ¡°Stop staring and get those clothes off your body right now.¡± he said in that tone Mireille had so much craved over the months.


    Her hands reached for the hem of her sleep dress but she hesitated, wondering if Dante would find her sexy with her baby bump.


    As if he could read her mind, Dante spoke up.


    ¡°Come over here. Now.¡±


    Mireille moved over to him and he pulled her down, leaned in and kissed her lips shortly, moving down to her neck and kissing her neck and shoulders before moving to her ears. He sucked her earlobe into his mouth and Mireille threw her head back.


    ¡°Oh fuck.¡±


    ¡°You are the most beautiful woman my eyes have been blessed to see. Let me see that body. Don¡¯t you dare try to hide all of that sexiness from your master.¡± he licked the skin behind her ear and Mireille moaned.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Get to it.¡± Dante pulled away from her and Mireille could feel her confidence level shooting up.


    She grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled it off her body.


    ¡°Oh god.¡± Dante groaned put his hand over his bulge and ran his hands over it.


    ¡°You look so fucking perfect. How are you this perfect every single time?¡±


    ¡°Get that bra off those tits right now.¡± he ordered and Mireille unsped the bra.


    She had purposely worn a bra because just a few hours ago, she wanted to be as distant from Dante as possible but that was no longer the case.


    ¡°Now turn back and jiggle that ass.¡±


    ¡°Yes Master.¡± Mireille turned back, her hands digging into her hair as she jiggled her ass.


    ¡°Cielo!¡± Dante could no longer hold back.


    ¡°Bring that ass here and sit it right on my face.¡±


    Mireille turned to him and got on the couch, her legs parted as she stood on the couch and lowered her ass to his face.


    ¡°Tasting this perfect pussy once more.¡± Dante¡¯s hand reached behind and smacked her ass at the same time he stuck his tongue into her pussy.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Mireille held onto his head for support as her legs lost more control.


    ¡°Let it go and fucking sit on my face like you¡¯re sitting on a couch.¡± Dante groaned, noticing that Mireille wasn¡¯t sitting on his face properly.


    ¡°I¡­ I have added some weight of recent and¡­.¡±


    A spank to her ass cut her off and she gasped.


    ¡°And does it look like I care?¡± Dante pulled her down entirely and buried his face into her cunt.


    ¡°Oh god! Yess¡± Mireille moaned.


    ¡°Grind it on my face.¡± Dante¡¯s words were muffled as his face was buried in her pussy.


    His tongue reached for her clit and Mireille shivered, her grip on his head tightening as the pleasure shot through her.


    ¡°I¡­ I am going to grind on Master¡¯s face now.¡± she moaned and started grinding her pussy on his face.


    Every second sent pleasure sparks running through every bit of her.


    ¡°Aaaah! Right¡­. Right there! Oh my god! Oh my fucking god!¡± She grinded into his face harder as his tongue parted her pussy lips smf pushed into her pussy, fucking her pussy.


    Her grinding turned more frantic and Dante knew clearly that she was going to be cumming soon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you. Let go of my hair and fondle those beautiful tits.¡±


    His words drove her even more crazy and her hands found her tits.


    She fondled her tits, throwing her head in pleasure.


    ¡°Too¡­ Too good¡± she whimpered as she felt herself approaching her orgasm.


    ¡°Aaaah! I like that¡­ Fuck! I love it¡­ Thank you Master.¡± she moaned nastily.


    ¡°I¡­ I can feel iting. I am gonna cum¡­ I am going to cum on Master¡¯s face, can I? Can I shoot my squirt over your face, Master?¡± Her moans turned louder.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Dante groaned into her pussy as one of his hands holding her by her waist left her waist and reached up for her lips.


    ¡°Suck on my fingers.¡±


    Mireille immediately did as he said, her tongue flickering over the three fingers in her mouth.


    ¡°Such a greedy sucker. You will have your mouth filled soon and then you¡¯ll be able to suck as much as you want to.¡± He pulled his hand out of her mouth and moved it down to her ass, reached for her ass cheeks and parted it.


    ¡°Shit! I¡­ May I cum, Master?¡± Mireille¡¯s body bucked as her climax threatened to happen.


    Without a response, Dante pushed two fingers into her ass and Mireille screamed.


    ¡°Cum.¡± He gave her the permission and Mireille¡¯s hands left her tits to hold his head back.


    ¡°Yesssss!! Cumming!!¡± She screamed in pleasure, cumming hard.


    For what seemed like an eternity of pleasure, Mireille rocked her pussy on Dante¡¯s face, cumming and squirting all over his face and his body while Dante had a feast.


    ¡°Urgggh.¡± he groaned as her orgasm subsided. He pulled her up from his face and lowered her to hisps. Her body shook again with the pleasure that still ran through her.


    Dante grabbed her chin and kissed her deeply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to hold back from dropping every inch of you on me. I don¡¯t work out for any other reason apart from holding you in my arms.¡± he said to her.


    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t do so next time, Master.¡± her pleasure filled eyes made Dante¡¯s cock harder.


    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t.¡± Dante ran his hands over her belly bump.


    ¡°And don¡¯t ever think that our baby inside of you makes you look in any way less sexy. If anything, you look even sexier.¡±


    ¡°Look at these tits. They seem to have gotten bigger.¡± his hands cupped her tits and he jiggled them, making Mireille¡¯s breath heavier.


    ¡°You are fucking perfect, my little royal whore, understood?¡± He asked, his eyes staring at hers menacingly.


    ¡°Y-yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Next time I figure out you think of yourself as less, I will have no choice than to have to teach you a good lesson.¡±


    Mireille grinded her bare pussy gently into hisps.


    ¡°Dio¡­ Impatient, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Get down on your knees. You need to get your mouth and throat filled.¡±


    ¡°As Master wishes.¡± Mireille whispered sexily and got off hisps, getting onto her knees.

 Craziness

    Mireille reached for his zipper and Dante watched as she pulled down the zipper. He had intentionally not done it himself all these while because he wanted to see her do it. He wanted to see her pull his hard cock out, her both hands wrapped around it.


    Mireille felt her heart pound in excitement and she gulped down countlessly. She pulled his trousers along with his briefs down and Dante¡¯s cock sprang out.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Mireille gasped and licked her lips, her hands wrapped around his hard cock.


    ¡°Oh fuck. I waited three months to see this sight. You on your knees with my hard cock in your soft hands.¡± Dante groaned.


    ¡°I¡­ I missed you.¡± Mireille said to Dante and then looked back at his cock.


    ¡°And I missed you too.¡± she said to his cock and immediately licked the underside of his cock.


    ¡°Damnit! That feels good. I¡­ I almost forgot what it feels like to have my cock blown.¡±


    ¡°Master.¡± Mireille called, her tongue swirling around the sides of his cock.


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°Can I make your cock wet with my squirt?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Please?¡± Her lips pouted as her thumb moved towards the piercing of his cock and touched it ever so lightly, careful not to touch the tip of his cock. She was teasing Dante¡¯s cock in her own way.


    ¡°Hell yeah.¡± Dante groaned and watched Mireille¡¯s right hand leave his cock to her pussy.


    She rubbed her hand with her wet pussy and got it fairly wet before moving her hand back to his cock. She repeated the act a few times.


    ¡°There, Master¡¯s cock is slick now.¡± Mireille pouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, you little princess. Look into my eyes and suck the head of my cock into your fucking mouth. I am not that patient.¡±


    Mireille did as he said, looking deeply into his grey eyes as she moved her mouth to the head of his cock. Her tongue swirled over the tip of his cock and Dante growled in pleasure.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Lick all that precum up.¡± he growled and Mireille did just as he said before sucking his cock into her mouth. She moaned, with the taste of his pre cum getting on her tongue.


    ¡°Urgggh!¡± Dante threw his head back, breaking the eye contact between them as her warm, small mouth stretched to let him into her mouth.


    Her hands worked on the base of his cock, giving him a handjob as her hot mouth took more of his cock in.


    ¡°More! You know you can take it, my little whore. You know you can fucking take it. Open up and take me feel into your mouth.¡±


    Mireille pushed his cock into her mouth as much as she could as her hands moved to his balls. They were heavy with his cum and the thoughts of his cum filling her mouth or her pussy made her wet.


    Mireille bobbed her head on his cock, taking him into her mouth and letting his cock back out. She was literally fucking on his cock with her mouth as best as she could.


    Her fingers found the spot between his balls. She knew Dante enough to know that spot drove him crazy.


    ¡°Fuck! There, you are so fucking good. Such a good girl for my cock. You worship my cock so good, don¡¯t you?¡± He growled, bucking his hips lightly as he began to take over her mouth.


    Getting out of breath, Mireille pulled away from his cock and looked into his eyes, her hands leaving his balls to run her saliva all over his hard cock, lubing him up.


    ¡°Oh fuck, you should not have taken your mouth off. Now I have to fuck that mouth myself.¡± Dante grabbed her hair.


    ¡°Yes, do that Master.¡± Mireille managed to say before he pulled her mouth back to his cock.


    Holding her mouth down to his cock, Dante bucked his hips, thrusting into her mouth.


    ¡°Oh shit! Feels so good inside of your mouth. You feel so good. Aaargh!¡± He fucked her mouth, stretching and straining her lips as she took his thick cock into her mouth.


    ¡°You want three months worth of cum, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mireille¡¯s looked up at him, her eyes threatening to roll over as his cock reached deeper into her mouth.


    She gagged, her eyes rolling back when he thrusted hard into her mouth, making her take more than she had been taking.


    Dante pulled her away from his cock and fused their lips together, stealing her breath away once more.


    He broke the kiss, his eyes fiery.


    ¡°I fucking love you. You can fuck your pussy while I work my cock into your petite mouth. I am going to cum in your mouth, okay? I am going to cum and you are going to gulp it all down and then I am going to get down there and fuck the hell outta that tight pussy of yours, understood?¡±


    ¡°Aaargh, yes.¡± Mireille¡¯s right hand moved low and found her pussy as Dante pulled her back to his cock.


    ¡°Yes!¡± He groaned as he thrusted into her mouth a few times before pulling her downpletely, gagging her with his cock and keeping her face buried in his crotch.


    ¡°Oh shit! That feels good! Urgggh! Just a bit more. I am choking you with my cock, right? And you are fucking your pussy while I do so!¡± Dante let out a string of words as the pleasure ran through his body. A type of pleasure he had missed so much.


    He finally let Mireille off his cock and Mireille copsed to her knees, breathing heavily with her well used mouth spread with her drool all over.


    ¡°Oh my! Oh my god!¡± She breathed out, her fingers working even more hastily in her pussy.


    Dante got up to his feet and Mireille, like a cock hungry whore for him that she was, moved towards him quickly.


    ¡°I am almost there.¡± Dante said to her.


    ¡°Me¡­ Me too.¡± she moaned.


    ¡°You cum only when I cum.¡± as Dante pushed his cock back into her mouth.


    ¡°Almost¡­ Soon.¡± He groaned as he fucked her mouth harder just as Mireille fucked her pussy with her fingers, her body trembling with the feel of his hard cock in her mouth.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± he thrusted onest time and threw his head back, letting his dark hair back as his cum spurted into her mouth.


    His muscles and abs flexed as he came hard and long, filling her mouth up.


    Mireille tried to gulp it all down as her orgasm descended on her but she could not gulp it all down and his cum spilled out of her mouth.


    Dante let go of her mouth, pulling his cock and Mireille cried out loudly with her own orgasm.


    Dante picked her up from the floor and dropped her on the couch, making her kneel on the couch with her trembling legs.


    He kissed her sweaty back and moved his hand to the baby bump, running his hands over it gently.


    ¡°I will be a bit more gentle from now on.¡± he kissed her ass cheek.


    ¡°Till our babyes and your pussy heals up after birth, I will be less hard on you for the safety of our baby.¡± he kissed her other ass cheeks and got behind her.


    Mireille who was yet to recover from her earlier orgasm could not even say a word in response to his words. Dante stilled her body as he lined his cock up with her pussy.


    ¡°This is finally happening. I missed you, Princess.¡± he thrusted inside of her pussy, shoving half of his length into her pussy.


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡± Mireille screamed, his cock taking her body by surprise since she had not been conscious enough to know he was about to fuck her pussy.


    A mini orgasm ran through her, her ass cheeks shuddering as her pussy walls clenched his cock tightly. Dante grabbed her ass, squeezing her ass cheeks in his grasp as much as she squeezed his cock too.


    ¡°Hold on tightly, Princess. I am about to fuck you.¡± he let go of her ass cheeks and grabbed her waist as he pulled back out and rammed back inside of her, this time, shoving the entire length of his big cock into her pussy.


    ¡°Oh god, master. It¡­ It hit the spot.¡± Mireille cried out.


    ¡°Yeahhh. Your wet pussy is so weing and yet so tight.¡± he fucked her pussy harder, enjoying the feel of her pussy.


    ¡°So fucking good, Princess. So fucking good.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can feel you deep inside of me. Your cock is deep inside of me, Master. Fuck me¡­ Fuck me all you want. Oh god!¡± her tits jiggled hard as her body trembled under the harshness of his thrusts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about our baby, Master. Just fuck me without a care in the world.¡±


    ¡°Oh shit! You are really cock hungry.¡± Dante growled and fastened his pace with deeper strokes.


    ¡°Aaargh! Oh my god! I can feel it¡­ I can still feel it¡­ing closer to me¡­ Fuck! Yes!¡± Mireille¡¯s eyes rolled back.


    ¡°I will never let go of you again. I¡­ I will never let go of this sensations again.¡± she moaned, her head dropping down to the couch as her hands lost the strength to hold her up.


    ¡°You wanted to be bent over and fucked, right? I bet you are enjoying this.¡± Dante grunted, looking down at where their genitals connected. His cock sliding in and out of her pussy so hard and so fast with it shining with her juices.


    Nothing could beat this beautiful sight. He had thought he had lost her forever but she was still his and this time, he was never going to let her go.


    ¡°Cum¡­ Can¡­¡± Mireille¡¯s words trailed off iprehensibly but Dante could still make out what she intended to say.


    ¡°Do it. Cum on my cock again. Squeeze my cock while you squirt all over me.¡±


    ¡°Thank youuuuu. I am cumming.¡± she moaned out long as she shook and came on his cock.


    As soon as she was done cumming, Dante lifted Mireille and sat on the couch himself. He put her in the reverse cowgirl position.


    ¡°Just hold on real good.¡± he groaned and thrusted upwards in her pussy.


    It hit different with this different position and Mireille trembled, taking his thrusts. She wanted it, all of it and she was more than willing to take his cock over and over again. She didn¡¯t care if he wanted to go all night, she also wanted the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s go all night.¡± she moaned the words out.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Dante grunted and fucked her pussy harder as Mireille eased to the position.


    ¡°I want to face you, Master. I want to ride Master¡¯s cock. I want to see your face while I ride your cock.¡± Mireille moaned.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Dante¡¯s stilled his cock inside of her and groaned before letting Mireille off with a smack on her both ass cheeks.


    Mireille got up on her wobbling legs, her lips parted as she got off his cock. She turned to face him and Dante could see just how much she wanted him.


    Holding onto his shoulders with her right hand, Mireille got up on Dante¡¯s body and her left hand reached back to position his cock into her pussy.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah.¡± a soft moan left her as she sat slowly on his cock.


    ¡°Look at me. Look at me while you take that cock inside of you.¡±


    Mireille shook and looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Feel that cock stretching your pussy.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I do. Your cock is so good, Master. So perfect for me.¡±


    ¡°For you alone.¡± Dante kissed her hard on the lips, his hand moving to her waist to aid her movement but Mireille broke the kiss and pushed her hair back. She held his shoulders tightly and started riding his cock as hard as she could.


    Dante grunted and clenched his jaws as Mireille let her body wants take the lead and rode him hard, her pussy took his cock whole and she pulled back almost all the way out before mming back down.


    Nasty, lewd moans came from her as she rode his cock.


    ¡°Oh shit!¡± Dante moaned and buried his face in her bouncing tits.


    His mouth caught her right nipple and he began to suck hard on it.


    Her boobs felt even softer to the touch and he could not help but pinch the left nipple as he bit on the right one. A scream left Mireille as she mmed back down on his cock so hard that Dante himself groaned at the impact.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m cumming. Can I?¡±


    ¡°You fucking deserve to cum for riding me this well.¡± Dante groaned.


    ¡°Master is so rewarding.¡± Mireille¡¯s legs trembled as she came, squirting hard while Dante kept her close to him, his mouth feasting on her tits.


    ¡°Oh god¡­ Oh god¡­. Oh god, I am going crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°But you love this craziness, don¡¯t you?¡± Dante asked, grinding her spasming pussy with his still hard cock.


    ¡°I¡­ I fucking do.¡±

 Went Too Far

    ¡°Would you like to see my mother¡¯s grave? We could go visit her.¡± Dante suggested as they bothid in her bed, her head on his bare chest and her arms around him.


    She was clothed in a shirt of his and nothing more.


    ¡°I would be more than happy to visit her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s visit her next week, then?¡±


    ¡°Next week¡­ I think that would be great but I do have a question, Dante. Did you tell anyone else about all you went through? It¡¯s so horrible and I can¡¯t imagine that you have kept all of these to yourself for years.¡±


    ¡°Keeping it was hard but sharing it would have been harder, Princess but I did share everything with James back then. He was the closest to me and so he did know everything.¡±


    Mireille got off his chest to look at his face properly.


    ¡°James knew about all that your dad did to you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I told him about it as it happened to me so yes, he knows about everything.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s face pulled into a frown.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t get. He told me that you killed your innocent father just to gain more power.¡±


    Dante wasn¡¯t too surprised by what he heard. It was no surprise that James tried everything to make him look like the worst person on earth just to get Mireille away from him.


    ¡°James was¡­ He was trying to pull me away from you.¡±


    ¡°Forget about that.¡± Dante replied and pulled Mireille gently back into his body.


    He wanted to have her body against his till morning.


    ¡°I also have a question for you. Did you really lie to me that our child was dead because you wanted to leave me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Mireille looked up at his face.


    ¡°I really thought I had lost the baby. That¡¯s what you told me, what James told me too. I only found out that I was still pregnant about three weeks after I left and James convinced me not to tell you about it.¡±


    Dante¡¯s brows arched in suspicion and he slowly sat up, pulling Mireille to sit up too.


    ¡°And why do you think that happened?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°James said maybe the test was a mistake.¡± Mireille replied and Dante¡¯s face pulled into a hard look.


    Unable to ept that his child was gone, he had requested for the test to be carried out twice and the doctor had imed that the child was really gone.


    A mistake could not have ured twice. Dante knew immediately that this was James¡¯ doing. James had colluded with the doctor to lie to he and Mireille, all in a bid to separate them.


    ¡°Went too far.¡± Dante groaned.


    ¡°Dante?¡± Mireille called his name and Dante let out a heavy breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± he said and gave her a small smile.


    ¡°Maybe it really was a mistake.¡± he cupped her face.


    He did not n on revealing to Mireille that James had most probably lied to the both of them. He would be ruining the rtionship between James and his sister.


    ¡°You seemed to be thinking about something just now.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. Just thinking about how a mistake caused us so much pains.¡± he moved his hand down to her baby bump and rubbed on it gently.


    ¡°We will be together from now on. I will never ever leave you, I swear.¡± Mireille swore.


    ¡°And your rtionship with James?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°He would have to ept and respect my choice. My choice is you.¡± she smiled and Dante chuckled.


    They bothid back in bed, Dante tangling his fingers with her hair.


    ¡°When you missed me so much, you could just have called me to send you my pictures and my nudes instead of spending hours drawing them. I would have gratefully sent them to you.¡± Dante said.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Can you stop talking about that?¡± Mireille asked, flustered.


    ¡°Talking about what? About that beautiful drawing of my cock? You totally nailed it, Princess. You must have been so mesmerised with my cock that you remembered it so clearly to be able to draw it that well. I am sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to draw it that well and¡­¡±


    ¡°Dante!¡± Mireille grumbled his name and Danteughed softly at her flustered expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that you drew it so well though. I think I would draw your pussy well too and those tits, I think I will nail them cause I have those images stuck in my head.¡± he continued.


    ¡°Aaargh! Dante Romano!¡± Mireille got up on him, sitting on him and hitting his bare chest lightly while Danteughed, his hands going to her waist to steady her.


    ¡°God! Dante.¡± Mireille suddenly stopped and Dante¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°Are you fine? Do you feel any pains somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡­ I just didn¡¯t realize how much I missed yourughter.¡± she leaned in and hugged him.


    Dante smiled and hugged her back.


    ¡°I missed every bit of you too. And you don¡¯t know how d I am that you no longer see me as a monster or a beast.¡±


    Mireille snuggled even closer to him, holding him even tightly.


    ¡°When do you think we should have our wedding?¡± Dante asked and Mireille pulled away from the hug.


    ¡°You are already thinking about that?¡± She looked surprised.


    ¡°Why? Am I not supposed to? We love each other, we support each other and we definitely want to be together forever, right?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we made upst night and you are already thinking about it¡­ You¡­ I love you so much.¡± she leaned back in and kissed his lips.


    ¡°If you keep kissing me, we would no longer be talking in a few minutes.¡±


    A teasing smile appeared on Mireille¡¯s face.


    ¡°Then what would we be doing instead? Sleeping?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nah, absolutely not. You will still be making use of your mouth.¡± he reached for her lips and caressed it gently.


    ¡°But you will be moaning, instead of talking. Or better still, you might be gagging. Which one do you think you¡¯d like to do?¡± Dante asked, his thumb on her lips slowly pushing past her lips into her mouth.


    Mireille¡¯s tongue licked at his thumb, locking eyes with Dante.


    ¡°My mouth has beenzy for so long. I want you to overuse it already, Master.¡± she whispered thest word.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost 6am in the morning. I think you should call your office right now and let them know you won¡¯t be present today.¡±


    ¡°Damn! I almostpletely forgot I had a job.¡± Mireille grumbled and Dante could see her face falling.


    He turned her over swiftly, getting her on the bed and hovering above her.


    ¡°Stay home today and I will pay you thirty times your sry. No¡­ Fifty times, how about that? Or fuck it, it¡¯s all your money anyways. You can have it all.¡± his right hand moved down her cheeks, moving down to her tits.


    ¡°Dante?¡± Mireille¡¯s voice was soft.


    ¡°Wrong.¡± Dante groaned as his hand reached for her right tit and fondled it.


    ¡°Fuck, Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

 Mr. Anderson

    ¡°You heard me. You stay back while I do the cooking.¡± Dante said to Mireille who was seated on the couch with a pout on her lips.


    Dante leaned in closer and kissed her pouted lips.


    ¡°You made breakfast and lunch. I want to make dinner.¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°It¡¯s too stressful for you. I will make dinner, when we are done eating. We could take a short walk for our baby¡¯s sake.¡± he replied.


    ¡°Then let me just assist you. I could chop the vegetables and just a bit of other things.¡±


    ¡°I will do everything myself. You¡¯ve overworked yourself already.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± she replied stubbornly.


    ¡°You do recall that I had to carry you here from the room? You weren¡¯t just limping, you could not even walk.¡± Dante smirked.


    ¡°I can.¡± Mireille blushed and hit his arm.


    Dante chuckled, pulling away from her.


    ¡°Just stay here while I cook real quick.¡± he turned to leave and just then the doorbell rang.


    Dante paused and turned towards Mireille, raising a brow to ask if she was expecting anyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mireille shrugged.


    ¡°Alright. Stay back here. I¡¯d check who it is.¡± Dante replied and walked to the door.


    He pulled open the door and there was Ate standing with a smile that vanished as soon as she saw Dante.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± She gasped slightly.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your coworker.¡± Dante called out.


    ¡°Ate?? Let her in!¡± Mireille called back and Dante stepped out of the way for Ate.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes.¡± Ate smiled and walked into the house.


    Dante walked after her and Ate sat opposite Mireille giggling and squealing.


    ¡°I¡¯d be in the kitchen then. Let me know if you need anything for you or your friend here.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mireille gave Dante a small smile and watched as he walked off to the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh my!!¡± Ate squealed excitedly.


    ¡°Is this the reason you were absent from work today? Why am I even asking? He has to be the reason.¡±


    Mireille could not find words as she just beamed with happy smiles.


    ¡°I have never seen you this happy, Mireille. You really love your fiance. He shoulde around more often so you can be this happy always.¡± Ate said.


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    ¡°Why were you denying that he was your fiance though? What¡¯s there to deny? He looks perfect!¡±


    ¡°We just had a little couple disagreement and I was kinda mad at him but we are cool now.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Aww, you are so lucky. He looks like he will be just perfect for you.¡±


    ¡°He is.¡± Mireille affirmed.


    ¡°I have something to tell you though.¡± Ate shifted to the edge of the sofa.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson was grumpy throughout the morning and kept asking about when you would get to work. He looked really mad and¡­¡±


    ¡°I am really getting sick of Mr. Anderson. He was trying to make me go somewhere with him yesterday and when I refused, he held my hands tightly, so tight that it hurt. I am¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore.¡± Ate cut Mireille off.


    Mireille furrowed her brows.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°He was sacked. All of a sudden, Mr. Anderson was sacked. He¡¯s been in thepany for years and it is a bit strange that he was sacked so quickly but it is a huge relief.¡± Ate grinned.


    Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line and looked towards the kitchen. A smile parted her lips eventually and she lowered her lead tough.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny or amusing?¡± Ate asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Nothing at all. I am d he is gone too. Good riddance. A man like him doesn¡¯t deserve to be the manager.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Ate affirmed.


    ¡°You need to see the shock on his face. I swear Mr. Anderson wasn¡¯t expecting it at all.¡±


    ¡°He definitely wasn¡¯t.¡± Mireille added.


    ¡°What would you like to have, though?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Don¡¯t worry about me. I should leave now in fact. This is precious time with your man. I should not waste any of that precious time.¡± Ate grabbed her bag.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, he is busy with cooking at the moment. You should stay longer.¡±


    ¡°No, no and no. I am not interfering with couple¡¯s time.¡± Ate got up on her feet.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ I am sorry I won¡¯t be able to really walk you down the road.¡± Mireille apologized.


    There was no way she would try walking and Ate wouldn¡¯t notice how much her legs had given way.


    ¡°It¡¯s totally fine.¡± Ate smiled like the ray of sunshine she usually was.


    ¡°Byeee. Have fun¡± Ate winked suggestively and walked away.


    Mireille giggled softly. If she and Dante had sex all night and all day tomorrow like they had done today, she was sure she was going to end up in a wheelchair.


    Getting up to her shaky legs, Mireille limped to the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey? Why are you here?¡± Dante asked, ncing back at her.


    ¡°Why are your instincts so sharp? I walked over here quietly¡± Mireille grumbled and Dante smiled.


    ¡°Should I say it¡¯s one of the requirements of my type of job?¡± Dante asked and Mireille pressed her lips into a thin line and nodded.


    ¡°I get. I will try not to talk about that part of my life with you frequently¡± Dante said.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that.¡± Mireille shook her head and moved closer to him.


    ¡°I want you to talk to me about everything about you. Maybe excluding the gory details though.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dante. I want to know you better. I want to be the one who knows you best.¡±


    ¡°You already are, Princess. Your friend left?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes. She wanted to give us more of couple¡¯s time ording to her.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°She did well.¡± Dante remarked.


    ¡°She also told me that Mr. Anderson was fired and I know that was your doing.¡±


    Dante stilled for a second before shrugging slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the least I could do to him. That little bastard touched you, against your wishes. I didn¡¯t kill him only because you didn¡¯t want that.¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°You have that much connections here too?¡± Mireille smiled.


    ¡°Sacking a mere manager is no big deal for me, Princess. And trust me, I am not done with that piece of shit but I still won¡¯t kill him. Be rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Is the mafia really rough?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Very rough, Princess.¡± Dante responded and thought about telling Mireille that James was in the mafia too. Mireille was going to be heartbroken to find that out and Dante didn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship between James and Mireille further.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to kill everyday?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°No, absolutely not. There are really smooth days when everything goes as nned. Money made, no one dies. There are a lot of days like that.¡± Dante replied her.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Mireille mumbled.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante called as he chopped the vegetables.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Would youe back home with me soon?¡±

 The Ride

    Mireille pursed her lips. She had been thinking about that already. She was going to give up the life she had started here to go back home but then, she never did belong here.


    She was only here because James brought her here but now that she was back with Dante, there was no reason for her to stay back, right?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°The shopping mall is in progress already.¡± Dante cut her off.


    ¡°You went ahead with it even after I left?¡± Mireille was surprised.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You were so excited about it back then and I just wanted to do it for you, for us.¡±


    ¡°Dante.¡± Mireille cooed and walked across the kitchen to him. She back hugged him tightly and Dante felt his heart warming up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get back to the living room while I do this?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°No, I want to be right here with you.¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°Would you take a seat and watch your perfect man cook, then?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Sounds like a perfect deal but no! I want to hold you while you cook.¡± Mireille replied and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°Anything for my Princess.¡± Dante stepped away from her and crouched to the floor.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, get on my back. You can stay there while I cook.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Mireille squealed in delight yfully and got onto his back.


    Dante got back onto his feet and Mireille kissed his neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Princess. You know you shouldn¡¯t do that if you want dinner tonight.¡±


    Mireilleughed.


    ¡°What if I do more? Perhaps¡­¡± She moved her lips closer to his right ear.


    ¡°Just lick your earlobe ever so slightly.¡± her voice went soft as she licked his earlobe.


    ¡°Princess.¡± Dante called her name, his voice getting deeper.


    ¡°I will let you cook.¡± Mireilleughed.


    ¡°You are driving me crazy.¡± Dante remarked.


    ¡°I want to do so for the rest of our lives.¡± she held him even more tightly.


    *


    ¡°Here.¡± Dante held Mireille¡¯s hands and made her wrap her arms around him.


    ¡°Hold me tight just like you hold me whenever you are cumming.¡±


    ¡°Dante!¡± Mireille flushed red.


    ¡°Wish I could see that flustered expression on your face right now.¡±


    ¡°Who told you I am flustered?¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°I know.¡± Dante said confidently.


    ¡°Alright, hold me tight.¡± he added and Mireille held onto him tightly.


    They were on Dante¡¯s bike. The one with which he had passed by her the night she was robbed and got back her bag for her.


    Ignoring what had happened thest time they went on a night ride, they were going on a ride.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Aye, captain.¡± Mireille replied and Dante revved the engine to life.


    Mireille¡¯s grip on him tightened even more as the ride started.


    They were soon out on the roads and Mireille felt her heart pounding as Dante¡¯s speed increased but soon, she got quite used to it and started enjoying the ride.


    ¡°Whooooo! This feels good!¡± She screamed so that Dante could hear her above the wind.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Right?! Let¡¯s go on bike rides more often!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dante! Let¡¯s travel together to other countries and go on more rides like this!¡±


    Mireille looked sideways at the cars they were speeding past and she could not help but grin.


    ¡°We are going sooo fast!!¡±


    ¡°Just as fast as I fuck?!¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Dante!!¡± Mireille screamed at his words and Danteughed.


    ¡°I would have hit you but I don¡¯t want to jinx this ride.¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to! You naughty man!¡±


    ¡°You are the naughty one here, Princess! I am not the one who screamed for more this afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Dante!¡± Mireille¡¯s cheeks reddened even more.


    ¡°Well, I am not the one who was willing to offer fifty times of my sry for more time with me!¡± Mireille screamed back.


    Danteughed.


    ¡°I am obsessed with you, Princess!¡±


    ¡°I am too.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t hear that!¡±


    ¡°I am obsessed with you too, Dante Romano!!¡±


    ¡°I love you a lot, Princess!¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Dante! I love you a lot!¡± She snuggled even closer to him.


    *


    ¡°Here you go.¡± Dante handed Mireille a can of Coca-C.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± she mumbled and raised it to her lips.


    ¡°I feel so happy.¡± Mireille said with smiles on her face.


    They were seated on a bench in a park and there were other people walking around. It was a lovely sight.


    ¡°That¡¯s the goal. Making you happy forever.¡± Dante threw his arms around her shoulder and pulled her even closer.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get yourself something to drink too?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I am satisfied seeing you drink c.¡± Dante replied and Mireilleughed.


    ¡°Why am I even asking you anyways?¡±


    ¡°Right? I drink your squirt so regrly that I have no need for any other soft drink.¡±


    ¡°Dante.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you should drink my cum more regrly so you have no need for this next time.¡± Dante continued and Mireille hit his chest lightly.


    ¡°You have nothing in your head other than naughty thoughts.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s your fault for being so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a picture.¡± Mireille suddenly suggested, sitting up.


    ¡°As you wish, Princess.¡±


    Mireille dug out her phone from her pocket and Dante took the phone from her.


    They took a few pictures and Mireille could not stop grinning while she looked at the pictures.


    Dante watched her with a smile on his face. Seeing her so happy was so satisfying.


    ¡°Cute.¡± he mumbled and took his hand to her hair, ruffling it.


    ¡°Cute?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Dante affirmed.


    ¡°Take more pictures of me, then.¡± Mireille nudged him and handed the phone back to him.


    She got up on her feet and Dante did the same.


    ¡°Where should I pose? Here?¡±


    ¡°Nah, kinda dark there.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Here, then?¡±


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Dante captured a few shots and then faked a gasp and a look of pain.


    ¡°Dante? Are you okay?¡± Mireille asked, rushing over to him.


    ¡°No, I am not okay. I¡­ I am having a seizure cause of how beautiful you look. How¡­ How is it legal to look this beautiful?¡±


    Mireilleughed.


    ¡°You big tease.¡±


    ¡°Wait though, if it was illegal to love me, would you still love me?¡± She asked and Dante leaned in.


    ¡°I would not mind adding to my list of illegal activities.¡±


    Mireille sped her hand over her mouth and giggled.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be happier with any other person.¡± she cooed as Dante pulled back from her.


    ¡°Same here, Princess.¡± Dante leaned back in and kissed her on the lips.


    Mireille smiled against his lips before opening up and letting his lips suck hers.


    ¡°Hmm, c.¡± Dante broke the kiss with a smirk and took her hand in his.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk around.¡± he said to her and held her by the waist.


    ¡°Let me hold you this way so it isn¡¯t obvious that you are limping.¡±


    ¡°I am trying not to make that obvious.¡± Mireille grumbled.


    ¡°And I am only helping you with that.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± Dante called stopping all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Mireille asked, her brows arched at the fact that he had called her by her name.


    Dante reached into the pocket of his jacket and brought out a pepper spray and a wristwatch just like the one Dante had given to her that night they were attacked.


    ¡°I am really sorry that I brought you into this but can you have these? We can never tell what would happen in the future and I don¡¯t want you to be hurt.¡±


    ¡°How does the wristwatch work?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°It has a tracker so I can always track you. And if you just tap thrice on the screen and it will alert me and all of my men. So you have to use it when you are in trouble, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dante.¡± Mireille nodded and received both items from Dante.


    ¡°I will be safe.¡± Mireille assured him with a smile.


    ¡°And I asked earlier but you gave me no response. Would you like toe home with me soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dante. I don¡¯t belong here anyways.¡± she shrugged slightly.


    ¡°Just give me a week to close things up here.¡±


    ¡°As per the wishes of my beautiful Princess.¡±

 My Biggest Faults

    The next week


    James groaned sleepily as his phone rang repeatedly. He had worked hard the previous day and wanted to rest throughout the day.


    It was noon already but he was still in bed and didn¡¯t want his rest to be disturbed at all.


    ¡°If this isn¡¯t important, I swear I am going to kill this guy!¡± He sat up and grabbed his phone.


    He had missed the call already but almost immediately, the call came back in.


    James picked the call and took the phone to his ear, his other hand pulling his hair back.


    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    ¡°Boss, your sister and Mr. Romano just arrived in the country together.¡±


    James eyes widened instantly and his fatigue left him immediately.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°They are both in the country sir and they are headed to Mr. Romano¡¯s home. I just thought you might want to know about it since you asked me to inform you if Miss. Mireille ever returns to the country.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Alright.¡± James ended the call and got out of the bed swiftly.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t so close to Dante anymore after all what happened so I had no idea that he was out of the country. And Mireille? How could she ept Dante ande back with him after how much I had warned her? And she said nothing about it to me too! We still talked yesterday but she said nothing about it.¡±


    There was no point in calling her though so James was just going to go see her himself.


    ¡°Give me a tiny bit of peace of mind, Mireille. A little bit of peace of mind!¡±


    *


    Mireille stepped out of the car and Dante shut the door.


    ¡°Wee back home, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Wee back home, Miss. Mireille.¡± Ditto greeted her wee and Belinda who was standing just beside Ditto rushed into Mireille¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mireille!!¡± She screamed and both of them hugged each other tightly.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± Belinda squeezed her tightly.


    ¡°I missed you too, Bel. Chatting over the phone wasn¡¯t the same.¡± Mireille replied and they disengaged from the hug.


    ¡°You look even more beautiful.¡± Belinda cooed.


    ¡°And you too.¡±


    ¡°Well, Ditto surprisingly knows how to treat a woman. I was scared when I fell for him.¡± Belindaughed.


    ¡°Wee back boss.¡± Ditto greeted Dante.


    ¡°Everything under control?¡±


    ¡°Perfect control, boss.¡±


    Just then one of the men walked up to them and bowed slightly.


    ¡°Boss, Mr. Mathieu is here. Should we let him in?¡±


    ¡°James.¡± Mireille mumbled the name.


    ¡°What do you think? Ready to see him?¡± Dante asked Mireille and Mireille nodded, putting up a fierce look.


    ¡°Let him in.¡± Dante ordered.


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Dante held Mireille¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ditto, how about you and Belinda go somewhere else for now? This definitely should be a discussion between I, Mireille and James only.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss.¡±


    ¡°I will see youter.¡± Mireille said to Belinda.


    ¡°Sure girl. We¡¯ve got a lot to catch up on!¡± Belinda replied.


    Mireille and Dante walked into the main building and Mireille recalled the first time she had walked into this magnificent ce.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± Dante asked as they got to the living room.


    ¡°Yes, Dante. I am fine.¡± Mireille assured him and Dante made her sit on the sofa.


    ¡°I will get you a ss of water first.¡± Dante walked away to get the ss of water and by the time he was back, James was storming into the living room.


    ¡°Mireille! What did I tell you about him?!¡± James yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at her, James. You know I won¡¯t stand that.¡± Dante said and walked over to Mireille who was still quiet.


    He handed her the ss of water and Mireille drank from the ss before dropping the ss.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± James shook his head and moved closer to Mireille.


    Mireille got up on her feet with a determined look on her face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be with Dante. You know who he is and¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly, James. I know who he truly is now and that is why I am with him. James, you told me that Dante killed his father because of power. What is with that ridiculous lie?! You know what he went through!¡± Mireille raised her voice at him and James recoiled, realizing that Dante had told Mireille about his past.


    With how traumatic his past was, James had doubted that Dante could ever open up to any other person about it.


    ¡°Talk to me, James! You told me he is a monster who will kill anyone! You know how much he loved me but still you did everything you could you tear us apart. Not anymore, James. I think this is the point where you let me live my own life.¡±


    ¡°Mireille. Even if Dante¡¯s dad¡­ Even if Dante didn¡¯t kill him for power like I said, Dante is still dangerous to you and your child!¡±


    ¡°I will live with that danger, James. This is my decision and you would not be changing my mind ever, James. I know what Dante does now and I know everything about him and I still choose to stay with him because I love him.¡±


    ¡°That love won¡¯t fucking save you!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, it will. It saved me thest time and it will again.¡±


    ¡°Thest time you almost lost your baby?¡±


    ¡°Alright there.¡± Dante got into the conversation and turned to face Mireille.


    ¡°You need to rest and recover from the jetg. You go into our room and wait for me there. I will finish up this conversation for us.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Princess.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± Mireille gave in and looked at James.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave this time.¡± she said to James and walked away.


    Dante watched as Mireille walked away and when she was out of hearing distance, he turned to face James.


    ¡°Almost lost her child? I swear I feel like smashing your face into a fucking wall right now, James! You hated me being with Mireille so much that you had the test results faked?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ What stupid allegation is that?! I did no such thing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, James. You know I am not the right person to lie to and if it wasn¡¯t for how close we were and for Mireille, I would have killed you for doing this! You made me let go of Mireille for three months and if I never found out that she was still pregnant, I would still be away from her and probably we would be away for the rest of our lives!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you with Mireille! That¡¯s why I did that and I don¡¯t regret it! I don¡¯t want Mireille unsafe! You would have done the same it she was your sister!¡± James yelled.


    ¡°No, I would not have done the same. Did you even care if Mireille was happy, being away from me? All you wanted was to satisfy yourself, knowing that she was away from me! You kept her in d without anyone to watch after her! If anything happens to her there, who is going to help her out?! Do you know how easy it was for me to get into the house you kept her?!¡± Dante breathed in and out.


    ¡°Listen, you heard Mireille. She already chose to stay with me and she knows everything about me already. You only have two options, James. Be happy for us or just stay away from us.¡± He added.


    ¡°Really?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I will stay away from them!¡± James stepped away.


    ¡°Let your lover know that I won¡¯t be in contact with her from now on!¡± He added as he moved further away.


    ¡°James.¡± Dante called.


    ¡°Just one little advise for you. Let Mireille know that you are also in the business. Don¡¯t make her find out herself and as for the fact that you tricked her into believing that she lost our child, I will keep that a secret from her because I don¡¯t want her to hate you.¡±


    James just red at Dante.


    ¡°It is all my fault. My biggest fault is asking Mireille to stay with you.¡±

 Protecting His Family

    ¡°Did he leave already?¡± Mireille asked as Dante walked into the room, shutting the door behind him.


    ¡°Yes, he left angrily but I am sure he woulde around soon.¡± Dante replied with a slight shrug.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with James. He never wants me to make my own decisions! His way of protecting me is just too rigid! Way too rigid!¡±


    Dante could sense the hurt in her tone. He walked over to where she was by the window and pulled her into a hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, Princess. He wille around and he will learn to ept and respect your decisions.¡± Dante saidfortingly.


    ¡°I¡­. I really hope so.¡± Mireille sniffed.


    Even though she had acted like she did not care if he gave his blessings or not, she still wanted James to ept the fact that she and Dante were together and would never leave each other again after all James was her only family.


    ¡°He will. He is just mad at the moment but he wille to his senses soon.¡± Dante patted her back.


    The both of them remained, hugging for a while before Dante pulled away from the hug.


    He raised his hand to her cheek and brushed away the drop of tears that had rolled down.


    ¡°I am a bit more emotional these days, don¡¯t you agree?¡± She let out a small chuckle to cover up her hurt.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the pregnancy hormones.¡± she added.


    ¡°I will be here through it cause I led you in it.¡± Dante replied. ¡°Now, give me a smile.¡±


    Mireille looked at him with a yful frown that soon turned into a beautiful smile.


    ¡°There.¡± Dante got down on his knees and pressed his head to her stomach.


    ¡°Hey little me.¡±


    Mireille smiled as she watched Dante.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the deal between us. Don¡¯t stress mummy too much, okay? We can tease her together when you grow up but for now, let¡¯s give her peace, okay?¡±


    ¡°Tease who?¡± Mireilleughed.


    ¡°You, of course. Who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Nah, no one is teasing me. I am going to be the strict parent.¡± Mireille grinned.


    ¡°Then I will be the gentle one.¡± Dante got back on his feet.


    ¡°I think you should be the strict one though. It suits you more¡± Mireille suggested.


    ¡°Nah. I swear I would fail woefully at being strict and I know you would too. Let¡¯s just raise our child with love.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do just that.¡± Mireille agreed with him.


    ¡°Oh, Belinda is still out there. I need to meet with her already.¡±


    ¡°I need to see Ditto too so I will just ask Belinda toe up here.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dante.¡±


    Mireille watched Dante walk out of the room and with a smile on her face, she sat on the bed. She had missed this room already.


    ¡°Nothing matters as long as I am with Dante.¡± she said to herself.


    In no time, the door opened and Belinda walked into the room.


    ¡°Bel!!¡±


    ¡°Mireille!!¡± Belinda rushed over to her and the both of them hugged again, this time shortly.


    ¡°How was it living over there alone? It must have been hard on you, right?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°It was a bit hard but I am back now and that is what matters, right?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me you still had your child. I wouldn¡¯t have known if not for Ditto. You were chatting with me but told me nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry Belinda. I intended on keeping it a secret from anyone but that was silly of me. Many things happened and there was a huge misunderstanding between I and Dante but everything is settled now and we are very much cool now.¡±


    ¡°I am so happy for you, Mireille. You and Dante love each other a lot.¡±


    ¡°I really do love him and he loves me too. Sometimes I just can¡¯t believe that Dante really fell in love with me and then at times too, I find it hard to believe that I fell in love with him too. I used to swear that I could never fall in love with him¡±


    Belindaughed.


    ¡°I can still remember how you denied having feelings for him back then.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What about James though?¡± Belinda asked.


    ¡°He still doesn¡¯t like me being with Dante but that won¡¯t change anything this time. I and Dante are sticking together.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡± Belinda cooed.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, tell me how it is with Ditto too.¡± Mireille nudged her.


    *


    ¡°He did escape, boss.¡± Ditto said.


    ¡°Winston.¡± Dante mumbled the name.


    ¡°He is quite stupid, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s been just a couple of months since his father¡¯s death and he thinks he had enough influence to go against me already? Really stupid.¡± Dante chuckled, almost sadistically.


    He (Dante) had waited for years to build himself before taking over things and taking his revenge on his father but Winston was being so stupid as to attack just few monthster.


    ¡°I already have our men out, searching for him. What should we do when we find him, boss?¡± Ditto asked.


    If it was a year ago, Dante would have asked Ditto to let Winston be. After all, what was a little bit of challenge that he could not deal with couple yearster?


    But it was different now, he had a family to protect and he could not let anyone who could be danger to his family survive when he could very well get rid of the person and keep his family safe.


    He had let his father¡¯s right hand man, Gasta leave freely and Gasta hade back to attack him and Mireille had ended up being hurt. He could not make the same mistake yet again.


    ¡°When you find Winston, you don¡¯t have to bring him to me. Don¡¯t shoot him too. Just bribe someone close to him and have him poisoned. Make sure his death is considered a natural death. Death after a brief illness would be appropriate. Make sure there are no mistakes too. I don¡¯t want his death to be as bloody as that of his father.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Ditto bowed slightly and walked out.


    Dante gritted his teeth. He had killed the father and was now going to kill the son but it wasn¡¯t his fault anyways.


    He did not choose this path. It was chosen for him and now he had to navigate through the path while protecting his family at all cost.

 His Request

    James paced his room angrily, filled with rage.


    ¡°I have tried! I have tried hard to protect your daughter, mum! But she is unwilling to be protected!¡± He raged.


    ¡°Now that Dante knows that she is still pregnant with his child, he will never let go of her and Mireille doesn¡¯t even want to leave him too! And trying to take Mireille away forcefully just won¡¯t work cause Dante is much more powerful and he would find her in no time if he wanted to!¡±


    James yelled and punched at his wall. All of his efforts had been in vain. The two had been away for three months but had reunited like they had only been away for few days or a week.


    ¡°Should I really just respect Mireille¡¯s decision?¡± He groaned and punched at the wall again.


    Maybe he indeed should do that but he felt it would be him leaving her to sink deeper in danger. But what else could he do other than watch that happen?


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Just maybe if I stay away from Mireille long enough, she would know that I am being serious and she woulde back to me. After all, I am her family and not Dante. It is easy for her to easily say she will stick with Dante because she thinks I will alwayse back to her anyways. I just have to show her that I am being serious this time around and she wille back and leave Dante. She will find a better man and fall for that man. Mireille only deserves innocent love and an healthy rtionship. Nothing less. This is exactly what I am going to do. I am going to ghost her for a long time.¡±


    *


    ¡°When will you guys be saying the vows? Or are you guys taking things slow?¡± Ate asked over the phone and Mireille pursed her lips and nced at Dante.


    She was lying on Dante¡¯sp while Dante punched into his phone, clearly busy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet but we would talk things out. If anything is going toe up soon, I will definitely let you know.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I also wanted to tell you that I got a promotion! I always knew that Mr. Anderson was the one blocking my promotion.¡± Ate said.


    ¡°Oh my! Congrattions, Ate.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, Mireille. I hope you are having a nice time over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes I am.¡± Mireille smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go now. Byeee. Might chat youter.¡± Ate ended the call and Mireille dropped her phone.


    She looked at Dante was was still busy with whatever he was doing on his phone.


    ¡°Hey!¡± She called out to him.


    ¡°Yes, Princess?¡± His eyes didn¡¯t leave his phone screen.


    ¡°What have you been doing?¡± Mireille grumbled, raising her head from hisps.


    ¡°Nothing really.¡± Dante mumbled.


    ¡°Nothing really?? You¡¯ve been on your phone for minutes now over nothing??¡± Mireille asked with a deep frown and moved away from him.


    ¡°Hey, Princess.¡± Dante finally looked away from his phone and moved closer to her but Mireille immediately moved further away.


    ¡°Please stay back and continue with your loving phone.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, I was just trying to shortlist these dresses and venues for you so you can pick from.¡±


    ¡°What dresses and venues?¡± Mireille asked with brows furrowed.


    ¡°Your wedding dress and the venue of our weddings, of course.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°You are already nning our wedding?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Why waste more time? Different things have happened, making us have to suspend our wedding but everything is good now, right? So let¡¯s get married. Let¡¯s make you mine and I, yours and I already told you back at d that I was nning our wedding already, right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mireille affirmed, recalling that they had almost had a conversation about this but things had taken a steamy turn and they had just ignored the conversation.


    ¡°Dante!¡± Mireille squealed in excitement and jumped onto hisps.


    ¡°Can I see the dresses you shortlisted?¡± She asked and Dante handed her the phone.


    ¡°They are all so pretty. When should the date of our wedding be though? Should we have it in a month¡¯s time?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°In a month¡¯s time sounds perfect. We would have enough time to set up the perfect wedding and it¡¯s not too far too.¡±


    ¡°Which dress would you like?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know, Dante. They are all too beautiful.¡± She cooed.


    ¡°Only beautiful things suit a Princess.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°I think I really love the lengthy ones, I have always dreamed of having a wedding with a really lengthy dress.¡± Mireille replied.


    ¡°Perfect choice. We¡¯ll see to that soon. Should we pick a ssy hall as a venue? Or an outdoor wedding is what you want?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you choose?¡± Mireille threw the question back at him.


    ¡°A ssy hall definitely.¡± Dante replied.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will go for that then. But who is going to be your best man?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°You have no friends.¡±


    ¡°I have friends, Princess. There¡¯s Bryan. What about you? Your bridesmaids?¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Belinda and Ate would definitely be my bridesmaids. I will check with Ate to be sure she would be able to make it though.¡±


    ¡°We might just scratch the best man and bridesmaids out, though¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pick an exact date soon so that we will be able to send out invites as soon as possible¡± Mireille added.


    ¡°As my Princess wishes.¡±


    ¡°Would you like for the hall to have that natural feel?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Yes, that would be beautiful. Who would be there as your family?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Auntie Martha would definitely be there to watch me get married. It¡¯s formality.¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°I also want a family to be there for me. I always hoped that James would walk me down the aisle but seems like that would not happen anytime soon.¡± Mireille replied with a shrug.


    Dante reached his hand out and sped it with hers.


    ¡°James is going to be over this in a month. It is not your fault anyways. There¡¯s no way he would be away from you for a month so be rest assured that James is going to walk you down the aisle to me.¡±


    ¡°I hope so but seriously, I can already picture that day. I am so excited, Dante! And our baby is too!¡±


    ¡°The day I get married to you would be the happiest day of my life.¡± Dante raised her hand to his lips and kissed the back of her palm.


    ¡°Wish we could get married the same way I proposed to you though.¡± Dante remarked and Mireille¡¯s cheeks reddened, recalling the way he had proposed to her.


    ¡°It would be so perfect to see you say ¡®I do¡¯ with while you are yet to be over your orgasm.¡±


    ¡°Dante!¡± She smacked his chest as his other arm wrapped around her waist, holding her close.


    ¡°Alright. Alright.¡± Mireille whispered and leaned in close to his right ear.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we y that out then?¡± She whispered huskily.


    ¡°I swear you are the naughty one, Princess.¡± Dante groaned as Mireille grinded into him.


    ¡°Our wedding night? What do you say?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯d say.¡± Dante bent his head and kissed her neck.


    ¡°I think Master would say yes to this request of mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you fucking bet I will.¡±

 Making Up With James

    Three weekster


    James was in his living room, working on hisptop even though it was hard for him to focus. It had been hard for him to work clearly knowing that he was not on good terms with his sister but he had held onto the belief that Mireille would change her mind and leave Dante.


    Holding that belief strongly, James had waited for three weeks.


    He had only worked for about thirty minutes when he heard a car parking in front of the main building.


    He got up on his feet. He wasn¡¯t expecting anyone toe visiting today. His mind immediately went to Mireille and he quickly headed towards the door.


    He had almost gotten to the door when the door opened and Mireille walked in.


    Her baby bump was getting bigger and seeing her face, James knew he missed his sister. He however held back so as to know why Mireille hade to see him.


    ¡°Hello James.¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± James called her name.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°Of¡­ Of course.¡± James replied and Mireille walked past him into the living room.


    She had missed James as much as he had missed her but she wasn¡¯t letting him know that yet.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Have your seat.¡± James motioned Mireille and she did so.


    ¡°Why did youe visiting? Have you finally reconsidered¡­.¡±


    ¡°I really thought you¡¯d be over thinking I would ever reconsider already. I already said it and I will say it again. I and Dante will be together till our death.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then why are you here? I remember telling you that I don¡¯t want to be in contact with you as long as you are in contact with Dante.¡± James said to her and Mireille sighed.


    Without a word, she reached into her bag and brought out an invite for her wedding.


    ¡°I just wanted to give this to you. We are still family after all, James.¡± Mireille said and got up from the sofa.


    James looked at her outstretched hand and he was more than surprised to see a wedding invite. He grabbed the invite from Mireille and stared at it with shock.


    ¡°You guys are getting married next week?!¡±


    ¡°We had the pre wedding shoot two days ago and yes, the wedding is next week and I want you to be there, James. You are my only family so I want you to be there.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be there!¡± James threw the invite to the floor.


    Mireille looked at the invite thatid on the floor and gulped down hard before raising her head to look back at her brother.


    ¡°Alright then. Even if you are not there, the wedding will still go on.¡± She forced out a smile.


    ¡°Mireille! You are really going ahead with this?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, James! Dante won¡¯t be the horrible father you think he would be! I know Dante. I don¡¯t know what sort of monster you see him as but I know he is not a monster to me or my child! So yes, I will go ahead with this marriage because I love him!¡± She said firmly, holding back the tears that threatened to fall at the refusal of her brother to join her wedding ceremony.


    ¡°I will take my leave then.¡± she grabbed her bag and was about to walk past when James grabbed her hand, stopping her.


    ¡°Mireille.¡± his voice cracked.


    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry.¡± He pulled her into a tight hug and as much as Mireille didn¡¯t want to hug him back, she could not stand it.


    She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him back.


    ¡°I just wanted to protect you. I wanted to keep you safe, Mireille. I am sorry but please don¡¯t stay away from me anymore. I can¡¯t stand being away from you, Mireille. I am sorry.¡± James held onto her tightly, giving up on separating her from Dante.


    That was impossible now. They were getting married and Mireille didn¡¯t mind if he wasn¡¯t going to be at the wedding. She definitely loved Dante too much than to let go of him so it was better to just give up.


    ¡°I am really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡± Mireille slowly patted his back.


    The both of them hugged for some time before pulling away from the hug. James held Mireille¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I have something to tell you and please, do not hate me because of this. I did it for us, I did it so I could cater for us adequately.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Mireille asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± James groaned, trying to get the words out of him.


    ¡°I am also involved in the same business Dante is.¡± He let out the words in the most subtle way he could but there was no reaction from Mireille.


    ¡°Mireille?¡± He called, not knowing what to make of her expression.


    ¡°I know already.¡± Mireille whispered the words.


    ¡°You know?¡± James was shocked.


    ¡°Dante told you? I swear whatever he said after that isn¡¯t true. I didn¡¯t join just because¡­¡±


    ¡°Dante didn¡¯t lie to me. He told me that you did it to create a better life for the both of us. He told me about how you were struggling to make ends meet for us after all we were orphans after mom¡¯s death and things were not really easy. He told me how you worked hard without telling me anything. He told me how his father had approached you and how you had taken it up because you wanted to make me live a better life and yes¡­. It did hurt me a lot to find out that all these while¡­¡± Mireille sniffled.


    ¡°That all these while, you have hidden this away from me and it also hurts that both men in my life are involved in this, I still can¡¯t stay mad at you, James.¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry for disappointing you, Mireille.¡± James pulled her back into a hug.


    ¡°I am sorry for being a bad brother to you. I hid this from you all these while cause I thought you would be very disappointed and even hate me if you find out.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hate you, James. I feel betrayed but I still can¡¯t hate you. Never.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mireille. Dante too, I¡­ I think I do owe him an apology.¡±

 The End

    ¡°Dante?¡± Mireille called, walking into the room with a tired look on her face.


    ¡°Dante.¡± she called again but there was still no response so she guessed he wasn¡¯t in the room. She noticed that Dante¡¯sptop was open and out of pure curiosity, she looked into the screen and what she saw made her heart race and her cheeks redden.


    Dante had searched sex styles appropriate for pregnant women in the second trimester.


    Just then, the door opened and Dante waltzed in.


    ¡°Why are you looking, Princess?¡± Dante asked as he hurried over to theptop and mmed it shut.


    Mireille threw her head back andughed.


    ¡°Really? Appropriate sex styles?¡± She giggled.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t think there should be appropriate sex styles?¡± Dante asked, moving closer to her. Her giggles stopped as her cheeks flushed a brighter pink.


    Mireille stepped back, away from him until she had her back against the wall. Dante leaned in close.


    ¡°You are pregnant, Princess and our baby is growing every day. I don¡¯t want to hurt our baby while fucking your pussy.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You are so thoughtful.¡± Mireille smiled.


    ¡°But your pussy drives me crazy, Princess and even when I want to take it slow, I just can¡¯t once stop I am in that fucking tight pussy of yours.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s use the appropriate sex styles but with you fucking me as hard as you want¡± Mireille mumbled, almost shyly.


    ¡°Oh god. I could not have found someone more perfect.¡±


    *This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Wedding Day


    Soft, romantic music filled the air as the guests settled into their seats, eagerly awaiting the ceremony. Auntie Martha was present and even Samantha was present too.


    Ate was there too, sitting beside Belinda and Ditto with happiness in their hearts.


    The aisle was lined with delicate white flowers, leading to an exquisite altar adorned with flowing drapes and shimmering lights.


    Mireille was in her stunning white gown and she looked beautiful, a smile on her lips as she stood at the beginning of the aisle, her heart brimming with excitement and nerves.


    James handsome in his tailored suit, walked up to Mireille and offered his arm to her.


    Mireille took a deep breath before taking James¡¯ hands. She looked forward at Dante who was standing at the altar, waiting for her.


    Mireille¡¯s heart thumped harder. This was finally happening. She was finally getting married to Dante Romano!


    ¡°You¡¯re breathtaking, Mireille. Dante is one lucky man.¡± James whispered to her and Mireille giggled happily.


    ¡°Thank you, James. I¡¯m grateful that you are the one walking me down the aisle today. I could not be more happy.¡± Mireille replied in a whisper too.


    With gentle steps, they began their journey down the aisle. All eyes were on Mireille as she glided forward, her gaze locked on the man waiting for her at the altar. Dante, the love of her life, stood handsomely tall, his eyes filled with affection and anticipation.


    As they reached the altar, James ced Mireille¡¯s hand into Dante¡¯s, exchanging a heartfelt smile with Mireille.


    ¡°Take care of Mireille for me, Dante.¡± James hushed to Dante.


    ¡°I will.¡± Dante mumbled the words and James stepped back.


    He walked back and took his ce among the guests, leaving Mireille and Dante standing together, facing each other.


    ¡°Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of Dante and Mireille in marriage. They have chosen to share their vows, promises that will bind their hearts and souls together forever.¡± The officiant said


    Dante reached his hand forward and their hands gently sped.


    ¡°I, Dante Romano vow to cherish you in every moment, to stand by your side through joy and sorrow, and to love you unconditionally for all the days of my life.¡± Dante vowed.


    ¡°And I vow to cherish and love you, stay by your side through good and bad, happiness and sadness and to be by your side in love for the rest of my life.¡± Mireille vowed and Dante felt his heart easing a bit more.


    This beautiful woman was finally going to be his wife. The thoughts of refering to Mireille as his wife and being referred to as her husband made his heart race.


    ¡°Dante and Mireille, you have dered your love and made your promises. May you continue to nurture and cherish this bond, growing stronger with each passing day. By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now seal your vows with a kiss.¡± The officiant said with a smile.


    Dante and Mireille leaned in, their lips meeting in a passionate yet possessive kiss. It was like the both of them could not wait to get their hands all over each other, this time not just as lovers but as a married couple.


    ¡°Yes!!!¡± Belinda and Ate screamed, cheering them on and Mireille broke the kiss. She tried to pull back but Dante kept her close.


    ¡°Take a lot of pictures with this dress cause I am ripping it off tonight.¡± he whispered and pulled away from her.


    He took her hand and the both of them turned to face the guests, unable to conceal the smiles on their faces. Dante looked back at Mireille and with the happy smiles, her lips just looked so kissable and he badly wanted to kiss them one more.


    Dante cleared his throat, turning to face the guests once more.


    ¡°Can I kiss my bride once more?¡± He asked and chuckles,ughter and giggles filled the hall.


    ¡°I will take that as a yes.¡± Dante said and pulled Mireille close once more.


    Their lips met perfectly and they kissed passionately. Both Dante and Mireille knew there were huge possibilities that they would still go through struggles in the future but they were willing to go through everything together.


    Dante broke the kiss, his right hand cupping her face and their eyes staring into each other.


    ¡°You are finally mine.¡± Mireille said and Dante chuckled.


    ¡°I think that should be my line.¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t stop you from saying it, husband.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. You are finally mine, dear wife.¡±


    THE END¡­.. But there¡¯s an extra spicy chapter!

 Extra

    Dante pushed open the door, his lips on Mireille¡¯s lips, kissing her hard as they both found their way into the room.


    The room had been specially decorated for that night. There were rose petals on the bed and roses and candles beautified the room. But clearly the couple had no time to admire the beauty of the room, there were too lost in the beauty of each other.


    Dante¡¯s hands groped Mireille¡¯s ass and he groaned as the excess fabric of the wedding dress prevented him from being able to properly fill her ass.


    Dante swiftly turned Mireille and pulled her back to him, making her ass press into his crotch.


    He dipped his head down and kissed her neck, licking on her skin before sucking it into his mouth.


    ¡°Ohh, yeah.¡± Mireille moaned, her right hand moving back to reach for Dante¡¯s crotch.


    ¡°Oh god, Princess.¡± Dante groaned as her hand touched the bulge in his ck trousers.


    ¡°I told you I will be tearing this dress off, didn¡¯t I?¡± He whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did you really mean that?¡± Mireille asked, her words in a moan as Dante¡¯s hands moved to her boobs and groped them roughly


    ¡°I fucking meant every word.¡± Dante moved his hand towards the neck line of the dress and tore it down.


    Mireille gasped as Dante pulled torn wedding dress off her.


    ¡°Nice job, Princess¡± Danteplimented her.


    In actual fact, the wedding dress was not the real wedding dress with which Mireille had said the vows. Dante had tsk wedding dresses made after he realised how much a wedding dress meant to most women. They loved it keep it but he loved to tear it off that night so he had bought two wedding dresses to satisfy the both of them.


    Mireille was left in nothing but a sexy red lingerie.


    ¡°Walk over to the desk and hold it just right.¡± Dante ordered.


    ¡°Y-yes, Master.¡± Mireille walked over to the desk, feeling her pussy getting wet. She held onto the desk and turned back to look at Dante.


    ¡°Now, jiggle your ass and make Master see that you really want to be whored out tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I want to.¡± Mireille jiggled her ass sexily and Dante pulled out his hard cock and began wanking his cock ever slowly.


    ¡°You want what?¡± Dante growled deeply, his gaze on her jiggling ass that made him even more aroused.


    ¡°I want to be whored out by Master¡¯s big cock.¡± she jiggled her ass even more.


    ¡°Fucking little whore. Turn around and face me now.¡±


    Mireille did as he said and Dante¡¯s gaze settled on her tits.


    ¡°Get rid of the bra. Those tits are mine now, all mine.¡± he said possessively and Mireille shivered, unsping the bra.


    She could feel her pussy throbbing in anticipation and seeing his hand wanking his cock only made her hornier. She badly wanted his cock already.


    ¡°What a show. Fondle those tits for Master. Let me see you fondle them¡±


    ¡°Anything for Master.¡± Mireille grabbed her tits and fondled them herself.


    Her nipples were hard and so aching for Dante¡¯s mouth already. Her pussy was dripping with the desire to be filled and her asshole was equally aching to be fucked deeply.


    ¡°Do you want my cock in the middle of those tits?¡± Dante asked and Mireille moaned at the mere thought of it.


    ¡°Yes master.¡± she rasped in one rough breath.


    ¡°Oh god, I want to fuck master¡¯s cock.¡± she moaned, fondling her tits.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over here like a good girl, then?¡± Dante asked and Mireille walked up to him, her eyes pleading for his cock as she did so.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me that you deserve this hard cock inside of you?¡±


    ¡°What does master need me to do?¡± Mireille asked, her thumb rolling over her nipples.


    ¡°Pinch those nipples.¡± Dante replied and Mireille did so, gasping.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel as good as you doing it, Master.¡± she cried out.


    ¡°Come over.¡±


    Mireille got in his arms, her back turned to Dante.


    ¡°Feel that hard cock pressing into your soft ass? You like it and want it deep inside of you. I bet you are soaking wet and your pussy is throbbing and aching to have my cock in it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You are right, Master. Please fuck your little princess and make her cum.¡±


    ¡°I want two of your fingers in your pussy right now.¡±


    Mireille¡¯s hand slid down her body instantly and found her pussy.  She pushed two fingers in, moaning hotly and making Dante¡¯s cock all the more harder.


    ¡°Fuck yourself while I y with these tits.¡±


    ¡°Y-yss, Master.¡±


    Mireille thrusted her fingers into her pussy, fucking herself with her fingers.


    ¡°Make it three fingers.¡± Dante said huskily into her ear and Mireille pulled out her two fingers and thrusted three fingers back inside of her cunt.


    ¡°Yes! Oh god!¡± Mireille hissed in pleasure, throwing her head back.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± She cried out as Dante pinched down on her nipple just right at the moment he needed to.


    ¡°Do it, cum.¡± he gave her the permission before she could even ask.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mireille let out a delightful wail or pleasure as she came on her fingers, squirting on her fingers and all over the floor.


    She was still cumming, her ass subconsciously grinding until Dante¡¯s rock hard cock. when Dante moved his right hand to her clit and began rubbing on it.


    ¡°Oh fuck! Yes! Oh my! I¡­ I wanna cum again!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No chance this time, Princess!¡± He rubbed even harder at her pussy and Mireille screamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good I want to cum. Please¡­ Please let me cum, Master¡± she begged and Dante pped her pussy lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you cum yet.¡±


    Dante let go of her and moved over to the desk where thereid a bottle of lube. He grabbed the bottle of lube and lined up his cock and fingers generously before returning to Mireille whose legs were trembling with the need to cum.


    ¡°Go hold the sofa for some support.¡± Dante smacked her ass cheek.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± the wires stuttered out of her mouth as she got her legs moving and quickly grabbed onto the sofa for support.


    Her body shivered as she edit Dante¡¯s hands on her ass and then he spread her ass cheeks open and Mireille felt lube being poured over her asshole.


    The feel pushed her even closer to orgasm and Mireille grabbed the sofa even more tightly.


    ¡°Urrgh¡­ Please, Master.¡± she begged even harder as she felt twu fingers pushing into her tight asshole.


    ¡°You like it don¡¯t you?¡± Another spank went to her ass.


    ¡°I¡­ I love it but let me cum, please. Just this once.¡± her body quivered as she felt Dante¡¯s cock lined up with her pussy entrance.


    ¡°Can you hear how nastily you are asking for me to let you cum? Can you hear those moansing from your mouth?¡± Dante groaned as he began finger fucking her ass.


    ¡°Oh shit! I am going to cum! I am going to fucking cum! Please!!!¡± She screamed, beads of sweats forming on her forehead.


    ¡°Oh god, you are making me insane with those moans¡± Dante grunted, losing control of himself.


    With another grunt, he shoved his cock into Mireille¡¯s pussy.


    ¡°Take the cock you were begging for and cum like you badly want to!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!! So deep! I¡­ I am cumming¡± she shook as she came with Dante¡¯s hard cock still lodged deep inside her and his fingers in her asshole.


    ¡°Aargh! Yeah!¡±  Dante threw his head back.


    Not only was her pussy squeezing his cock but her asshole was also squeezing his fingers too.


    Dante reached his hand forward and grabbed a handful of Mireille¡¯s hair.


    Mireille was still moaning words that could absolutely not be tranted. Dante reached his other hand to her tits and pinched her nipple.


    Fuck! He needed a nipple clip mped onto these tits as soon as possible.


    ¡°Fucking say the vows and be my woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I, Mireille Mathieu vow to love my master¡¯s cock, cherish and adore his hot body for the rest of my life.¡±


    Dante pulled out almost all the way and then mmed his cock back into her pussy.


    ¡°Oh god! Again.¡± Mireille moaned for more and Dante began fucking her pussy hard as he said his own vows to her too


    ¡°And I, Dante Romano vow to love my slutty Princess¡¯ pussy, ass tits and every other fucking part of her body for the rest of my fucking life!¡±


    THE END


    Thank you all for reading The Bad Boy¡¯s Princess till the very end. Yourments, gifts and engagements have made me very happy over the past few weeks. I appreciate every one of you. Kindly dropments on how you enjoyed this book. I will be so happy to read them.


    Let me know who your favourite character was, your least favourite character. And do let me know what you think could have made Dante Romano a better character and what could have made Mireille a better character too. This would help me get better with my next works.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!